The light of the world a most true relation of a pilgrimess, M. Antonia Bourignon travelling towards eternity ... : divided into three parts ... / written originally in French, and faithfully translated into English ; to which is added, a preface to the English reader.
         Lumiere du monde. English
         Bourignon, Antoinette, 1616-1680.
      
       
         
           1696
        
      
       Approx. 1483 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 318 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A28890
         Wing B3842
         ESTC R36499
         15713607
         ocm 15713607
         104476
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A28890)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 104476)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1179:1)
      
       
         
           
             The light of the world a most true relation of a pilgrimess, M. Antonia Bourignon travelling towards eternity ... : divided into three parts ... / written originally in French, and faithfully translated into English ; to which is added, a preface to the English reader.
             Lumiere du monde. English
             Bourignon, Antoinette, 1616-1680.
             Cort, Chrétien de, d. 1669.
          
           512 p. in various pagings.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1696.
          
           
             "Published by Mr. Christian de Cort ... "
             Translation of the author's La lumiere du monde.
             The 2nd and 3rd parts each have special t.p.
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Mysticism.
           Theology, Doctrinal.
        
      
    
     
        2006-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-07 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-07 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             The
             Light
             of
             the
             World
          
           :
           A
           most
           True
           Relation
           of
           a
           PILGRIMESS
           ,
           
             M.
             Antonia
             Bourignon
          
           ,
           Travelling
           towards
           ETERNITY
           .
        
         
           Published
           by
           Mr.
           
             CHRISTIAN
             de
             CORT
          
           ,
           Late
           Director
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Noordstrand
           ,
           Superior
           of
           the
           Oratory
           ,
           and
           Pastor
           of
           S.
           John
           at
           Mechlin
           .
        
         
           Divided
           into
           Three
           PARTS
           .
        
         
           Which
           deserve
           to
           be
           Read
           ,
           Understood
           and
           Consider'd
           by
           all
           who
           desire
           to
           be
           Sav'd
           .
        
         
           Written
           Originally
           in
           French
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           Translated
           into
           English
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           A
           Preface
           to
           the
           English
           READER
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1696.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             ISAIAH
             ix
             .
             2.
             
          
           The
           people
           that
           walked
           in
           darkness
           have
           seen
           a
           great
           light
           :
           They
           that
           dwell
           in
           the
           land
           of
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ,
           upon
           them
           hath
           the
           light
           shined
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           ENGLISH
           READER
           ,
           Of
           whatsoever
           Party
           or
           Perswasion
           .
        
         
           THE
           Degeneracy
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           in
           all
           its
           Sects
           and
           Parties
           ,
           from
           the
           
             true
             Spirit
             of
             Christianity
          
           and
           the
           primitive
           Institution
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           is
           the
           general
           observation
           of
           all
           Men
           ;
           and
           the
           Regret
           of
           those
           who
           are
           truly
           sober
           and
           serious
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Corruption
           of
           the
           best
           things
           is
           always
           the
           most
           vile
           and
           abominable
           ,
           witness
           Devils
           and
           Men
           ;
           so
           that
           of
           the
           Christians
           is
           a
           By-word
           and
           a
           Scandal
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           Turks
           and
           Heathens
           ;
           and
           they
           may
           rise
           up
           in
           Judgment
           at
           the
           last
           Day
           ,
           and
           condemn
           us
           ,
           we
           being
           sunk
           farther
           below
           the
           common
           Principles
           of
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Religion
           ,
           than
           themselves
           .
           The
           Moral
           Vertues
           of
           Justice
           ,
           Temperance
           ,
           &c.
           are
           banished
           farther
           from
           the
           Minds
           and
           Conversation
           of
           Christians
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           from
           among
           the
           Turks
           and
           Heathens
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           so
           far
           removed
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Life
           ,
           and
           Doctrin
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           ours
           may
           be
           truly
           term'd
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           He
           denied
           himself
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           we
           deny
           our selves
           in
           nothing
           :
           He
           never
           did
           his
           own
           Will
           ,
           but
           the
           Will
           of
           Him
           that
           sent
           him
           ;
           and
           we
           ever
           do
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           :
           He
           was
           perfectly
           dead
           to
           the
           Honours
           and
           Riches
           ,
           and
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           Learning
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           we
           only
           live
           to
           them
           :
           He
           had
           a
           toilsom
           and
           laborious
           Life
           ,
           far
           from
           Ease
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Crosses
           ,
           of
           Contempt
           ,
           Reproaches
           ,
           and
           Contradictions
           from
           Men
           ;
           and
           we
           still
           
           seek
           our
           Ease
           where
           we
           can
           have
           it
           ,
           will
           force
           others
           to
           bear
           the
           Cross
           rather
           than
           take
           it
           up
           our selves
           ,
           and
           would
           rather
           be
           contemned
           by
           God
           ,
           than
           even
           for
           Righteousness-sake
           endure
           Reproaches
           and
           Contempt
           from
           Men
           :
           He
           was
           meek
           and
           lowly
           in
           Heart
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           meekness
           suffer'd
           the
           Contradiction
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           Pride
           and
           Haughtiness
           is
           the
           Spirit
           we
           are
           acted
           by
           ,
           even
           when
           we
           most
           disclaim
           it
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           bear
           with
           Contradictions
           from
           any
           without
           inward
           Resentment
           and
           Displeasure
           :
           Whatever
           he
           did
           was
           always
           accompanied
           with
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           Truth
           ;
           and
           whatever
           we
           do
           has
           one
           or
           all
           of
           the
           contrary
           Qualities
           ,
           Injustice
           ,
           Malice
           or
           Hypocrisie
           :
           In
           short
           ,
           Charity
           was
           the
           living
           Principle
           of
           his
           Heart
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Actions
           were
           continual
           Streamings
           and
           Effects
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           and
           of
           all
           Men
           ;
           and
           Self-love
           ,
           even
           to
           a
           Contempt
           of
           God
           and
           Hatred
           of
           Men
           ,
           when
           they
           shock
           us
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           is
           the
           secret
           Spring
           by
           which
           we
           are
           always
           acted
           .
           The
           Lives
           of
           Christians
           are
           as
           flat
           a
           Contradiction
           to
           his
           Commands
           as
           to
           his
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           :
           He
           bids
           us
           
             seek
             the
             lowest
             Place
          
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           never
           at
           rest
           ,
           but
           climb
           as
           high
           as
           others
           will
           let
           us
           :
           He
           bids
           us
           ,
           
             take
             the
             Beam
             out
             of
             our
             own
             Eyes
             ,
          
           and
           we
           are
           still
           spying
           the
           Motes
           in
           our
           Neighbours
           :
           He
           would
           
             not
             have
             us
             lay
             up
             for
             our selves
             Treasures
             upon
             Earth
          
           ;
           and
           all
           our
           Care
           is
           about
           earthly
           things
           :
           He
           would
           have
           us
           ,
           
             seek
             first
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Righteousness
             thereof
          
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           last
           and
           least
           of
           our
           Endeavours
           ,
           except
           in
           Word
           only
           :
           He
           bids
           us
           ,
           
             deny
             our selves
             and
             take
             up
             our
             Cross
             daily
          
           ;
           and
           in
           every
           thing
           we
           seek
           our selves
           ,
           and
           rather
           than
           take
           up
           the
           Cross
           ,
           will
           stick
           at
           no
           Injustice
           to
           avoid
           it
           :
           He
           commands
           us
           
             to
             love
             one
             another
          
           ;
           and
           for
           a
           Trifle
           we
           bite
           and
           devour
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           Now
           one
           would
           think
           strange
           how
           the
           Professors
           of
           Christianity
           can
           reconcile
           their
           Practice
           with
           the
           Hopes
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           while
           their
           Lives
           are
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           ,
           as
           the
           comparing
           the
           Lives
           and
           Temper
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           at
           present
           ,
           with
           the
           Life
           and
           Doctrin
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           does
           plainly
           shew
           their
           Contrariety
           to
           his
           :
           So
           if
           we
           shall
           enquire
           into
           the
           several
           sorts
           of
           Corruption
           and
           Degeneracy
           of
           the
           Age
           wherein
           he
           lived
           ,
           recorded
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           did
           chiefly
           set
           himself
           against
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           Grounds
           they
           nevertheless
           did
           presume
           of
           God's
           Favour
           ,
           and
           of
           being
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           shall
           compare
           them
           with
           ours
           ;
           we
           still
           find
           the
           same
           Leaven
           spreads
           still
           ;
           
           and
           tho
           we
           have
           other
           Names
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           still
           the
           same
           Corruptions
           and
           the
           same
           Spirit
           .
           It
           is
           not
           in
           one
           Age
           or
           one
           party
           that
           these
           Corruptions
           do
           prevail
           ,
           but
           more
           or
           less
           in
           all
           Ages
           and
           among
           all
           Parties
           ;
           and
           tho'
           Names
           and
           Faces
           change
           ,
           yet
           in
           every
           Age
           Men's
           Natures
           and
           Dispositions
           are
           for
           the
           main
           the
           same
           .
           It
           was
           not
           needful
           therefore
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           should
           appear
           in
           every
           Age
           to
           make
           known
           their
           Vices
           and
           Corruptions
           ;
           the
           Reproof
           of
           the
           Age
           wherein
           he
           liv'd
           ,
           is
           the
           Reproof
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           said
           to
           the
           several
           Sects
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           he
           says
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           read
           our
           Faults
           and
           Judgment
           in
           theirs
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           three
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           especially
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             the
             Publicans
             and
             Sinners
             ,
             the
             Sadducees
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             .
             The
             first
          
           were
           gross
           and
           scandalous
           sinners
           ,
           known
           for
           such
           by
           all
           ,
           their
           Company
           avoided
           for
           that
           Reason
           ,
           and
           they
           self-condemn'd
           ,
           as
           acting
           against
           the
           Light
           and
           Checks
           of
           their
           own
           Consciences
           .
           
             The
             second
          
           were
           the
           Wits
           and
           Sparks
           ,
           and
           mighty
           Men
           of
           Reason
           of
           that
           Age.
           They
           could
           not
           believe
           a
           Resurrection
           ,
           nor
           the
           being
           of
           Angels
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           these
           seem'd
           not
           consistent
           with
           their
           Reason
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           Ideas
           they
           had
           of
           this
           present
           World
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           deny'd
           them
           ;
           even
           as
           if
           blind
           Men
           should
           deny
           the
           being
           of
           Light
           and
           Colours
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           feel
           them
           with
           their
           Hands
           ,
           nor
           touch
           them
           as
           they
           do
           other
           Bodies
           ,
           with
           the
           End
           of
           their
           Staff.
           
             The
             third
          
           were
           the
           most
           Religious
           People
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           wherein
           they
           liv'd
           ;
           they
           were
           had
           in
           great
           Veneration
           by
           all
           ;
           they
           were
           not
           guilty
           of
           the
           scandalous
           Vices
           of
           the
           Publicans
           ,
           they
           abhorr'd
           them
           so
           much
           that
           
             they
             would
             not
             eat
             with
             them
          
           ;
           they
           read
           and
           studied
           the
           Scriptures
           much
           ;
           they
           were
           much
           in
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           
             made
             long
             Prayers
          
           ,
           they
           were
           exact
           Observers
           of
           the
           Sabbath-day
           ,
           would
           reprove
           a
           Man
           that
           came
           
             to
             be
             heal'd
             ,
             or
             that
             pluck'd
             an
             Ear
             of
             Corn
             on
             it
          
           ;
           they
           were
           very
           exact
           and
           scrupulous
           in
           little
           things
           ,
           so
           afraid
           of
           breaking
           the
           Command
           of
           Paying
           Tithes
           of
           all
           their
           Increase
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           omit
           even
           their
           
             Mint
             ,
             Anise
          
           and
           Cummin
           :
           But
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           despis'd
           the
           
             weighty
             Matters
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Mercy
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             God
          
           ;
           they
           were
           
             Proud
             ,
             and
             covetous
             ,
             and
             wordly-minded
             ;
             they
             did
             all
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             Men
             ;
             they
             sought
             the
             Praise
             of
             Men
             more
             than
             that
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             devour'd
             Widows
             Houses
             ,
          
           but
           had
           still
           a
           Religious
           Pretence
           for
           it
           ;
           they
           would
           learn
           People
           
             to
             despise
             their
             Parents
          
           ;
           but
           
           it
           was
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Corban
           ;
           they
           would
           hate
           and
           persecute
           others
           even
           to
           Death
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           to
           
             do
             God
             Service
          
           ;
           they
           were
           mighty
           zealous
           to
           propagate
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           
             would
             compass
             Sea
             and
             Land
             to
             gain
             Proselytes
             ,
          
           but
           then
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             They
             were
             twofold
             more
             the
             Child
             of
             the
             Devil
             than
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           That
           our
           Saviour's
           Reproofs
           are
           levell'd
           mostly
           against
           these
           two
           last
           sort
           of
           Persons
           :
           The
           former
           he
           treats
           with
           such
           Pity
           and
           Compassion
           ,
           that
           his
           Enemies
           tax
           him
           for
           a
           
             Friend
             of
             Publicans
             and
             Sinners
          
           .
           He
           tells
           them
           ,
           
             There
             is
             joy
             in
             Heaven
             over
             one
             Sinner
             that
             repents
             ,
             more
             than
             ninety
             and
             nine
             just
             Persons
             ,
             that
             need
             no
             Repentance
             :
          
           And
           that
           
             he
             came
             not
             to
             call
             the
             Righteous
             but
             Sinners
             to
             Repentance
             .
          
           But
           for
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           he
           warns
           his
           Disciples
           to
           
             beware
             of
             the
             Leaven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             of
             the
             Sadducees
             .
          
           He
           calls
           them
           a
           
             Generation
             of
             Vipers
             ,
             whited
             Sepulchres
             ,
             fair
             and
             beautiful
             without
             ,
             but
             within
             full
             of
             Corruption
             and
             Rottenness
          
           ;
           he
           terms
           them
           
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Devil
          
           ,
           and
           asks
           ,
           
             How
             they
             can
             escape
             the
             Damnation
             of
             Hell
             ?
          
           To
           judge
           according
           to
           Appearance
           one
           would
           think
           they
           deserv'd
           a
           milder
           Treatment
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           other
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           most
           Lasht
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Course
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           World
           :
           But
           that
           which
           seems
           Righteous
           before
           Men
           is
           an
           Abomination
           in
           the
           Sight
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Our
           Saviour's
           Conduct
           in
           this
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           ,
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           Divine
           Equity
           and
           Wisdom
           .
           The
           Publicans
           and
           Sinners
           were
           not
           only
           look'd
           on
           as
           such
           by
           all
           others
           ,
           but
           also
           were
           self-condemn'd
           ;
           they
           knew
           they
           were
           doing
           what
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           their
           Conscience
           could
           not
           but
           often
           smite
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Divine
           Grace
           exciting
           them
           ,
           and
           outward
           Afflictions
           chastising
           them
           might
           one
           time
           or
           other
           bring
           them
           to
           Repentance
           ;
           and
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           Sins
           might
           awaken
           in
           them
           an
           answerable
           Sense
           of
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           ;
           so
           that
           where
           Sin
           had
           abounded
           Grace
           should
           so
           much
           the
           more
           abound
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           saw
           there
           was
           so
           much
           forgiven
           them
           ,
           would
           love
           much
           .
           But
           the
           Pharisees
           and
           Sadducces
           were
           not
           so
           capable
           of
           Conviction
           ;
           their
           Sores
           were
           skin'd
           over
           with
           a
           fair
           Shew
           of
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           ;
           their
           Sins
           were
           mostly
           Spiritual
           ;
           they
           had
           no
           Remorse
           for
           them
           ;
           the
           World
           and
           they
           themselves
           did
           approve
           them
           in
           what
           they
           did
           ;
           they
           thought
           they
           were
           doing
           God
           Service
           ;
           and
           they
           had
           form'd
           to
           themselves
           such
           a
           Righteousness
           of
           their
           own
           as
           made
           it
           next
           to
           impossible
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           
           or
           to
           seek
           after
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           by
           Faith.
           
        
         
           There
           was
           no
           such
           Hazard
           that
           sincere
           and
           well-meaning
           Persons
           should
           be
           seduc'd
           by
           open
           and
           scandalous
           Sinners
           .
           Their
           gross
           Sins
           and
           the
           ill
           Character
           they
           went
           under
           ,
           were
           as
           Beacons
           to
           warn
           others
           to
           beware
           of
           them
           .
           But
           it
           was
           not
           so
           easie
           to
           avoid
           the
           Leaven
           of
           one
           of
           the
           other
           two
           ;
           they
           compass'd
           Sea
           and
           Land
           to
           gain
           Proselytes
           ;
           and
           the
           specious
           Reasons
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           seeming
           Piety
           ,
           Zeal
           and
           Devotion
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           plausible
           Representation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           might
           encourage
           them
           to
           hope
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           tho'
           they
           lov'd
           the
           World
           and
           follow'd
           their
           own
           Wills
           here
           ,
           were
           Snares
           which
           it
           was
           not
           easie
           to
           escape
           .
        
         
           Publicans
           and
           Sinners
           were
           more
           capable
           of
           receiving
           the
           Truth
           ,
           they
           were
           convinced
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           even
           when
           they
           were
           not
           resolv'd
           to
           follow
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           inward
           Conviction
           of
           their
           Consciences
           would
           keep
           them
           from
           maligning
           or
           persecuting
           the
           Publishers
           of
           it
           :
           But
           the
           other
           two
           resisted
           it
           with
           all
           their
           Force
           ,
           stuck
           at
           nothing
           that
           might
           suppress
           it
           ,
           did
           calumniate
           and
           defame
           it
           ;
           persecuted
           its
           Author
           and
           Followers
           to
           the
           Death
           ,
           and
           thought
           that
           in
           all
           they
           did
           God
           Service
           .
        
         
           Jesus
           Christ
           then
           foreseeing
           the
           Effects
           of
           the
           Effects
           of
           the
           Malice
           ▪
           and
           Subtilty
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           how
           forward
           he
           would
           be
           to
           slip
           into
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           profess
           himself
           his
           Disciple
           ,
           and
           pervert
           his
           Design
           and
           Doctrin
           ,
           under
           Colour
           of
           owning
           and
           promoting
           it
           ;
           and
           knowing
           well
           the
           Corruption
           of
           Men's
           Hearts
           ,
           how
           naturally
           the
           Love
           of
           themselves
           and
           of
           the
           World
           would
           make
           them
           take
           up
           with
           Shadows
           of
           Religion
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           Life
           and
           Substance
           of
           it
           ;
           he
           takes
           Care
           not
           only
           to
           shew
           them
           plainly
           by
           his
           Life
           and
           Doctrin
           ,
           wherein
           it
           truly
           consists
           ;
           viz.
           in
           true
           CHARITY
           as
           its
           End
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           constant
           denial
           of
           our selves
           ,
           as
           to
           our
           own
           Wills
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           the
           Honours
           ,
           Riches
           and
           Pleasures
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           as
           the
           effectual
           and
           necessary
           Means
           of
           attaining
           to
           this
           End
           :
           But
           he
           also
           lets
           them
           see
           the
           false
           Religion
           that
           Self-love
           takes
           up
           with
           ,
           and
           the
           main
           Branches
           into
           which
           it
           divides
           itself
           ,
           in
           the
           different
           Pictures
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           and
           Sadducees
           ,
           the
           one
           making
           an
           Idol
           of
           their
           corrupt
           Reason
           ,
           and
           worshipping
           it
           for
           their
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           
             teaching
             for
             Doctrins
             the
             Commandments
             of
             Men
             ,
          
           making
           the
           
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ●f
             none
             effect
             ,
          
           either
           through
           their
           own
           Glosses
           ,
           
             or
             the
          
           
           
             Traditions
             of
             their
             Elders
          
           ,
           being
           more
           zealous
           for
           these
           than
           the
           plain
           and
           simple
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           both
           of
           them
           establishing
           a
           Righteousness
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           a
           Righteousness
           founded
           on
           Self-love
           ,
           Self-will
           ,
           and
           the
           Love
           of
           Temporal
           Things
           ,
           and
           making
           void
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           void
           of
           Charity
           ,
           and
           the
           Love
           of
           things
           Eternal
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           need
           of
           such
           Warnings
           ,
           the
           fatal
           Experience
           of
           all
           following
           Ages
           has
           but
           too
           evidently
           testified
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           Days
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           Age
           of
           the
           Jewish
           State
           ,
           these
           Corruptions
           among
           them
           were
           come
           to
           their
           heighth
           ;
           so
           in
           this
           last
           Age
           of
           the
           degenerate
           Christian
           State
           ,
           this
           twofold
           Leaven
           seems
           to
           have
           spread
           through
           all
           Parties
           ,
           and
           leaven'd
           the
           whole
           Lump
           .
        
         
           The
           World
           is
           now
           full
           of
           those
           who
           set
           up
           for
           great
           Masters
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           measure
           every
           divine
           Truth
           by
           Mathematical
           Principles
           and
           Demonstrations
           ,
           and
           what
           will
           not
           bear
           that
           Test
           is
           ridicul'd
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           tho'
           a
           Truth
           be
           never
           so
           plainly
           reveal'd
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           do
           not
           suit
           their
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           think
           it
           lies
           fair
           to
           be
           pelted
           by
           their
           Witticisms
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           treat
           it
           in
           Derision
           ,
           and
           to
           start
           Questions
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           their
           Predecessors
           did
           to
           our
           Saviour
           about
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           of
           the
           Woman
           who
           had
           been
           married
           to
           seven
           Husbands
           ,
           that
           were
           Brethren
           ,
           
             viz.
             Whose
             Wife
             she
             should
             be
             of
             the
             seven
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ?
          
           And
           tho'
           they
           meet
           daily
           with
           as
           inexplicable
           Difficulties
           in
           the
           visible
           World
           ,
           in
           Bodies
           ,
           the
           being
           of
           which
           they
           cannot
           deny
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           had
           liv'd
           all
           their
           Days
           in
           an
           Island
           among
           People
           where
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Propagation
           of
           Men
           and
           Beasts
           was
           never
           heard
           of
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           been
           told
           of
           it
           ,
           would
           have
           thought
           it
           as
           ridiculous
           and
           impossible
           a
           thing
           as
           any
           Truth
           deliver'd
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           tho'
           they
           have
           liv'd
           to
           see
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           greatest
           Philosophers
           ,
           who
           thought
           they
           establish'd
           all
           things
           by
           unerring
           Rules
           of
           Aequations
           ,
           hiss'd
           out
           of
           Doors
           ;
           yet
           this
           will
           not
           keep
           them
           from
           making
           Idols
           of
           their
           own
           Ideas
           ,
           and
           worshipping
           their
           own
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Christ
           and
           his
           Sacred
           Doctrin
           must
           be
           despis'd
           if
           he
           will
           not
           fall
           down
           before
           it
           and
           worship
           it
           :
           And
           how
           strangely
           this
           Spirit
           spreads
           now
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           that
           runs
           may
           read
           .
        
         
         
           There
           is
           no
           Delusion
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           which
           leads
           to
           more
           irrecoverable
           Blindness
           than
           this
           of
           making
           our
           wretched
           Reason
           and
           the
           Ideas
           it
           forms
           to
           it self
           the
           Measure
           and
           Standard
           of
           Truth
           .
           The
           Eyes
           of
           our
           Mind
           are
           like
           those
           of
           our
           Body
           ,
           we
           may
           turn
           them
           to
           any
           Side
           we
           please
           ,
           but
           can
           discern
           nothing
           aright
           ,
           unless
           the
           Light
           shine
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           see
           the
           Objects
           round
           about
           them
           .
           So
           our
           Minds
           may
           form
           to
           themselves
           many
           Ideas
           and
           Imaginations
           ,
           but
           none
           of
           them
           conformable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           without
           a
           suitable
           Light
           to
           discover
           and
           direct
           them
           .
           In
           the
           Material
           and
           visible
           World
           ,
           from
           the
           general
           Notions
           of
           Matter
           and
           Motion
           ,
           and
           the
           Combination
           of
           variously
           mov'd
           ,
           and
           figur'd
           Bodies
           ,
           Men
           form
           to
           themselves
           such
           and
           such
           Systems
           of
           the
           Universe
           ;
           which
           they
           strongly
           fancy
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Model
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           come
           to
           consider
           more
           nearly
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           we
           find
           them
           as
           far
           different
           as
           Light
           is
           from
           Darkness
           .
           Our
           Minds
           must
           receive
           due
           and
           suitable
           Impressions
           from
           the
           Objects
           themselves
           ,
           else
           they
           can
           have
           no
           right
           Sentiment
           of
           them
           .
           A
           blind
           Man
           can
           never
           conceive
           aright
           what
           Light
           and
           Colours
           ,
           the
           Sun
           and
           this
           visible
           World
           are
           ,
           unless
           his
           Eyes
           be
           open'd
           and
           he
           receive
           the
           Light.
           The
           Light
           surrounds
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           comprehends
           it
           not
           ;
           we
           may
           by
           many
           Words
           and
           Similitudes
           give
           him
           general
           and
           dark
           Notions
           of
           the
           Excellency
           of
           Light
           and
           Colours
           ,
           and
           the
           Beauty
           of
           this
           visible
           World
           ;
           but
           one
           Glance
           of
           the
           Light
           it self
           will
           discover
           more
           to
           him
           than
           a
           thousand
           Descriptions
           made
           by
           us
           .
           It
           is
           the
           same
           of
           Divine
           and
           Spiritual
           Things
           .
           The
           Natural
           Man
           perceives
           not
           the
           Things
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           foolishness
           to
           him
           .
           No
           Man
           knows
           the
           Things
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           A
           Divine
           Light
           and
           Illumination
           is
           necessary
           to
           make
           us
           understand
           and
           relish
           Divine
           Things
           .
           And
           if
           we
           think
           to
           comprehend
           and
           judge
           of
           them
           by
           our
           Reason
           and
           Natural
           Ideas
           ,
           we
           do
           as
           foolishly
           and
           unreasonably
           as
           a
           blind
           Man
           that
           would
           judge
           of
           Light
           and
           Colours
           ,
           by
           the
           Ideas
           he
           has
           gathered
           from
           his
           Touch
           and
           other
           Senses
           .
           And
           as
           the
           seeing
           and
           enjoying
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           the
           receiving
           the
           other
           Impressions
           of
           this
           visible
           World
           are
           quite
           another
           thing
           than
           the
           Ideas
           we
           retain
           and
           form
           of
           these
           things
           to
           our selves
           in
           the
           Light
           's
           absence
           ;
           for
           these
           notional
           Ideas
           can
           never
           enliven
           ,
           and
           warm
           ,
           and
           chear
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           enjoy
           all
           this
           visible
           World
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           does
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Picture
           of
           the
           Sun
           can
           give
           
           us
           Light
           and
           Heat
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           himself
           does
           (
           for
           these
           are
           but
           the
           Pictures
           of
           the
           Things
           themselves
           )
           :
           So
           the
           true
           Light
           and
           Impression
           of
           Divine
           Things
           upon
           the
           Mind
           is
           as
           far
           beyond
           the
           notional
           Ideas
           that
           we
           may
           form
           of
           them
           (
           even
           tho'
           they
           were
           the
           true
           Pictures
           of
           them
           ;
           )
           and
           as
           a
           blind
           Man
           ought
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Judgment
           and
           Conduct
           of
           those
           who
           enjoy
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           Sincerity
           he
           has
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           Time
           to
           strive
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           himself
           ;
           so
           ought
           we
           to
           submit
           our
           Understanding
           and
           our
           Will
           to
           the
           Divine
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           made
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           declar'd
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           so
           to
           yield
           up
           our selves
           to
           God
           as
           that
           the
           Eyes
           of
           our
           Understanding
           being
           enlightned
           we
           may
           come
           to
           comprehend
           what
           the
           good
           and
           acceptable
           ,
           and
           perfect
           Will
           of
           God
           is
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           
             Leaven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
          
           has
           yet
           more
           universally
           overspread
           Christendom
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Sadducees
           .
           Upon
           this
           is
           founded
           the
           Difference
           of
           the
           several
           Sects
           and
           Parties
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Hatred
           and
           Animosity
           wherewith
           they
           prosecute
           one
           another
           ,
           one
           crying
           ,
           Lo
           here
           is
           Christ
           ;
           another
           ,
           Lo
           he
           is
           there
           .
           The
           same
           Leaven
           runs
           through
           all
           Parties
           ,
           tho'
           it
           put
           on
           different
           outward
           Forms
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           different
           Interests
           and
           Engagements
           of
           the
           respective
           Parties
           .
           Some
           are
           very
           zealous
           for
           particular
           Doctrins
           and
           Opinions
           which
           are
           uncertain
           as
           to
           their
           Truth
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           Necessity
           for
           Salvation
           :
           Some
           set
           up
           for
           particular
           Forms
           and
           Rites
           of
           Worship
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           either
           us'd
           or
           let
           alone
           ,
           without
           hazard
           of
           Salvation
           :
           And
           others
           are
           as
           zealously
           bent
           against
           them
           .
           Some
           for
           such
           and
           such
           Forms
           of
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           others
           for
           overturning
           them
           .
           And
           tho'
           most
           of
           the
           Things
           ,
           for
           or
           against
           which
           they
           bend
           all
           their
           Zeal
           ,
           be
           of
           little
           Moment
           either
           for
           Promoting
           or
           Hindrance
           of
           Salvation
           ;
           yet
           they
           seem
           to
           lay
           the
           whole
           Stress
           of
           Religion
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           having
           drawn
           them
           up
           into
           positive
           or
           negative
           Confessions
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Creeds
           ,
           Articles
           ,
           Canons
           of
           Councils
           ,
           and
           Acts
           of
           General
           Assemblies
           ,
           they
           baptize
           them
           into
           the
           Sacred
           Names
           of
           
             The
             Truths
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Cause
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Interest
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             the
             setting
             the
             Crown
             upon
             Christ's
             Head
          
           ;
           they
           teach
           for
           Doctrins
           the
           Commandments
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           are
           more
           zealous
           for
           their
           Forms
           and
           Systems
           of
           Doctrins
           ,
           drawn
           up
           by
           themselves
           or
           their
           Predecessors
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           Simplicity
           and
           Plainness
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           tho
           a
           Man
           
           embrace
           from
           his
           Herrt
           the
           Divine
           Writings
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           square
           his
           Life
           by
           the
           Rules
           set
           down
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           do
           not
           receive
           their
           Systems
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           zealous
           for
           or
           against
           such
           outward
           Forms
           and
           Rites
           as
           they
           embrace
           or
           dislike
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           them
           as
           a
           Heathen
           and
           a
           Publican
           .
           And
           while
           they
           have
           a
           Zeal
           for
           the
           outside
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           neglect
           Righteousness
           ,
           Mercy
           and
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ;
           while
           they
           avoid
           the
           Scandalous
           and
           Carnal
           Vices
           that
           would
           make
           them
           hateful
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           their
           Hearts
           are
           full
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           ones
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           hateful
           to
           God.
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           us
           a
           plain
           Character
           of
           them
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           warning
           us
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
             last
             days
             perilous
             Times
             shall
             come
             ;
             for
             Men
             shall
             be
             Lovers
             of
             their
             own
             selves
             ,
             covetous
             ,
             proud
             ,
             boasters
             ,
             blasphemers
             ,
             disobedient
             to
             Parents
             ,
             unthankful
             ,
             unholy
             ,
             without
             natural
             Affection
             ,
             Truce-Breakers
             ,
             false
             Accusers
             ,
             incontinent
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             despisers
             of
             those
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             trayterous
             ,
             heady
             ,
             high-minded
             ,
             lovers
             of
             Pleasures
             more
             than
             lovers
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             a
             Form
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             but
             denying
             the
             Power
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           strange
           to
           see
           how
           wilfully
           Men
           mistake
           the
           Nature
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           place
           it
           in
           that
           which
           it
           does
           not
           conconsist
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           truly
           is
           they
           despise
           and
           trample
           upon
           .
           Christianity
           may
           be
           either
           consider'd
           in
           its
           End
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Means
           it
           directs
           us
           to
           ,
           for
           the
           attainment
           of
           that
           End.
           Its
           End
           is
           CHARITY
           ,
           to
           love
           God
           with
           all
           our
           Heart
           and
           our
           Neighbour
           as
           our selves
           .
           To
           love
           God
           is
           to
           love
           his
           Nature
           ,
           his
           Righteousness
           ,
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           his
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           transform'd
           into
           the
           same
           Image
           ;
           to
           love
           him
           with
           all
           our
           Hearts
           is
           to
           love
           him
           only
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           things
           only
           in
           and
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           entirely
           to
           depend
           upon
           him
           .
           To
           love
           our
           Neighbours
           as
           our selves
           is
           to
           love
           them
           as
           his
           Images
           ,
           as
           being
           capable
           to
           be
           transform'd
           into
           his
           Nature
           ,
           and
           to
           endeavour
           to
           bring
           them
           ,
           with
           our selves
           ,
           to
           the
           Love
           and
           Enjoyment
           of
           God.
           This
           is
           the
           Essence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           indispensible
           Duty
           that
           God
           requires
           of
           Man
           in
           all
           Estates
           ,
           whether
           that
           of
           Innocence
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           Reparation
           since
           his
           Fall
           ;
           and
           as
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           ,
           Matth.
           22.
           40.
           
           
             On
             these
             two
             Commandments
             hang
             all
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           Had
           man
           continued
           in
           the
           Integrity
           in
           which
           he
           was
           created
           ,
           no
           other
           Duty
           had
           been
           requir'd
           of
           him
           .
           But
           he
           turning
           away
           his
           Love
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           setting
           it
           on
           himself
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           making
           himself
           his
           last
           End
           ,
           and
           the
           Creatures
           his
           chief
           Happiness
           ,
           Means
           are
           propos'd
           to
           Man
           to
           bring
           him
           back
           to
           the
           Love
           
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           remove
           the
           Hindrances
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           he
           having
           forfeited
           the
           Friendship
           and
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           Hopes
           are
           given
           him
           of
           Recovering
           his
           Love
           and
           Favour
           ;
           for
           obtaining
           of
           which
           the
           Intercession
           of
           a
           Mediator
           was
           needful
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           Merits
           and
           Favour
           with
           God
           might
           obtain
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           main
           Hindrances
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           being
           Self-love
           ,
           and
           the
           Love
           of
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           he
           is
           directed
           to
           the
           Use
           of
           such
           Means
           as
           may
           effectually
           mortifie
           and
           subdue
           these
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           Man
           being
           a
           wayward
           Patient
           ,
           unwilling
           to
           take
           the
           Physick
           provided
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           being
           bitter
           and
           unpleasant
           ,
           the
           Physician
           takes
           Man's
           Nature
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           takes
           the
           Remedies
           first
           himself
           ,
           flies
           the
           Ease
           ,
           the
           Honours
           ,
           the
           Riches
           ,
           the
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           the
           Sciences
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           embraces
           Poverty
           ,
           Reproaches
           ,
           Troubles
           and
           Pains
           ,
           and
           denies
           himself
           and
           his
           own
           Will
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           do
           the
           Will
           of
           him
           that
           sent
           him
           .
           So
           the
           essentially
           necessary
           and
           effectual
           means
           to
           recover
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           Faith
           in
           God
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           with
           unfeign'd
           Repentance
           ,
           a
           constant
           denial
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           forsaking
           of
           every
           thing
           that
           hinders
           us
           to
           love
           God
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           End
           the
           taking
           up
           our
           Cross
           daily
           ,
           and
           following
           of
           Christ
           .
           The
           Holy
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           Sacred
           Records
           wherein
           God's
           Love
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           the
           Life
           and
           Doctrin
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Precepts
           he
           has
           given
           for
           the
           mortifying
           of
           our
           corrupt
           Nature
           ,
           and
           returning
           to
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           plainly
           manifested
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           they
           are
           necessary
           to
           make
           us
           wise
           unto
           Salvation
           ,
           as
           the
           written
           Counsels
           of
           a
           Physician
           ,
           would
           be
           for
           the
           Recovery
           of
           his
           Patient's
           Health
           .
           Sermons
           ,
           religious
           Offices
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           sacred
           Assemblies
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           Church-Government
           ,
           &c.
           are
           more
           remote
           means
           for
           bringing
           Men
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           rightly
           us'd
           may
           be
           very
           helpful
           to
           direct
           them
           in
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           necessary
           and
           effectual
           means
           for
           returning
           to
           an
           entire
           Dependance
           upon
           God
           :
           But
           if
           the
           first
           be
           wholly
           neglected
           ,
           and
           these
           be
           rested
           on
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           think
           we
           are
           religious
           because
           zealous
           about
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           are
           still
           Lovers
           of
           our
           own
           selves
           ,
           self-will'd
           ,
           self-conceited
           ,
           worldly-minded
           ,
           envious
           ,
           malicious
           ,
           our
           Actions
           void
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           &c.
           our
           Religion
           is
           the
           Leaven
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           Form
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           we
           are
           alienated
           from
           the
           Life
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Righteousness
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           as
           mad
           and
           foolish
           as
           sick
           Men
           would
           be
           ,
           who
           should
           run
           about
           among
           Apothecaries
           and
           Surgeons
           ,
           and
           
           be
           very
           greedy
           to
           hear
           the
           Receipts
           of
           Cures
           for
           their
           Maladies
           ,
           dayly
           read
           and
           explain'd
           to
           them
           ,
           should
           fight
           and
           quarrel
           ,
           and
           hate
           ,
           and
           destroy
           one
           another
           ,
           in
           contending
           which
           were
           the
           best
           Explanations
           of
           the
           Receipts
           ,
           and
           which
           Company
           of
           Apothecaries
           and
           Surgeons
           ,
           had
           the
           best
           Form
           of
           Government
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           both
           Directors
           and
           Patients
           were
           sick
           unto
           Death
           ,
           yet
           neither
           would
           apply
           themselves
           to
           take
           those
           Remedies
           which
           by
           all
           were
           granted
           to
           be
           necessary
           and
           effectual
           for
           their
           Recovery
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           they
           must
           inevitably
           perish
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           following
           Treatise
           ,
           containing
           such
           bright
           Illustrations
           of
           the
           Truths
           of
           God
           ,
           reveal'd
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           discovering
           so
           plainly
           in
           what
           manner
           they
           are
           perverted
           by
           the
           false
           Glosses
           of
           the
           Professors
           of
           Christianity
           in
           their
           respective
           Parties
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           no
           ill
           service
           done
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           Island
           in
           particular
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           more
           generally
           known
           to
           this
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           of
           which
           Design
           this
           is
           an
           Essay
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           was
           a
           Virgin
           call'd
           
             Antonia
             Bourignon
          
           ,
           born
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Lisle
           ,
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1616.
           the
           Daughter
           of
           a
           rich
           Man
           there
           ,
           and
           Baptiz'd
           and
           Bred
           up
           by
           her
           Parents
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Being
           taught
           to
           read
           in
           her
           Childhood
           ,
           and
           having
           read
           the
           Gospels
           ,
           and
           being
           told
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           how
           poor
           ,
           and
           mean
           ,
           and
           despis'd
           ,
           and
           self-denied
           he
           was
           ▪
           and
           seeing
           all
           People
           live
           very
           unlike
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           Ease
           and
           abundance
           ,
           and
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           Honours
           ,
           she
           ask'd
           her
           Parents
           ,
           
             Where
             are
             the
             Christians
             ?
             Let
             us
             go
             to
             the
             Country
             where
             the
             Christians
             live
             ?
          
           And
           tho'
           her
           Parents
           derided
           her
           for
           this
           ,
           yet
           this
           Impression
           ever
           remain'd
           with
           her
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           her
           constant
           Theme
           to
           let
           the
           World
           see
           what
           a
           true
           Christian
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           such
           are
           to
           be
           found
           .
        
         
           From
           her
           very
           Childhood
           she
           had
           inward
           Conversation
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           gave
           her self
           to
           Prayer
           and
           Divine
           Retirement
           ;
           but
           this
           Retirement
           being
           look'd
           on
           ,
           by
           the
           Suggestions
           of
           her
           elder
           Sister
           ,
           to
           her
           Companions
           ,
           as
           the
           effect
           of
           Stupidity
           and
           Sottishness
           ,
           and
           she
           despis'd
           therefore
           ,
           to
           avoid
           this
           ,
           she
           applied
           her self
           to
           take
           part
           in
           their
           Recreations
           and
           Divertisements
           ,
           and
           she
           quickly
           
           gain'd
           their
           Esteem
           and
           Favour
           above
           her
           Sister
           ,
           but
           lost
           her
           Conversation
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           Yet
           he
           did
           not
           cease
           now
           and
           then
           to
           awaken
           her
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           her
           Divertisements
           ;
           but
           Company
           and
           these
           Amusements
           still
           got
           the
           Ascendent
           .
           Then
           God
           tried
           her
           with
           more
           severe
           means
           ,
           filling
           her
           Mind
           with
           fearful
           Ideas
           of
           Death
           ,
           Judgment
           and
           Hell
           ,
           whereby
           she
           came
           to
           her self
           again
           ,
           and
           saw
           the
           Vanity
           of
           all
           earthly
           things
           ,
           which
           would
           end
           at
           Death
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Soul
           empty
           of
           true
           Good
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           real
           Evils
           .
           This
           made
           her
           abhor
           her
           present
           Life
           ,
           all
           worldly
           Advantages
           ,
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           the
           Caring
           for
           it
           .
           And
           because
           the
           Sollicitations
           of
           earthly
           things
           were
           apt
           to
           return
           again
           ,
           she
           took
           Care
           to
           have
           this
           deeply
           engraven
           upon
           her
           Spirit
           ;
           she
           went
           oft
           to
           Charnel-houses
           ,
           to
           view
           the
           Bones
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             See
             what
             thou
             art
             within
             a
             little
             while
             ?
             thou
             shalt
             be
             like
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             horrible
             .
          
           She
           handled
           them
           to
           overcome
           her
           natural
           Horror
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           Death
           familiar
           to
           her
           .
           For
           six
           Months
           she
           begg'd
           no
           other
           thing
           of
           God
           but
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           obtain'd
           it
           .
           It
           was
           about
           the
           fifteenth
           or
           sixteenth
           Year
           of
           her
           Age
           that
           these
           Combats
           began
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           towards
           the
           eighteenth
           that
           she
           came
           to
           a
           full
           Resolution
           of
           yielding
           up
           her
           Will
           wholly
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           abandoning
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           For
           seven
           Years
           after
           the
           Tears
           and
           Sorrows
           of
           her
           Penitence
           did
           continue
           ,
           which
           she
           accompanied
           with
           great
           Austerity
           and
           Mortification
           ,
           wearing
           a
           Shirt
           of
           Horse-hair
           next
           her
           Body
           Night
           and
           Day
           ,
           sleeping
           only
           on
           a
           Deal-board
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           longer
           than
           three
           Hours
           each
           Night
           ,
           passing
           the
           rest
           on
           her
           Knees
           in
           Prayers
           ,
           giving
           the
           Sheets
           of
           her
           Bed
           and
           her
           other
           Linnen
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           and
           still
           bringing
           them
           back
           to
           be
           wash'd
           with
           those
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           without
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Servants
           .
           She
           eat
           no
           more
           than
           what
           might
           preserve
           her
           Life
           ,
           and
           would
           mingle
           Earth
           and
           Ashes
           with
           what
           she
           did
           eat
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           Pleasure
           that
           might
           tempt
           her
           .
           Her
           Penitence
           and
           Mortifications
           were
           not
           the
           effects
           of
           a
           Melancholy
           Humor
           ,
           nor
           did
           they
           produce
           it
           ,
           she
           being
           of
           a
           most
           chearful
           Disposition
           ,
           even
           till
           Death
           .
           But
           she
           punish'd
           herself
           ,
           with
           an
           inward
           Contentment
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           Principle
           of
           Justice
           ,
           being
           convinc'd
           there
           was
           nothing
           more
           just
           ,
           than
           to
           regrate
           the
           Sin
           of
           having
           ceas'd
           to
           love
           so
           lovely
           a
           God.
           God
           has
           no
           need
           of
           our
           Mortifications
           ,
           but
           our
           Flesh
           and
           Corruption
           have
           
           great
           need
           of
           them
           .
           Timothy
           was
           so
           sensible
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           a
           Caution
           from
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           to
           look
           also
           to
           his
           Health
           .
           No
           doubt
           there
           may
           sometimes
           be
           Excess
           in
           these
           Mortifications
           ,
           of
           which
           
             M.
             Bourignon
          
           was
           so
           sensible
           ,
           that
           she
           could
           never
           advise
           any
           Body
           in
           this
           to
           follow
           her
           Example
           ,
           but
           to
           resign
           themselves
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           up
           chearfully
           the
           daily
           Crosses
           and
           Mortifications
           which
           his
           Providence
           shall
           appoint
           for
           them
           .
           This
           so
           few
           are
           unwilling
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           undoubtedly
           God
           loves
           more
           the
           readiness
           of
           those
           who
           mortifie
           themselves
           too
           much
           ,
           than
           the
           Sloth
           of
           those
           who
           do
           it
           too
           little
           ,
           or
           not
           at
           all
           .
           She
           would
           have
           continued
           this
           Austerity
           still
           ,
           if
           at
           the
           Age
           of
           twenty
           five
           Years
           God
           had
           not
           commanded
           her
           to
           leave
           off
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           an
           ordinary
           Life
           .
        
         
           When
           she
           remembred
           how
           she
           had
           lost
           God
           ,
           whom
           formerly
           she
           enjoy'd
           ;
           she
           would
           pass
           whole
           Nights
           in
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             My
             God!
             my
             God!
             where
             art
             thou
             ?
             my
             God!
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             ?
             what
             must
             I
             do
             to
             find
             thee
             again
             ?
             what
             would'st
             thou
             have
             me
             to
             do
             to
             be
             well-pleasing
             in
             thy
             Sight
             ?
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             to
             fulfil
             thy
             Will
             ?
          
           After
           much
           Time
           ,
           many
           Prayers
           ,
           Watchings
           and
           Tears
           ,
           God
           was
           pleas'd
           inwardly
           to
           manifest
           himself
           to
           her
           anew
           .
           And
           the
           first
           Answer
           she
           receiv'd
           to
           the
           Petition
           she
           had
           so
           often
           made
           ,
           was
           this
           Divine
           Doctrin
           ,
           which
           contains
           the
           whole
           substance
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           
             Forsake
             all
             Earthly
             Things
             :
             Free
             thy self
             from
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             Creatures
             :
             Deny
             thy self
             .
          
           This
           was
           about
           the
           twentieth
           Year
           of
           her
           Age.
           These
           were
           the
           Words
           which
           stuck
           ever
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           upon
           these
           she
           laid
           the
           Foundations
           of
           a
           Christian
           Life
           .
        
         
           She
           forsook
           all
           earthly
           things
           for
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           her self
           wholly
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           yielded
           up
           her self
           entirely
           to
           his
           Conduct
           ,
           doing
           nothing
           without
           his
           Direction
           .
           She
           thought
           to
           have
           met
           with
           true
           Christians
           in
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           have
           shut
           up
           her self
           into
           one
           of
           them
           :
           But
           there
           she
           found
           them
           as
           full
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           Self-love
           ,
           as
           elswhere
           .
           God
           made
           known
           to
           her
           ▪
           That
           the
           Society
           of
           Christians
           ,
           which
           she
           had
           been
           seeking
           for
           in
           vain
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           re-establish'd
           in
           the
           World
           by
           her
           means
           .
           This
           seem'd
           impossible
           to
           her
           ,
           because
           of
           her
           Sex
           ,
           her
           Weakness
           ,
           her
           Ignorance
           ,
           her
           Meanness
           ,
           and
           having
           never
           read
           nor
           been
           taught
           by
           any
           what
           the
           Gospel-Life
           was
           .
           And
           having
           laid
           this
           before
           God
           ,
           she
           had
           this
           Answer
           .
           
             Behold
             these
             Trees
             in
             the
             Church-yard
             ;
             they
             seem
             dry
             Wood
             ,
             without
             Leaves
             or
             Fruit
             ,
             or
             any
             Appearance
          
           ;
           
           
             nevertheless
             ,
             when
             the
             Season
             comes
             ,
             they
             shall
             bring
             forth
             Leaves
             ,
             Flowers
             and
             in
             abundance
             ,
             without
             any
             Body's
             touching
             them
             :
             So
             shall
             it
             be
             of
             my
             Work.
          
           The
           manner
           how
           she
           was
           train'd
           up
           by
           God
           for
           this
           is
           remarkable
           .
           That
           she
           might
           acquire
           Divine
           Light
           ,
           she
           was
           not
           sent
           to
           Study
           ,
           nor
           Reading
           ,
           nor
           Speculations
           ,
           nor
           to
           fill
           her
           Head
           with
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Spiritual
           Things
           :
           But
           she
           resign'd
           her self
           in
           Simplicity
           to
           God
           ,
           avoiding
           Sin
           ,
           needless
           Distractions
           ,
           and
           the
           Activity
           of
           her
           own
           Reason
           ;
           without
           desiring
           to
           know
           more
           than
           what
           was
           needful
           for
           her
           to
           know
           in
           the
           moment
           in
           which
           she
           was
           ,
           referring
           all
           the
           rest
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           gave
           her
           Knowledge
           and
           Light
           according
           to
           the
           Occasions
           wherein
           she
           needed
           them
           ,
           whether
           for
           her
           own
           Conduct
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           others
           ,
           for
           the
           Discovery
           of
           Truth
           ,
           or
           the
           Refutation
           of
           Error
           .
        
         
           When
           she
           had
           learn'd
           from
           God
           his
           Designs
           in
           general
           ,
           she
           did
           not
           immediately
           ,
           with
           haste
           and
           precipitation
           set
           about
           the
           Execution
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           many
           rash
           Persons
           would
           have
           done
           with
           much
           Zeal
           :
           She
           had
           still
           this
           Rule
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           not
           enough
           that
           God
           inspir'd
           good
           Designs
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           also
           wait
           upon
           him
           till
           he
           open
           the
           Way
           ,
           and
           direct
           all
           our
           Steps
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           them
           ;
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           acts
           leisurely
           ,
           yea
           slowly
           ,
           but
           steadily
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           produces
           in
           so
           leisurely
           and
           imperceptible
           a
           manner
           ,
           has
           afterwards
           a
           lasting
           and
           solid
           Subsistence
           :
           Whereas
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Devil
           moves
           all
           at
           first
           ,
           makes
           a
           great
           Noise
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           ado
           ,
           but
           in
           process
           of
           time
           all
           slackens
           and
           vanishes
           into
           Smoak
           and
           Nothing
           .
           She
           mov'd
           always
           by
           this
           Rule
           .
        
         
           She
           made
           several
           Attempts
           to
           bring
           others
           to
           lead
           a
           truly
           Christian
           Life
           ;
           Some
           Nuns
           were
           enclin'd
           to
           follow
           her
           Directions
           ;
           some
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           were
           convinc'd
           of
           the
           total
           Degeneracy
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Spring
           of
           all
           the
           Corruption
           was
           in
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           but
           Human
           Respects
           and
           Worldly
           Considerations
           kept
           them
           from
           prosecuting
           what
           their
           Inward
           Convictions
           prompted
           them
           to
           .
           She
           was
           prevail'd
           with
           to
           take
           the
           Charge
           of
           an
           Hospital
           of
           young
           Maids
           ,
           and
           to
           educate
           them
           in
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           But
           after
           nine
           Years
           Labour
           ,
           tho'
           to
           outward
           Appearance
           they
           seem'd
           most
           modest
           and
           vertuous
           ,
           yet
           ,
           to
           her
           great
           Grief
           ,
           she
           found
           them
           in
           Heart
           to
           be
           led
           captive
           by
           the
           Devil
           ,
           at
           his
           Will.
           She
           was
           afterwards
           mov'd
           by
           God
           to
           set
           down
           in
           Writing
           the
           Divine
           Truths
           communicated
           to
           
           her
           ;
           and
           having
           ask'd
           of
           God
           ,
           If
           she
           should
           keep
           these
           Writings
           secret
           or
           publish
           them
           ?
           He
           said
           to
           her
           ,
           
             Yes
             ,
             puhlish
             them
             ;
             for
             by
             them
             the
             Gospel
             shall
             be
             preach'd
             thro'
             all
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           The
           writing
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           
             The
             Light
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           was
           occasion'd
           by
           
             M.
             Christian
             de
             Cort
          
           ,
           Superior
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Oratory
           at
           Mechlin
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           a
           Man
           full
           of
           Zeal
           for
           God
           and
           Charity
           for
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           void
           of
           self-seeking
           .
           He
           no
           sooner
           discover'd
           that
           God
           had
           hid
           in
           her
           the
           Treasures
           of
           his
           Divine
           Wisdom
           ,
           than
           he
           took
           all
           occasions
           to
           be
           instructed
           by
           her
           in
           the
           Truth
           ;
           and
           when
           alone
           ,
           set
           down
           in
           Writing
           the
           Sum
           of
           what
           had
           past
           in
           their
           Conversation
           ,
           but
           this
           briefly
           and
           without
           Order
           .
           He
           acquainted
           her
           with
           his
           Resolution
           to
           publish
           this
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           thinking
           himself
           oblig'd
           in
           Conscience
           to
           undeceive
           others
           ,
           as
           by
           these
           Divine
           Truths
           he
           was
           undeceiv'd
           himself
           .
           But
           when
           she
           had
           seen
           his
           Papers
           ,
           and
           read
           a
           little
           of
           them
           ,
           she
           told
           him
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           useful
           for
           himself
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           others
           ,
           because
           they
           often
           answer'd
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           his
           own
           Mind
           ,
           which
           no
           Body
           perceiv'd
           but
           himself
           ;
           and
           being
           sollicited
           by
           him
           to
           compose
           this
           Work
           anew
           ,
           returning
           him
           his
           Papers
           ,
           she
           her self
           wrote
           by
           way
           of
           Conference
           ,
           the
           things
           which
           God
           brought
           into
           her
           Memory
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           they
           are
           now
           publish'd
           in
           the
           three
           parts
           of
           
             The
             Light
             of
             the
             World.
          
           
        
         
           She
           went
           to
           Holland
           at
           the
           Sollicitation
           of
           
             M.
             de
             Cort
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Printing
           of
           this
           Book
           .
           To
           this
           she
           had
           some
           Repugnance
           at
           first
           ,
           having
           never
           been
           formerly
           in
           any
           Place
           without
           the
           Dependance
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           being
           made
           believe
           that
           all
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           as
           they
           call'd
           them
           ,
           were
           monstrous
           and
           Infectious
           .
           But
           having
           recommended
           this
           Affair
           to
           God
           ,
           she
           was
           told
           ,
           
             That
             these
             common
             Differences
             of
             Religion
             do
             not
             bring
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             only
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             love
             in
             all
             Persons
             who
             aspire
             to
             it
             ,
             without
             regarding
             the
             outward
             Religion
             they
             profess
             ;
             that
             she
             ought
             to
             do
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             communicate
             to
             all
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Divine
             Truth
             ,
             of
             what
             Religion
             soever
             they
             be
             .
          
           This
           wrought
           in
           her
           Soul
           so
           perfect
           an
           Impartiality
           ,
           that
           she
           never
           afterwards
           enquir'd
           of
           what
           Religion
           one
           was
           ,
           provided
           only
           he
           lov'd
           to
           put
           in
           practice
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           recover
           the
           Love
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           impartiality
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           her
           equal
           Concern
           for
           the
           good
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           Freedom
           she
           took
           to
           manifest
           the
           
           Corruption
           of
           all
           Parties
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           they
           were
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           true
           Christianity
           ,
           made
           her
           to
           be
           hated
           and
           persecuted
           on
           all
           sides
           .
           The
           Jesuits
           ,
           the
           Jansenists
           ,
           the
           Lutheran
           and
           Calvinist
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           the
           Labadists
           ,
           did
           respectively
           prosecute
           her
           ,
           either
           with
           their
           Tongue
           or
           Pen
           ,
           or
           by
           exciting
           the
           Civil
           Power
           ,
           where
           she
           staid
           ,
           or
           animating
           the
           Fury
           of
           the
           Rabble
           against
           her
           .
           They
           made
           her
           pass
           for
           a
           Visionarist
           ,
           a
           Person
           of
           a
           wicked
           Life
           ,
           suspected
           of
           Sorcery
           ,
           a
           Blasphemer
           ,
           the
           worst
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           one
           who
           did
           propagate
           the
           most
           damnable
           Opinions
           ;
           but
           Wisdom
           is
           justified
           of
           her
           Children
           .
           The
           Innocence
           and
           Purity
           of
           her
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           perfect
           Conformity
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Christian
           Doctrin
           of
           her
           Writings
           was
           made
           appear
           by
           Evidences
           beyond
           all
           Exception
           .
           The
           publick
           Confession
           which
           she
           made
           of
           her
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Agreement
           of
           her
           Writings
           therewith
           shew
           the
           Falshood
           of
           their
           Calumnies
           as
           to
           her
           Doctrin
           ;
           and
           the
           Writings
           publish'd
           against
           her
           gave
           her
           occasion
           the
           more
           to
           clear
           and
           manifest
           the
           Truth
           ;
           so
           that
           what
           they
           were
           apt
           to
           except
           against
           in
           some
           of
           her
           Writings
           she
           more
           fully
           explain'd
           in
           others
           ;
           as
           appears
           ,
           for
           Instance
           ,
           in
           her
           Advertisement
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           where
           she
           speaks
           more
           expressly
           of
           the
           Respect
           due
           to
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           She
           deplor'd
           greatly
           the
           unhappy
           Schisms
           which
           have
           divided
           Christendom
           into
           so
           many
           Factions
           ,
           disapprov'd
           all
           that
           savours
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           Party
           ,
           of
           Disputes
           and
           Partialities
           ;
           protested
           a
           thousand
           times
           against
           the
           establishing
           a
           new
           one
           ,
           but
           aim'd
           to
           perswade
           all
           to
           observe
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           without
           changing
           from
           one
           party
           to
           another
           ;
           so
           that
           she
           even
           disswaded
           some
           Protestants
           of
           her
           Acquaintance
           from
           turning
           over
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           been
           sollicited
           by
           others
           ,
           but
           to
           obey
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           the
           Communion
           wherein
           they
           were
           ,
           such
           Changes
           being
           but
           the
           effect
           of
           Vanity
           .
           She
           said
           ,
           the
           Difference
           of
           Sects
           and
           Parties
           among
           Christians
           was
           founded
           upon
           their
           Neglect
           of
           the
           Essentials
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           their
           Zeal
           for
           some
           of
           the
           Accessories
           and
           Externals
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           comparing
           the
           first
           to
           a
           Sword
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           its
           Sheath
           ,
           the
           great
           Debate
           among
           the
           respective
           Parties
           was
           ,
           which
           had
           the
           best
           Sheath
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Devil
           robb'd
           us
           of
           the
           Sword.
           
        
         
         
           She
           was
           desirous
           to
           know
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           as
           to
           the
           ordering
           of
           outward
           things
           ,
           and
           receiv'd
           from
           him
           the
           following
           Rules
           :
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               Do
               all
               in
               good
               order
               ,
               and
               in
               season
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               a
               God
               of
               order
               :
               And
               Disorder
               comes
               from
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               from
               Sin.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Never
               be
               eager
               in
               Temporal
               Affairs
               ;
               but
               apply
               your
               mind
               to
               do
               well
               what
               you
               do
               ,
               in
               quietness
               ;
               for
               the
               wandring
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               disquiet
               spoils
               all
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Take
               care
               of
               making
               a
               good
               use
               of
               every
               thing
               ,
               that
               nothing
               be
               spoil'd
               or
               lost
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               lost
               by
               your
               negligence
               ,
               will
               be
               required
               of
               you
               ;
               and
               what
               you
               have
               no
               need
               of
               ,
               may
               be
               useful
               for
               another
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Keep
               your self
               still
               imploy'd
               in
               things
               useful
               ,
               saving
               ,
               or
               necessary
               .
               For
               idleness
               is
               the
               Mother
               of
               all
               Evils
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               lodges
               in
               an
               idle
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Labour
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               accomplish
               your
               Penitence
               ;
               and
               not
               that
               you
               may
               please
               Men
               ,
               or
               gain
               Mony
               ,
               or
               satifie
               your self
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               Labours
               that
               you
               go
               about
               for
               any
               other
               end
               than
               to
               please
               me
               ,
               are
               lost
               Labour
               ;
               and
               you
               have
               your
               reward
               in
               what
               you
               sought
               for
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               complaisance
               of
               Men
               ,
               or
               the
               Mony
               you
               have
               gain'd
               ,
               or
               your
               own
               satisfaction
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Apply
               your
               mind
               to
               look
               well
               to
               every
               thing
               ,
               that
               nothing
               perish
               thro'
               your
               negligence
               ;
               and
               what
               you
               observe
               to
               be
               amiss
               ,
               help
               it
               as
               soon
               as
               you
               can
               ,
               by
               repairing
               as
               much
               as
               is
               possible
               for
               you
               all
               the
               faults
               that
               you
               have
               committed
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Do
               the
               same
               as
               to
               the
               good
               of
               your
               Neighbour
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               fufill
               that
               Command
               of
               loving
               your
               Neighbour
               as
               your self
               .
            
          
        
         
           They
           who
           were
           with
           her
           to
           whom
           she
           had
           recommended
           these
           Rules
           ,
           being
           unwilling
           to
           be
           so
           exact
           in
           the
           smalest
           matters
           which
           while
           they
           were
           conversant
           in
           the
           World
           seem'd
           to
           them
           of
           no
           moment
           ,
           and
           she
           having
           ask'd
           Counsel
           of
           God
           thereupon
           :
           she
           had
           this
           Answer
           :
           
             All
             that
             Men
             have
             to
             do
             in
             this
             World
             are
             but
             trifles
             and
             of
             little
             moment
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             will
             not
             obey
             me
             in
             so
             small
             and
             easie
             matters
             ,
             how
             will
             they
             do
             in
             great
             and
             difficult
             ones
             ?
             Not
             that
             I
             have
             need
             of
             them
             for
             my self
             ;
             nothing
             can
             profit
             or
             hurt
             me
             :
             But
             you
             have
             great
             need
             to
             observe
             exactly
             all
             these
             things
             that
             I
             teach
             you
             :
             For
             being
             made
             up
             of
             a
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             both
             which
             have
             need
             of
             entertainment
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             carefully
             order
             Temporal
             things
             ,
             your
             Body
             will
             fall
             into
             a
             thousand
             sorts
             of
             Miseries
             ,
             Anxieties
             ,
             Maladies
             ,
             Disquiets
             ,
             Confusion
             ,
             Poverty
             and
             Want
             :
             which
             at
             last
             will
             become
             unsupportable
             to
             you
             :
             And
             all
             this
             ,
             because
             of
             your
             little
             foresight
             ,
             your
             disorder
          
           
           
             or
             negligence
             .
             Therefore
             I
             instruct
             you
             how
             you
             ought
             to
             carry
             on
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             least
             of
             your
             Actions
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             happy
             even
             in
             this
             miserable
             Life
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             have
             need
             that
             you
             be
             Rich
             or
             Poor
             ,
             in
             Health
             or
             Sickness
             ,
             in
             good
             Order
             or
             in
             Confusion
             ,
             neat
             or
             unclean
             outwardly
             :
             all
             this
             does
             not
             touch
             me
             nor
             offend
             me
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             your
             Souls
             abide
             in
             my
             Love
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             keeping
             of
             my
             Commandments
             .
             But
             the
             love
             I
             bear
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             care
             I
             have
             for
             you
             ,
             makes
             me
             give
             you
             these
             instructions
             for
             your
             own
             good
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           full
           story
           of
           her
           Life
           is
           to
           be
           had
           in
           the
           Account
           of
           it
           written
           by
           her self
           ,
           and
           the
           continuation
           of
           it
           by
           the
           
             R.
             P.
             P.
          
           
        
         
           I
           know
           People
           will
           be
           possest
           with
           many
           prejudices
           ,
           against
           the
           Writings
           of
           this
           Person
           .
           The
           plain
           representation
           which
           she
           gives
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           contrariety
           of
           the
           lives
           of
           Christians
           thereunto
           ,
           of
           the
           universal
           Corruption
           of
           all
           parties
           ,
           and
           their
           taking
           up
           with
           the
           shadow
           instead
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           Religion
           ,
           will
           provoke
           many
           to
           disparage
           and
           discredit
           them
           by
           all
           means
           ;
           and
           the
           Craftsmen
           that
           live
           by
           those
           Silver
           Shrines
           ,
           will
           stir
           up
           the
           multitude
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           circumstances
           of
           her
           Person
           ,
           and
           the
           singularity
           of
           some
           of
           her
           Sentiments
           they
           will
           take
           occasion
           to
           fill
           Peoples
           minds
           with
           prejudices
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           once
           to
           allow
           her
           a
           fair
           hearing
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           offer
           to
           remove
           the
           particular
           exceptions
           which
           may
           be
           made
           against
           them
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           take
           the
           freedom
           to
           say
           something
           as
           to
           three
           or
           four
           general
           Prejudcies
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           obvious
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           ready
           to
           except
           against
           her
           for
           pretending
           to
           Divine
           inspiration
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Doctrin
           she
           declareth
           is
           immediately
           and
           inwardly
           communicated
           to
           her
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           That
           God
           may
           immediately
           inspire
           Souls
           with
           his
           Divine
           Light
           and
           Truth
           ,
           cannot
           be
           denied
           :
           That
           he
           has
           tied
           himself
           never
           to
           do
           it
           after
           the
           Apostle's
           days
           ,
           and
           the
           Consignation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           writiting
           cannot
           be
           made
           evident
           :
           That
           there
           are
           many
           false
           pretenders
           to
           Divine
           inspiration
           ,
           and
           who
           thus
           highly
           take
           the
           name
           of
           God
           in
           vain
           ,
           is
           but
           too
           evident
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Age
           wherein
           we
           live
           :
           That
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           believe
           every
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           try
           the
           Spirits
           whether
           they
           are
           of
           God
           or
           not
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           has
           already
           warn'd
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           surest
           Test
           wherby
           to
           try
           them
           is
           the
           conformity
           of
           the
           Doctrin
           with
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           (
           which
           is
           sufficiently
           confirmed
           already
           )
           and
           its
           tendency
           is
           to
           take
           
           us
           off
           from
           all
           Earthly
           things
           and
           from
           our selves
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           entire
           correspondence
           of
           the
           Persons
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           therewith
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           will
           I
           think
           be
           readily
           granted
           by
           many
           .
           Now
           
             M.
             A.
             B.
          
           desires
           to
           be
           put
           to
           this
           fair
           Tryal
           ,
           if
           her
           Doctrin
           be
           not
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           constant
           tract
           of
           her
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           be
           not
           answerable
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           the
           Fruits
           and
           Gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           (
           which
           he
           ever
           brings
           along
           with
           him
           wherever
           he
           resides
           )
           were
           not
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           her
           .
           It
           is
           just
           then
           to
           give
           her
           a
           fair
           hearing
           :
           And
           if
           you
           peruse
           her
           Writings
           impartially
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           you
           will
           meet
           with
           many
           remarkable
           Characters
           that
           are
           not
           ordinarily
           to
           be
           found
           in
           many
           Writings
           .
           A
           clear
           and
           distinct
           account
           of
           the
           essential
           Truths
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           with
           a
           constant
           urging
           of
           them
           as
           the
           one
           thing
           necessary
           ,
           and
           distinguishing
           them
           from
           the
           accessory
           Truths
           which
           are
           not
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           :
           An
           unimitable
           simplicity
           of
           expression
           ,
           which
           a
           Child
           may
           understand
           with
           as
           singular
           a
           sublimity
           of
           thoughts
           ;
           a
           convincing
           power
           and
           force
           going
           along
           with
           them
           ;
           a
           plain
           unfolding
           in
           a
           few
           Lines
           the
           difficulties
           about
           which
           the
           Learned
           write
           many
           Volumes
           ;
           a
           constant
           harmony
           and
           uniformity
           of
           sentiments
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           a
           course
           of
           forty
           Years
           (
           from
           about
           the
           23d
           to
           the
           65th
           year
           of
           her
           Age
           in
           which
           she
           died
           ;
           )
           with
           an
           evidence
           and
           clearness
           to
           the
           conviction
           of
           our
           natural
           Reason
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           by
           one
           who
           never
           read
           any
           Books
           ,
           never
           conversed
           with
           the
           Learned
           to
           be
           instructed
           by
           them
           ,
           never
           premeditated
           what
           she
           wrote
           ,
           never
           blotted
           out
           nor
           mended
           what
           was
           once
           written
           ;
           but
           being
           attentive
           unto
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           the
           calm
           and
           inward
           recollection
           of
           her
           Spirit
           ,
           wrote
           as
           fast
           as
           her
           hand
           could
           guide
           the
           Pen
           ;
           and
           when
           some
           writings
           were
           laid
           by
           unfinished
           for
           some
           years
           ,
           return'd
           to
           them
           and
           finish'd
           them
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           without
           reading
           any
           more
           of
           what
           had
           been
           written
           than
           some
           few
           of
           the
           immediately
           foregoing
           Lines
           to
           make
           a
           due
           Connexion
           :
           And
           innumerable
           instances
           more
           .
           But
           above
           all
           the
           exact
           and
           constant
           purity
           of
           her
           Life
           ,
           being
           a
           perfect
           pattern
           and
           living
           exemplar
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           things
           that
           deserve
           consideration
           .
           If
           there
           were
           a
           Race
           and
           Nation
           of
           People
           born
           blind
           ,
           who
           had
           never
           seen
           the
           light
           ,
           but
           knew
           their
           Houses
           ,
           their
           Furniture
           ,
           their
           Fields
           ,
           &c.
           only
           by
           the
           touch
           .
           If
           some
           strangers
           should
           come
           in
           among
           them
           pretending
           to
           see
           the
           Light
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           readily
           take
           it
           on
           their
           word
           ,
           having
           no
           Idea
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           :
           
           But
           if
           those
           strangers
           at
           their
           very
           first
           entry
           ,
           should
           describe
           their
           Houses
           ,
           (
           where
           they
           had
           never
           formerly
           been
           )
           their
           Dishes
           ,
           their
           Seats
           ,
           their
           Bulk
           ,
           Places
           and
           Shape
           ,
           and
           going
           out
           should
           tell
           them
           on
           a
           sudden
           the
           Neighbouring
           Hills
           ,
           Vallies
           ,
           Rivers
           and
           Villages
           ,
           their
           situation
           and
           distances
           ,
           which
           the
           Inhabitants
           themselves
           could
           not
           learn
           but
           by
           long
           use
           ,
           and
           by
           going
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           and
           feeling
           them
           with
           their
           hands
           or
           staff
           ;
           they
           would
           certainly
           be
           convinced
           that
           these
           were
           endued
           with
           some
           more
           ready
           and
           perfect
           faculty
           and
           mean
           of
           knowing
           all
           these
           things
           than
           ever
           they
           experienc'd
           .
           So
           for
           those
           who
           pretend
           to
           Divine
           Inspiration
           and
           to
           be
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           give
           no
           evidence
           for
           it
           but
           their
           bare
           assertion
           ,
           indulging
           their
           corrupt
           Nature
           ,
           and
           being
           as
           much
           Lovers
           of
           their
           own
           selves
           and
           of
           Earthly
           things
           as
           others
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           take
           it
           on
           their
           word
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           look
           on
           them
           as
           deceivers
           .
           But
           if
           any
           professing
           an
           inward
           illumination
           from
           God
           and
           a
           lively
           sense
           of
           Divine
           things
           ,
           should
           despise
           the
           Ease
           ,
           the
           Honours
           ,
           the
           Wealth
           and
           Pleasures
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           oppose
           constantly
           the
           desires
           of
           corrupt
           Nature
           ,
           deny
           their
           own
           Will
           ,
           mortify
           their
           outward
           senses
           ,
           have
           their
           minds
           ever
           turned
           towards
           God
           ,
           being
           always
           resign'd
           to
           his
           Will
           ;
           and
           withall
           without
           Study
           ,
           Reading
           ,
           Learning
           or
           Meditation
           ,
           should
           give
           a
           more
           clear
           ,
           full
           ,
           plain
           and
           consonant
           representation
           of
           Divine
           Truths
           even
           to
           the
           conviction
           of
           our
           natural
           reason
           ,
           than
           we
           are
           able
           to
           do
           after
           much
           Study
           ,
           Learning
           and
           Conversation
           ;
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           such
           are
           endued
           with
           a
           more
           clear
           ,
           effcttual
           and
           enlightning
           sense
           and
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Divine
           Truths
           ,
           than
           our
           notional
           knowledge
           can
           pretend
           to
           .
           It
           is
           by
           this
           Test
           that
           M.
           
             A.
             B.
          
           desires
           to
           be
           Tryed
           .
        
         
           It
           being
           objected
           to
           her
           that
           since
           she
           declared
           only
           the
           Truths
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           any
           new
           Revelation
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           being
           reveal'd
           already
           .
           To
           this
           she
           replyed
           that
           as
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           of
           old
           was
           so
           corrupted
           by
           the
           glosses
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           that
           they
           had
           made
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           of
           no
           effect
           thereby
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           rescue
           his
           Law
           from
           their
           corruptions
           by
           the
           Divine
           Explanations
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           so
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           so
           corrupted
           by
           the
           glosses
           of
           men
           and
           these
           countenanc'd
           by
           the
           Learning
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           World
           that
           men
           do
           not
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           obey
           the
           Gospel
           according
           to
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           has
           thought
           
           fit
           by
           the
           Divine
           simplicity
           of
           his
           Light
           thro'
           the
           Organ
           of
           a
           silly
           Maid
           to
           rescue
           it
           from
           their
           corrupt
           glosses
           and
           to
           confound
           their
           Learning
           even
           to
           their
           own
           Conviction
           .
        
         
           They
           pretend
           to
           expose
           her
           also
           for
           advancing
           new
           Sentiments
           and
           Doctrins
           and
           thereby
           giving
           occasion
           to
           more
           Disputes
           and
           Controversies
           instead
           of
           lessening
           them
           .
           But
           never
           any
           did
           more
           abhor
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Dispute
           and
           Controversie
           than
           she
           ;
           and
           her
           proposing
           of
           these
           particular
           sentiments
           are
           far
           from
           giving
           occasion
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           as
           she
           makes
           a
           clear
           difference
           between
           the
           essential
           and
           the
           accessory
           Truths
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           so
           she
           proposes
           these
           sentiments
           only
           as
           accessorie
           ones
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           helpful
           to
           some
           to
           make
           them
           the
           more
           admire
           and
           love
           God
           and
           despise
           this
           present
           World
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           necessary
           to
           be
           believ'd
           by
           all
           ,
           and
           she
           has
           often
           said
           that
           People
           need
           not
           believe
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           this
           they
           will
           neither
           be
           more
           nor
           less
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ;
           that
           they
           even
           ought
           to
           abstain
           from
           inquiring
           about
           them
           out
           of
           a
           Spirit
           of
           curiosity
           ,
           for
           such
           inquiries
           would
           beget
           distraction
           ,
           presumption
           and
           pride
           of
           heart
           ;
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           study
           only
           Jesus
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           to
           imitate
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           deny
           themselves
           without
           which
           the
           Devil
           and
           sin
           would
           mingle
           themselves
           in
           all
           their
           enquiries
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           head
           she
           refused
           often
           to
           explain
           her self
           upon
           these
           Subjects
           :
           Saying
           ;
           
             wherefore
             serves
             it
             to
             distract
             your selves
             unprofitably
             ,
             to
             neglect
             the
             main
             thing
             ?
             Endeavour
             to
             deny
             your selves
             and
             to
             imitate
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             know
             one
             day
             what
             there
             is
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             otherwise
             you
             shall
             deprive
             your selves
             of
             them
             and
             Damn
             your selves
             by
             your
             own
             curiosity
             and
             presumption
             .
             Speak
             no
             more
             to
             me
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             hold
             to
             the
             one
             necessary
             ,
             substantial
             and
             fundamental
             thing
             Jesus
             Christ
             Crucified
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             S.
          
           Paul
           
             would
             know
             nothing
             beside
          
           .
           Besides
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           these
           sentiments
           are
           not
           only
           very
           agreable
           to
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           do
           also
           explain
           a
           thousand
           passages
           of
           them
           and
           the
           whole
           System
           of
           the
           Works
           of
           God
           in
           such
           a
           clear
           manner
           as
           could
           not
           be
           hitherto
           comprehended
           .
        
         
           Many
           are
           ready
           also
           to
           pick
           out
           some
           passages
           of
           her
           Writings
           which
           separately
           seem
           harsh
           ,
           and
           from
           them
           take
           occasion
           to
           accuse
           her
           of
           Heterodoxy
           and
           of
           denying
           the
           essential
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           of
           the
           sacred
           Trinity
           .
           There
           are
           no
           Writings
           which
           by
           this
           measure
           may
           not
           be
           represented
           as
           full
           of
           Heterodoxies
           .
           
           This
           usage
           she
           protests
           against
           her self
           and
           disires
           they
           may
           not
           treat
           her
           Writings
           as
           they
           do
           the
           Sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           single
           out
           and
           expose
           some
           passages
           without
           comparing
           them
           with
           the
           whole
           tenour
           of
           the
           rest
           :
           And
           for
           the
           
             mistery
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Trinity
          
           ,
           she
           not
           only
           declares
           her
           belief
           of
           it
           in
           express
           terms
           ,
           owns
           it
           in
           her
           confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           having
           us'd
           many
           similitudes
           to
           illustrate
           it
           as
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Schoolmen
           have
           done
           ,
           she
           declares
           in
           the
           24th
           .
           C.
           of
           the
           first
           Part
           of
           the
           
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             this
             unspeakable
             ,
             most
             real
             ,
             most
             beautiful
             ,
             most
             good
             ,
             most
             great
             ,
             most
             glorious
             mistery
             is
             above
             all
             that
             we
             can
             make
             or
             say
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             able
             to
             express
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             of
             it
             ,
             detracts
             from
             it
             instead
             of
             coming
             near
             it
             .
          
        
         
           What
           she
           says
           in
           the
           2.
           
           Conf.
           of
           the
           2.
           
           Part
           of
           the
           same
           Book
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           despis'd
           Baptism
           in
           it self
           ,
           or
           condemned
           the
           right
           use
           of
           Infant
           Baptism
           .
           She
           wrote
           so
           favourably
           and
           with
           so
           much
           respect
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           that
           the
           Quakers
           thought
           her
           guilty
           of
           a
           Criminal
           excess
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           by
           the
           Apologetical
           Treatise
           she
           publish'd
           in
           Answer
           to
           their
           Accusations
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           the
           high
           esteem
           she
           expressed
           for
           the
           right
           use
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           she
           was
           no
           less
           zealous
           in
           condemning
           the
           abuse
           of
           them
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           appeared
           to
           be
           universal
           .
           And
           it
           is
           in
           my
           opinion
           a
           general
           and
           uncontroverted
           Rule
           that
           when
           ill-disposed
           Persons
           make
           use
           of
           the
           most
           sacred
           things
           out
           of
           a
           principle
           of
           Self-love
           to
           flatter
           and
           encrease
           their
           own
           and
           other
           Mens
           corruptions
           ,
           their
           practice
           and
           proceedings
           in
           this
           case
           can
           only
           proceed
           from
           a
           Wicked
           and
           Deprav'd
           Spirit
           .
           Now
           in
           those
           places
           where
           M.
           Bourignon
           disapproves
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Infants
           before
           they
           have
           attained
           the
           use
           of
           their
           reason
           ,
           and
           ascribes
           it
           to
           an
           ill
           principle
           ,
           it
           appears
           manifestly
           from
           the
           Text
           it self
           ,
           that
           she
           speaks
           only
           of
           the
           present
           use
           or
           rather
           abuse
           of
           it
           among
           wicked
           and
           ill-disposed
           Christians
           .
           She
           speaks
           plainly
           (
           p.
           15.
           
           &
           16.
           )
           of
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Infants
           ,
           
             whose
             Parents
             have
             not
             Faith
             themselves
             ,
             and
             cannot
             teach
             them
             to
             follow
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             since
             they
             themselves
             will
             not
             do
             it
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             teach
             them
             to
             follow
             the
             World
             and
             its
             Pomps
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             the
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             never
             think
             more
             on
             what
             they
             have
             promis'd
             in
             the
             Childs
             name
             ;
             far
             less
             do
             they
             acquaint
             him
             with
             it
             when
             he
             is
             grown
             up
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             Child
             may
             remember
             the
             promise
             which
             he
             made
             at
             Baptism
             .
          
           She
           speaks
           
             of
             Christians
             in
             parade
             and
             not
             in
             effect
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             no
             sooner
             renounc'd
             in
             Baptism
             the
             World
          
           
           
             and
             its
             Pomps
             ,
             than
             they
             think
             of
             nothing
             but
             to
             follow
             and
             to
             love
             it
             .
          
           And
           nevertheless
           (
           p.
           17.
           )
           
             when
             they
             are
             outwardly
             Baptiz'd
             ,
             they
             believe
             they
             are
             sufficiently
             assur'd
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             every
             body
             thinks
             himself
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             ,
             he
             have
             been
             outwardly
             Baptiz'd
             .
          
           This
           is
           her
           true
           meaning
           in
           these
           passages
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           with
           respect
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           that
           state
           or
           disposition
           ,
           and
           are
           habitually
           inclin'd
           to
           act
           after
           that
           manner
           ,
           that
           she
           affirms
           it
           would
           be
           more
           expedient
           to
           put
           off
           Baptism
           till
           they
           be
           of
           Age
           and
           in
           a
           good
           disposition
           of
           mind
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           would
           have
           been
           better
           for
           them
           that
           they
           had
           never
           been
           Baptiz'd
           .
           Agreeably
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           intimate
           clearly
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           the
           Devil
           who
           intices
           men
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           in
           an
           ill
           disposition
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           hast
           and
           precipitancy
           in
           this
           case
           proceeds
           from
           the
           instigation
           of
           Satan
           and
           is
           an
           abomination
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           by
           the
           1.
           and
           66.
           
           Chap.
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           .
           St.
           Peter
           tells
           us
           plainly
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           the
           Devil
           that
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           desir'd
           to
           be
           Baptiz'd
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           in
           the
           bonds
           of
           iniquity
           .
           And
           when
           St.
           Paul
           says
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           receive
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           unworthily
           ,
           eat
           and
           drink
           their
           own
           condemnation
           ,
           does
           he
           not
           clearly
           give
           us
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           its
           the
           enemy
           of
           our
           Salvation
           who
           incites
           men
           to
           make
           a
           bad
           and
           rash
           use
           of
           Sacred
           things
           ,
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           their
           Souls
           ?
           M.
           Bourignon
           has
           made
           it
           appear
           in
           so
           many
           passages
           of
           her
           Works
           ,
           that
           she
           speaks
           only
           against
           those
           ,
           who
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           while
           they
           continue
           and
           proceed
           in
           a
           corrupt
           state
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           tedious
           to
           insert
           in
           this
           place
           :
           See
           the
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30
           and
           31.
           
           Numb
           .
           of
           the
           1st
           p.
           of
           
             Antichrist
             Reveal'd
          
           ,
           and
           the
           1st
           Letter
           of
           the
           3
           p.
           of
           the
           
             Tomb
             of
             false
             Divinty
          
           ,
           where
           she
           is
           so
           far
           from
           condemning
           true
           Christians
           for
           Consecrating
           their
           little
           Children
           to
           God
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           that
           she
           declares
           expresly
           that
           
             Infant
             Baptism
             would
             be
             of
             good
             use
             ,
             if
             Parents
             would
             take
             care
             to
             educate
             their
             Children
             in
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             after
             they
             are
             of
             Age
             ,
             of
             the
             promise
             they
             made
             in
             their
             name
             at
             Baptism
             ,
             namely
             that
             they
             should
             be
             Christs
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             renounce
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             Vanities
             .
          
           And
           tho'
           she
           believ'd
           (
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           several
           Learned
           Men
           )
           that
           adult
           Persons
           were
           only
           Baptiz'd
           in
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           preferr'd
           that
           custom
           as
           being
           less
           subject
           to
           abuses
           ,
           yet
           she
           did
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           this
           rule
           or
           practice
           was
           then
           so
           generally
           receiv'd
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           might
           admit
           of
           just
           exceptions
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           an
           
           other
           part
           of
           her
           Writings
           ,
           after
           she
           has
           declar'd
           ,
           speaking
           to
           an
           Anabaptist
           ,
           
             that
             we
             must
             not
             amuse
             our selves
             with
             disputing
             about
             the
             external
             forms
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             while
             the
             Soul
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             die
             to
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             live
             again
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           She
           adds
           ,
           
             That
             since
             the
             Scripture
             informs
             us
             that
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             whole
             Families
             were
             Baptiz'd
             at
             once
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             there
             were
             young
             Children
             as
             well
             as
             old
             Persons
             in
             them
             .
          
           In
           short
           ,
           These
           things
           may
           be
           done
           either
           out
           of
           a
           good
           or
           bad
           Principle
           ;
           but
           usually
           ,
           and
           at
           present
           generally
           ,
           these
           things
           were
           done
           out
           of
           a
           bad
           Principle
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           what
           she
           reproves
           and
           condemns
           with
           so
           much
           reason
           and
           justice
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           Question
           ,
           whether
           we
           ought
           to
           condemn
           the
           Repitition
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           not
           duly
           perform'd
           at
           first
           .
           If
           that
           Repitition
           may
           serve
           to
           promote
           a
           true
           conversion
           to
           God
           and
           his
           love
           ,
           it
           's
           plain
           it
           cannot
           be
           disapprov'd
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           Spirit
           that
           prefers
           external
           things
           before
           God
           and
           his
           love
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           ascrib'd
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           Thus
           the
           Scripture
           furnisheth
           us
           with
           instances
           of
           this
           Repitition
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           when
           it
           may
           serve
           as
           a
           mean
           to
           receive
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           See
           Act.
           19.
           2
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Some
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           take
           up
           a
           prejudice
           against
           her
           ,
           because
           in
           some
           places
           she
           speaks
           with
           some
           sharpness
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           the
           Reformation
           made
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Reformers
           .
           But
           they
           who
           consider
           with
           what
           severity
           she
           treats
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           whose
           communion
           she
           was
           ,
           looking
           on
           her
           as
           the
           great
           Whore
           that
           sits
           on
           many
           waters
           ,
           how
           plainly
           she
           represents
           the
           corruption
           of
           all
           Parties
           ,
           and
           how
           ready
           every
           side
           is
           to
           be
           wedded
           to
           the
           little
           interest
           of
           their
           rispective
           Parties
           ,
           will
           rather
           admire
           and
           love
           the
           Impartiality
           and
           Ingenuity
           of
           her
           Spirit
           than
           be
           prejudic'd
           against
           her
           upon
           that
           head
           .
           God
           dwells
           not
           in
           Temples
           made
           with
           mens
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           human
           and
           political
           constitutions
           of
           Churches
           ,
           with
           their
           respective
           Acts
           ,
           Articles
           ,
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           Schemes
           of
           Government
           have
           hitherto
           prov'd
           but
           the
           occasion
           of
           mutual
           hatred
           and
           contention
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           Cemented
           with
           CHARITY
           ,
           
             of
             all
             these
             buildings
             one
             stone
             is
             not
             like
             to
             be
             left
             upon
             another
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             thrown
             down
             .
          
           When
           the
           Temple
           was
           built
           ,
           all
           the
           stones
           were
           hewn
           and
           squar'd
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           neither
           Hammer
           ,
           nor
           Ax
           ,
           nor
           any
           Tool
           of
           Iron
           heard
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           while
           it
           was
           in
           Building
           .
           And
           that
           God
           may
           thus
           rear
           up
           the
           living
           Temple
           of
           his
           Church
           will
           be
           the
           prayer
           of
           all
           serious
           Persons
           .
        
         
         
           But
           for
           a
           full
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           exceptions
           that
           may
           be
           made
           against
           her
           ,
           I
           refer
           to
           her
           own
           Writings
           and
           to
           the
           Apologetical
           Preface
           written
           by
           the
           
             R.
             P.
             P.
          
           and
           prefixt
           to
           her
           Life
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           as
           her
           Writings
           seem
           design'd
           for
           the
           common
           good
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           for
           reviving
           the
           true
           Spirit
           of
           Christianity
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           so
           I
           heartily
           wish
           they
           may
           be
           made
           universally
           useful
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           communicating
           them
           to
           the
           World
           in
           their
           respective
           Languages
           may
           have
           its
           due
           effect
           .
           That
           the
           Heathen
           may
           see
           how
           by
           Nature
           they
           are
           alienated
           from
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           how
           desirous
           God
           is
           that
           all
           men
           should
           be
           saved
           and
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           :
           That
           the
           Mahomitans
           may
           admire
           and
           embrace
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           they
           Honour
           for
           a
           great
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           against
           whose
           Religion
           the
           greatest
           prejudice
           is
           the
           ill
           representation
           made
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Lives
           and
           Practices
           of
           those
           who
           profess
           it
           :
           That
           the
           Jews
           may
           be
           convinc'd
           that
           Jesus
           is
           the
           true
           Messiah
           whom
           they
           look
           for
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           come
           again
           in
           Glory
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           who
           having
           kept
           them
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           scatter'd
           among
           other
           Nations
           in
           a
           state
           of
           contempt
           and
           reproach
           ,
           is
           thereby
           preparing
           them
           for
           a
           more
           exalted
           state
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           graffed
           in
           again
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           head
           who
           are
           now
           the
           tail
           :
           That
           the
           Professors
           of
           Christianity
           may
           learn
           what
           it
           is
           indeed
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           they
           are
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           eyes
           being
           open
           they
           may
           see
           they
           are
           greater
           Idolaters
           than
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           while
           these
           thro'
           ignorance
           and
           in
           the
           simplicity
           of
           their
           hearts
           bow
           their
           bodies
           before
           the
           Sun
           or
           their
           Idols
           ;
           but
           those
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           light
           ,
           with
           the
           bent
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           their
           Love
           ,
           their
           Affections
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           do
           Worship
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           and
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           ,
           and
           Cloaths
           ,
           and
           Men
           ,
           and
           Honours
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Wills
           and
           Passions
           ;
           that
           while
           they
           profess
           to
           abhor
           Idols
           they
           may
           cease
           to
           be
           the
           greatest
           Idolaters
           themselves
           :
           That
           the
           several
           parties
           of
           Christendom
           may
           be
           convinced
           that
           they
           have
           lost
           Christianity
           and
           are
           fighting
           for
           its
           shadow
           ,
           and
           while
           its
           Essence
           is
           Righteousness
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Devil
           has
           shed
           among
           them
           his
           contrary
           Antichristian
           Qualities
           of
           Injustice
           ,
           Malice
           ,
           and
           Hypocrisy
           ,
           under
           an
           outward
           cover
           of
           Masses
           ,
           Prayers
           ,
           Preachings
           ,
           Communions
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           Sabbaths
           ,
           Holy-Days
           ,
           Fasts
           ,
           &c.
           which
           when
           the
           essence
           of
           Christianity
           is
           gone
           ,
           are
           an
           abomination
           unto
           God
           :
           That
           the
           Learned
           may
           learn
           not
           to
           be
           puff'd
           up
           with
           their
           knowledge
           and
           become
           so
           humble
           as
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           learn
           something
           
           from
           a
           simple
           Maid
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           may
           be
           of
           more
           use
           to
           them
           than
           all
           their
           Learning
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           may
           be
           sensible
           that
           Divine
           Light
           and
           Knowledge
           does
           as
           far
           transcend
           their
           Notional
           Learning
           ,
           as
           the
           enjoying
           and
           beholding
           the
           Sun
           ,
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           visible
           World
           does
           the
           looking
           upon
           their
           Pictures
           :
           That
           her
           own
           Sex
           may
           admire
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           chusing
           a
           Virgin
           for
           his
           Mother
           ,
           and
           a
           Virgin
           to
           be
           the
           Organ
           of
           his
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           in
           this
           last
           Age
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           more
           excellent
           endowments
           than
           those
           in
           which
           the
           other
           Sects
           pretend
           to
           excel
           them
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           seems
           to
           give
           them
           the
           preference
           to
           confound
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           the
           Learning
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           strive
           rather
           to
           be
           well
           pleasing
           to
           God
           than
           men
           ,
           that
           fleeing
           all
           earthly
           loves
           which
           prove
           bitterness
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           they
           may
           give
           their
           hearts
           wholly
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           altogether
           lovely
           ,
           whose
           love
           is
           unchangeable
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           disappoint
           them
           but
           will
           reward
           their
           Love
           with
           infinite
           Light
           ,
           and
           Joy
           ,
           and
           Love
           :
           That
           they
           who
           pretend
           to
           be
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           may
           beware
           of
           taking
           God's
           name
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           of
           vouching
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           Dreams
           and
           Imaginations
           ;
           for
           where
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           resides
           ,
           there
           his
           fruits
           are
           ,
           and
           the
           Soul
           that
           posses
           him
           has
           it's
           Affections
           wholly
           remov'd
           from
           Temporal
           and
           Earthly
           things
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           those
           which
           are
           Spiritual
           and
           Eternal
           :
           That
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           may
           see
           at
           whose
           Doors
           the
           Guilt
           of
           the
           universal
           Evils
           of
           Christendom
           are
           like
           mostly
           to
           be
           laid
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           fear
           and
           tremble
           when
           they
           hear
           that
           Salt
           which
           has
           lost
           it's
           Savour
           is
           good
           for
           nothing
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           and
           troden
           under
           foot
           of
           Men
           ;
           that
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           they
           themselves
           may
           be
           taught
           true
           Humility
           ,
           Self-denial
           ,
           and
           a
           contempt
           of
           all
           Earthly
           things
           ,
           without
           which
           Spirit
           they
           are
           no
           more
           capable
           of
           Teaching
           others
           ,
           however
           they
           repeat
           the
           Words
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           than
           an
           Ape
           can
           make
           a
           good
           Picture
           ,
           tho'
           he
           take
           up
           and
           use
           the
           Painters
           Pencils
           and
           Colours
           .
           In
           one
           Word
           ,
           that
           all
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           deny
           themselves
           and
           to
           follow
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           the
           true
           Love
           of
           God
           and
           of
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           being
           now
           abroad
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           World
           may
           learn
           Righteousness
           .
        
         
           
             For
             a
             further
             Vindication
             of
             these
             Writings
             and
             the
             Sentiments
             contain'd
             in
             them
             ;
             I
             shall
             here
             Subjoyn
             the
             protestation
             made
             by
             
               P.
               P.
            
             after
             his
             having
             Answered
             the
             Calumnies
             and
             Reproaches
             which
             some
             had
             publish'd
             against
             
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             V.
             Sect.
             of
             
               La
               paix
               des
               bonnes
               Ames
            
             ,
             pag.
             278
             ,
             279
             ,
             280.
             
          
        
         
           
             But
             says
             he
             ,
             if
             all
             that
             said
             does
             not
             satisfy
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             ,
             and
             do
             at
             present
             make
             this
             PROTESTATION
             before
             God
             and
             before
             all
             Men
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
          
        
         
           
             That
             M.
             B.
             her
             Friends
             and
             I
             ,
             never
             had
             ,
             have
             not
             yet
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             have
             ,
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             other
             Sentiments
             or
             Designs
             than
             to
             believe
             and
             live
             as
             true
             Christians
             ,
             professing
             by
             word
             and
             deed
             all
             that
             is
             Fundamental
             in
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             we
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             as
             Divine
             and
             Infallible
             ,
             and
             reject
             all
             that
             is
             contrary
             thereunto
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             we
             believe
             and
             adore
             the
             adorable
             and
             incomprehensible
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Word
             or
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             God
             three
             and
             one
             eternaly
             Blessed
             ,
             the
             inward
             distinctions
             of
             which
             (
             by
             what
             name
             soever
             they
             be
             call'd
             ,
             Real
             ,
             Relative
             ,
             Hipostatical
             ,
             Personal
             ,
             Substantial
             )
             are
             as
             true
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             truly
             incomprehensible
             by
             the
             mind
             of
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           
             That
             we
             hold
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             true
             Eternal
             God
             and
             true
             Man
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             and
             Redeemer
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Mediatour
             beetween
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Merits
             ,
             by
             his
             Satisfaction
             ,
             by
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             by
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             Salvation
             to
             all
             those
             who
             imitate
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             speak
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             all
             those
             who
             obey
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             we
             ascribe
             the
             Glory
             of
             all
             Good
             purely
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             Evil
             purely
             to
             the
             fault
             of
             Man
             and
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             we
             make
             the
             essence
             and
             perfection
             of
             true
             Christianity
             to
             consist
             in
             Self-denyal
             ,
             in
             continual
             Prayer
             ,
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             imitation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             we
             consider
             all
             other
             speculations
             as
             accessory
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             is
             good
             not
             to
             condemn
             any
             body
             but
             to
             leave
             every
             one
             at
             liberty
             to
             embrace
             or
             lay
             them
             aside
             as
             they
             find
             them
             helpful
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             essential
             part
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             the
             true
             Key
             whereby
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Divine
             things
             is
             Humility
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             forc'd
             speculations
             of
             Human
             Reason
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             That
             all
             States
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             the
             Political
             ,
             the
             Oeconomical
             ,
             are
             Establish'd
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Honour
             and
             Submission
             which
             is
             measured
             out
             to
             them
             and
             regulated
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             respectively
             due
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             when
             evil
             is
             reproved
             ,
             this
             does
             not
             concern
             those
             States
             directly
             ,
             nor
             good
             men
             in
             them
             who
             are
             free
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             abuse
             and
             the
             ill
             behaviour
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             if
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             M.
             B.
             or
             of
             her
             Friends
             ,
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             obscure
             ,
             or
             that
             seems
             contrary
             to
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             we
             offer
             to
             clear
             and
             reconcile
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             disavow
             it
             ,
             in
             case
             it
             cannot
             be
             made
             appear
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             well
             explain'd
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             mistake
             of
             words
             .
          
        
         
           
             We
             protest
             against
             all
             that
             may
             be
             cited
             from
             her
             writings
             or
             objected
             by
             way
             of
             consequence
             against
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             as
             against
             so
             many
             shameful
             Manglings
             ,
             Malicious
             Interpretations
             ,
             deceitful
             Calumnies
             ,
             injurious
             Consequences
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             will
             do
             us
             Justice
             ,
             if
             Men
             are
             not
             just
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             protest
             also
             against
             all
             those
             who
             offer
             to
             pass
             hard
             Censures
             upon
             what
             concerns
             M.
             B.
             her
             Friends
             or
             my self
             ,
             without
             having
             read
             the
             principal
             of
             her
             writings
             or
             my
             system
             ,
             as
             against
             unjust
             and
             unreasonable
             Judges
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             against
             Persons
             very
             inconsiderate
             and
             unworthy
             of
             Credit
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             I
             believe
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             require
             that
             they
             who
             shall
             be
             convinc'd
             to
             have
             laid
             to
             our
             charge
             a
             hundred
             falshoods
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             shall
             believe
             them
             without
             reason
             ,
             may
             not
             again
             be
             admitted
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             the
             Quality
             of
             Accusers
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             that
             of
             Judges
             ,
             but
             rejected
             ,
             the
             one
             as
             notorious
             Impostours
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             as
             wilfully
             stupid
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           ADMONITION
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Dear
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           SInce
           't
           is
           my
           earnest
           desire
           that
           the
           perusal
           of
           this
           Divine
           Work
           ,
           of
           which
           this
           is
           the
           first
           Part
           may
           be
           profitable
           and
           advantageous
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           wishing
           that
           you
           may
           give
           no
           place
           in
           your
           mind
           to
           certain
           prejudices
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           World
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           so
           miserably
           deluded
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           believe
           themselves
           deceived
           if
           they
           did
           not
           follow
           them
           .
           Permit
           me
           to
           speak
           to
           you
           a
           word
           or
           two
           of
           some
           of
           those
           pernicious
           and
           deceitful
           prejudices
           ,
           which
           you
           must
           either
           banish
           out
           of
           your
           mind
           or
           forbear
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           not
           bring
           upon
           you
           your
           own
           Condemnation
           by
           retaining
           those
           things
           which
           may
           cause
           you
           to
           make
           an
           ill
           use
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           place
           I
           advise
           you
           not
           to
           regard
           the
           appearance
           ,
           state
           ,
           or
           quality
           of
           Persons
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           purely
           external
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           can
           neither
           add
           nor
           substract
           from
           the
           Truth
           ,
           which
           has
           no
           dependance
           on
           things
           of
           that
           Nature
           .
           Let
           the
           speaker
           be
           a
           Man
           or
           a
           Woman
           ,
           let
           instructions
           come
           from
           this
           or
           that
           place
           ,
           let
           the
           persons
           who
           are
           reproved
           be
           great
           or
           small
           ,
           Turks
           or
           Christians
           ,
           many
           or
           few
           ;
           you
           must
           not
           be
           surpriz'd
           at
           any
           of
           these
           circumstances
           .
           Truth
           and
           Falshod
           may
           be
           found
           in
           either
           of
           these
           cases
           :
           And
           't
           is
           that
           only
           we
           ought
           to
           examine
           without
           regulating
           our
           judgments
           according
           to
           the
           differences
           we
           observe
           between
           the
           persons
           that
           speak
           
           
           
           
           
           to
           us
           .
           
             For
             a
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             there
             is
             neither
             Jew
             nor
             Greek
             ,
             Roman
             ,
             or
             no
             Roman
             ,
             Male
             nor
             Female
             .
          
           It
           is
           here
           a
           Maid
           that
           speaks
           to
           you
           ,
           none
           of
           those
           great
           Men
           who
           are
           so
           frequently
           reprov'd
           .
           Do
           not
           verify
           by
           your
           experience
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           b
           
             When
             the
             rich
             and
             mighty
             speak
             ,
             all
             hold
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             says
             they
             extol
             to
             the
             heavens
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             mean
             man
             speaks
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             who
             is
             this
             !
             even
             tho'
             he
             offer
             wise
             things
             they
             would
             not
             yield
             to
             him
             .
          
           If
           there
           be
           any
           valuable
           prejudice
           it
           should
           certainly
           be
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           meanest
           ,
           weakest
           and
           most
           contemptible
           persons
           ,
           since
           God
           himself
           has
           declared
           ,
           't
           is
           his
           pleasure
           to
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           so
           rejoyced
           at
           that
           choice
           ,
           that
           he
           says
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           c
           
             I
             thank
             thee
             O
             Father
             ,
             Lord
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             hid
             these
             things
             from
             the
             wise
             and
             from
             the
             learned
             ,
             and
             hast
             revealed
             them
             unto
             Babes
             :
             even
             so
             Father
             ,
             since
             so
             it
             seemed
             good
             unto
             thee
             !
          
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           meaner
           ,
           weaker
           and
           more
           contemptible
           in
           the
           esteem
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Doctrin
           than
           a
           Maid
           ?
           And
           can
           any
           thing
           be
           more
           proper
           to
           verify
           that
           declaration
           of
           the
           choice
           of
           God
           ?
           He
           has
           also
           promis'd
           the
           pouring
           out
           of
           his
           Spirit
           in
           the
           last
           times
           upon
           Daughters
           d
           as
           one
           of
           the
           most
           signal
           marks
           of
           his
           power
           .
           And
           certainly
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           instrument
           is
           an
           evident
           sign
           of
           him
           who
           employs
           it
           .
           It
           is
           plain
           that
           such
           an
           extraordinary
           effect
           must
           proceed
           from
           a
           cause
           ,
           that
           is
           extraordinarily
           powerful
           ;
           and
           that
           cause
           must
           be
           God
           himflef
           ,
           when
           the
           effect
           is
           good
           and
           useful
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           in
           Divine
           things
           you
           must
           have
           no
           regard
           to
           the
           natural
           qualities
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           the
           human
           means
           by
           which
           't
           is
           cultivated
           ,
           such
           as
           Sciences
           ,
           Study
           ,
           Reading
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Divine
           truth
           is
           so
           far
           from
           depending
           on
           such
           things
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           rather
           obscur'd
           by
           them
           .
           It
           may
           be
           justly
           reckon'd
           a
           prodigy
           if
           such
           unnatural
           methods
           should
           be
           attended
           with
           success
           ,
           when
           men
           endeavour
           to
           derive
           into
           ill
           prepared
           Vessels
           by
           the
           exercise
           of
           ther
           corrupt
           faculties
           ,
           things
           that
           are
           altogether
           independent
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           freely
           infus'd
           by
           a
           calm
           insinuation
           into
           Souls
           that
           are
           at
           rest
           from
           their
           own
           tumults
           .
           Truly
           we
           might
           be
           astonish'd
           if
           the
           Learned
           should
           find
           solid
           truth
           by
           persuing
           such
           methods
           as
           would
           certainly
           banish
           it
           out
           of
           their
           minds
           if
           they
           were
           already
           possess'd
           of
           it
           .
           
             Man
             having
          
           
           lost
           ,
           saith
           Solomon
           ,
           e
           
             by
             much
             reasoning
             ,
             the
             uprightness
             in
             which
             God
             created
             him
             .
          
           But
           when
           God
           speaks
           to
           us
           by
           simple
           and
           unlearned
           laiks
           ,
           we
           cannot
           suspect
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           suspect
           the
           Learned
           ,
           that
           they
           feed
           us
           with
           their
           studied
           speculations
           or
           the
           prejudices
           they
           have
           drunk
           in
           at
           Schools
           and
           drawn
           from
           the
           works
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           repeat
           to
           us
           the
           songs
           their
           Teachers
           have
           taught
           them
           to
           sing
           .
        
         
           The
           Person
           who
           speaks
           here
           is
           without
           study
           ,
           even
           without
           reading
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           without
           meditation
           :
           Search
           a
           little
           to
           find
           out
           the
           source
           of
           this
           fountain
           ,
           and
           to
           understand
           well
           what
           Master
           could
           have
           instructed
           her
           ;
           it
           could
           neither
           be
           Man
           ,
           the
           Devil
           nor
           Nature
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           thing
           which
           you
           ought
           most
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           no
           regard
           to
           the
           conduct
           of
           Men.
           I
           mean
           that
           you
           do
           not
           imagine
           that
           the
           Truth
           ,
           much
           less
           Salvation
           depends
           upon
           them
           ,
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           Directions
           ,
           Submission
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           is
           tied
           to
           them
           by
           a
           necessary
           bond
           ,
           since
           it
           has
           no
           essential
           union
           but
           with
           God
           alone
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           forsaken
           by
           all
           men
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           may
           ,
           and
           too
           many
           actually
           do
           .
           This
           unhappy
           prejudice
           has
           ruined
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           who
           imagin'd
           that
           she
           could
           not
           possibly
           fall
           after
           she
           had
           establish'd
           her self
           upon
           the
           authority
           of
           certain
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           human
           Successions
           ,
           outward
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           other
           Circumstances
           that
           are
           not
           at
           all
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Error
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           there
           are
           few
           Christians
           and
           even
           few
           Catholicks
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           see
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           extreamly
           fallen
           away
           and
           corrupted
           .
           But
           the
           Learned
           have
           found
           out
           a
           distinction
           to
           charm
           this
           evil
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           tho'
           the
           Church
           may
           fall
           into
           a
           moral
           corruption
           and
           be
           guilty
           of
           back
           sliding
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           a
           Christian
           life
           ,
           she
           is
           still
           infallible
           and
           incorruptible
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith.
           It
           is
           much
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           this
           distinction
           serves
           rather
           to
           flatter
           the
           Spirit
           of
           pride
           than
           promote
           that
           of
           Humility
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           proceeds
           rather
           from
           human
           interest
           ,
           which
           prepossesses
           and
           darkens
           even
           the
           best
           minds
           ,
           than
           from
           an
           enlightned
           charity
           which
           designs
           to
           excuse
           the
           evils
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           far
           as
           Truth
           permits
           .
           May
           not
           those
           who
           have
           made
           this
           distinction
           perceive
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           excusing
           the
           Church
           or
           lessening
           the
           guilt
           of
           her
           fall
           ,
           that
           they
           render
           her
           guilty
           of
           the
           fall
           of
           Devils
           ;
           whereas
           her
           Adversaries
           pretend
           only
           to
           hold
           her
           fallible
           after
           a
           manner
           conformable
           to
           human
           infirmity
           ?
           It
           seems
           they
           contradict
           themselves
           
           in
           this
           distraction
           ,
           for
           can
           that
           which
           has
           no
           faith
           be
           incorruptible
           as
           to
           faith
           ?
           and
           that
           which
           is
           not
           only
           destitute
           of
           the
           works
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           whose
           works
           are
           corrupted
           and
           consequently
           opposite
           to
           those
           of
           Faith
           ,
           can
           that
           have
           Faith
           ?
           f
           Shew
           me
           ,
           says
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Shew
             me
             the
             faith
             of
             which
             thou
             boastest
             without
             thy
             works
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             shew
             thee
             the
             faith
             ,
             which
             I
             possess
             by
             my
             works
             :
          
           Treating
           the
           Man
           as
           g
           vain
           and
           empty
           ,
           who
           would
           give
           way
           to
           such
           thoughts
           :
           What
           then
           would
           he
           have
           said
           of
           those
           who
           maintain
           that
           one
           may
           be
           not
           only
           destitute
           of
           works
           ,
           but
           that
           even
           his
           works
           may
           be
           evil
           ,
           and
           habitually
           evil
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           that
           his
           Manners
           may
           be
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           that
           nevertheless
           he
           might
           be
           infallibly
           possessed
           with
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           true
           Faith
           !
           But
           it
           may
           be
           they
           understand
           by
           Faith
           ,
           Speculations
           ,
           Notions
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           spiritual
           Things
           ;
           but
           St.
           James
           reckons
           those
           things
           when
           they
           are
           alone
           and
           barren
           to
           be
           a
           diobolical
           Faith
           ,
           since
           he
           expresly
           ascribes
           it
           h
           to
           the
           Devil
           .
           And
           how
           can
           this
           diminish
           or
           cover
           the
           evil
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           tho'
           her
           Manners
           are
           corrupted
           ,
           she
           has
           nevertheless
           with
           an
           infallible
           certainty
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Divine
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           decerning
           of
           Truth
           and
           Falshood
           ,
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           :
           This
           would
           be
           rather
           to
           make
           her
           fall
           equal
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           to
           make
           her
           sin
           with
           knowledge
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           her
           light
           and
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           Those
           who
           assert
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           represent
           her
           without
           conscience
           ,
           render
           her
           more
           odious
           to
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           more
           devilish
           ,
           and
           condemn
           her
           to
           a
           place
           in
           Hell
           far
           below
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           rather
           than
           if
           they
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           her
           Morals
           are
           or
           have
           been
           Corrupted
           ,
           for
           her
           being
           mistaken
           in
           her
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           believing
           that
           to
           be
           good
           and
           true
           which
           is
           not
           really
           so
           ;
           since
           't
           is
           certainly
           a
           less
           evil
           ,
           and
           a
           less
           fall
           to
           sin
           thro'
           ignorance
           and
           error
           ,
           than
           to
           do
           it
           against
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           To
           pretend
           to
           infallibility
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           while
           at
           the
           same
           time
           it
           appears
           by
           her
           actions
           and
           her
           own
           confession
           that
           she
           is
           corrupted
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           a
           Christian
           life
           ,
           would
           be
           to
           make
           a
           profession
           of
           sinning
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           renouncing
           of
           conscience
           ;
           which
           St.
           Paul
           says
           ,
           
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             making
             shipwrack
             of
             the
             faith
             .
          
           i
           So
           that
           by
           this
           excuse
           they
           equally
           prove
           that
           she
           is
           fallen
           into
           a
           greater
           estrangment
           from
           God
           than
           that
           which
           they
           would
           excuse
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           she
           is
           destitute
           of
           true
           Faith
           
           and
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           seiz'd
           with
           a
           malady
           of
           presumption
           ,
           which
           puts
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           that
           for
           which
           St.
           Paul
           assures
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           Epistle
           which
           he
           wrote
           to
           her
           k
           
             that
             she
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
          
           if
           she
           suffer
           her self
           to
           be
           led
           into
           it
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           't
           is
           thro'
           this
           prejudice
           that
           they
           shut
           their
           Ears
           against
           the
           ▪
           Truth
           that
           reproves
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           reject
           the
           remedies
           tho'
           they
           are
           not
           ignorant
           of
           their
           disease
           ,
           putting
           themselves
           in
           a
           condition
           ,
           that
           resembles
           the
           state
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           ,
           l
           
             we
             would
             have
             healed
             Babylon
             ,
             but
             she
             is
             not
             healed
             ;
             forsake
             her
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             go
             every
             one
             into
             his
             own
             country
             :
             for
             her
             judgment
             reacheth
             unto
             heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             lifted
             up
             even
             unto
             the
             skie
             .
          
           Do
           not
           you
           likewise
           render
           your self
           uncurable
           ,
           dear
           Reader
           ,
           by
           admitting
           of
           such
           prejudices
           ,
           and
           suffering
           them
           to
           blind
           you
           so
           far
           as
           to
           make
           you
           reject
           the
           Heavenly
           remedies
           ,
           which
           God
           offers
           you
           at
           present
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           Maid
           without
           human
           instruction
           ,
           and
           who
           reproves
           the
           abuses
           of
           that
           Society
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Church
           ,
           how
           powerfully
           soever
           they
           are
           authoriz'd
           and
           favour'd
           by
           great
           Persons
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           also
           favourable
           according
           to
           the
           interest
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           which
           she
           does
           not
           out
           of
           a
           principle
           of
           partiality
           and
           private
           malice
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           supposed
           to
           have
           done
           who
           have
           left
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           since
           she
           never
           withdrew
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           did
           she
           list
           her self
           into
           any
           other
           particular
           Sect
           ,
           but
           disapprov'd
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           discover'd
           their
           abuses
           in
           her
           other
           Writings
           with
           as
           much
           freedom
           as
           in
           this
           she
           has
           done
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           general
           of
           all
           Christians
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           one
           of
           her
           first
           Works
           ,
           which
           she
           wrote
           at
           a
           time
           when
           she
           was
           not
           acquainted
           with
           those
           who
           differ
           in
           Opinion
           from
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           .
           The
           first
           part
           which
           is
           now
           communicated
           ,
           was
           published
           some
           years
           ago
           in
           Dutch
           :
           Since
           I
           have
           had
           the
           happiness
           to
           see
           in
           Manuscript
           the
           other
           two
           Parts
           ,
           which
           in
           my
           opinion
           are
           more
           admirable
           than
           this
           ;
           I
           can
           indeed
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           never
           met
           with
           more
           extraordinary
           ,
           more
           convincing
           ,
           edifying
           and
           moving
           Truths
           ,
           than
           those
           which
           are
           in
           this
           Divine
           piece
           ,
           particularly
           in
           the
           two
           following
           Parts
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           last
           ,
           to
           incite
           us
           to
           resign
           our selves
           entirly
           to
           the
           guidance
           and
           direction
           of
           God.
           I
           cannot
           reflect
           upon
           the
           wonders
           I
           have
           seen
           in
           these
           Treatises
           ,
           without
           crying
           out
           with
           amasement
           ,
           what
           other
           Master
           than
           thou
           ,
           O
           
           Holy
           and
           Adorable
           Spirit
           of
           my
           God
           ,
           could
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           most
           Divine
           Light
           !
           O
           most
           Holy
           and
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           but
           thee
           that
           could
           so
           powerfully
           draw
           thy
           Creatures
           to
           so
           holy
           and
           pure
           an
           end
           !
           And
           the
           first
           essays
           of
           such
           a
           Master
           by
           the
           weakest
           instruments
           are
           as
           perfect
           Master-pieces
           as
           the
           most
           finish'd
           works
           of
           others
           !
           for
           I
           can
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           felt
           as
           much
           and
           even
           more
           strength
           and
           moving
           force
           in
           these
           first
           works
           ,
           than
           in
           her
           last
           productions
           .
           And
           I
           cannot
           comprehend
           how
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           resist
           such
           holy
           Truths
           ,
           without
           declaring
           openly
           for
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           undertaking
           the
           defence
           of
           Vice
           and
           Lying
           .
           There
           are
           none
           in
           my
           opinion
           but
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           resolv'd
           to
           be
           his
           slaves
           ,
           and
           the
           protectors
           of
           Sin
           and
           Iniquity
           ,
           that
           can
           hate
           or
           oppose
           this
           Light.
           For
           as
           for
           those
           who
           have
           still
           some
           remainders
           of
           good
           desires
           in
           their
           hearts
           whatsoever
           Errors
           they
           maintain
           ,
           and
           with
           whatsoever
           vices
           they
           may
           be
           defiled
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           hate
           those
           Divine
           Truths
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           the
           person
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           communicated
           to
           us
           ,
           or
           raise
           persecution
           against
           her
           .
           Since
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           receiving
           an
           injury
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           a
           far
           opportunity
           of
           delivering
           themselves
           from
           the
           most
           dangerous
           Evils
           and
           to
           embrace
           the
           advantage
           of
           a
           lasting
           felicity
           .
           There
           is
           a
           vast
           difference
           betwixt
           representing
           and
           doing
           Evil
           ,
           betwixt
           admonishing
           one
           of
           his
           sickness
           and
           causing
           his
           distemper
           .
           Such
           a
           warning
           is
           rather
           a
           means
           to
           make
           him
           to
           look
           out
           for
           a
           remedy
           ,
           and
           when
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           most
           proper
           remedies
           are
           presented
           to
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           highest
           obligation
           that
           can
           be
           laid
           upon
           him
           ,
           especially
           in
           matters
           of
           eternal
           importance
           .
           And
           yet
           O
           blind
           and
           perverse
           World
           !
           it
           is
           your
           usual
           custom
           to
           wish
           evil
           to
           those
           who
           would
           deliver
           you
           from
           your
           misery
           ,
           and
           to
           requite
           their
           Kindness
           with
           base
           and
           cruel
           persecutions
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           manifestly
           from
           the
           fate
           and
           experience
           of
           the
           true
           benefactours
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Prophet
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           beloved
           Disciples
           and
           Messengers
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           other
           design
           than
           to
           procure
           the
           Light
           and
           Salvation
           of
           the
           World.
           This
           Messenger
           of
           God
           did
           often
           meet
           with
           the
           same
           treatment
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           late
           Mr.
           
             De
             Cort
          
           ,
           who
           discovering
           too
           open
           a
           zeal
           for
           the
           publication
           of
           this
           Work
           ,
           was
           prevented
           from
           accomplishing
           that
           design
           by
           a
           Death
           ,
           that
           was
           procured
           by
           contrivances
           no
           less
           secret
           than
           criminal
           ;
           concerning
           which
           I
           may
           justly
           use
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Prohpet
           
             Jeremiah
             ,
             m
             
             I
             was
             like
             a
             lamb
             ,
             or
             an
             ox
             that
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             slaughter
             ;
             and
             I
             knew
             not
             that
             they
             had
             devised
             devices
             against
             me
             ,
             saying
             let
             us
             destroy
             (
             or
             poyson
             )
             the
             tree
             with
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             cut
             him
             off
             from
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             that
             his
             name
             may
             be
             no
             more
             remembred
             .
          
        
         
           For
           Sinners
           cannot
           endure
           that
           a
           good
           Person
           should
           by
           declaring
           the
           Truth
           ,
           deprive
           them
           of
           the
           pretexts
           ,
           which
           they
           use
           to
           enjoy
           their
           darling
           Sins
           with
           peace
           and
           security
           .
           And
           the
           wise
           are
           loath
           to
           see
           their
           Wisdom
           confounded
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           once
           given
           way
           in
           their
           hearts
           to
           that
           proud
           conceit
           of
           being
           infallible
           when
           they
           are
           Assembled
           in
           a
           Body
           .
           As
           the
           Church
           was
           heretofore
           deluded
           by
           a
           Spirit
           of
           presumption
           in
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           were
           persecuted
           under
           pretext
           that
           the
           Priests
           ,
           the
           Learned
           ,
           the
           Doctors
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           whose
           failing
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Errors
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           were
           expos'd
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           were
           infalliable
           in
           the
           possession
           and
           in
           the
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           Determinations
           and
           Counsels
           concerning
           Divine
           things
           .
           
             Come
             ,
             said
             they
             ,
             and
             let
             n
             us
             devise
             devices
             against
             Jeremiah
             ,
             for
             the
             land
             shall
             not
             perish
             from
             the
             priest
             ,
             nor
             counsel
             from
             the
             wise
             ,
             nor
             the
             word
             from
             the
             Prophet
             :
             come
             and
             let
             us
             smite
             him
             with
             the
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             not
             give
             heed
             to
             any
             of
             his
             words
             .
          
        
         
           But
           God
           has
           quite
           other
           Designs
           ,
           (
           the
           Lord
           has
           said
           according
           to
           the
           declaration
           of
           an
           other
           Prophet
           )
           o
           
             Forasmuch
             as
             this
             people
             draw
             near
             me
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             lips
             do
             honour
             me
             ,
             but
             have
             removed
             their
             heart
             far
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             their
             fear
             and
             worship
             of
             me
             is
             nothing
             but
             formality
             ,
             and
             taught
             by
             the
             precept
             of
             men
             :
             therefore
             behold
             ,
             I
             will
             proceed
             to
             do
             a
             marvellous
             work
             ,
             their
             wise
             men
             shall
             perish
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             of
             their
             prudent
             shall
             be
             hid
             .
          
           This
           is
           an
           unavoidable
           judgment
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           resolve
           to
           undergoe
           ,
           and
           their
           resistance
           will
           only
           serve
           to
           make
           them
           be
           more
           entirely
           crusht
           by
           the
           powerful
           hand
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           will
           be
           to
           the
           little
           ones
           and
           to
           the
           simple
           matter
           of
           joy
           and
           gladness
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           sing
           praises
           unto
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           whom
           Jesus
           Christ
           shall
           send
           to
           possess
           the
           place
           of
           that
           human
           and
           diabodical
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           extripate
           p
           
             blessed
             be
             he
             that
             cometh
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           If
           you
           have
           a
           sincere
           desire
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Number
           of
           these
           little
           and
           simple
           ones
           ,
           you
           will
           easily
           perceive
           by
           the
           Divine
           Light
           that
           is
           communicated
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           God
           begins
           to
           fulfill
           his
           
           word
           as
           well
           as
           the
           desire
           that
           we
           profess
           to
           have
           in
           that
           Prayer
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             come
             lovely
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             renew
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           You
           will
           afterwards
           be
           more
           fully
           convinc'd
           of
           this
           Truth
           by
           other
           works
           of
           this
           nature
           .
           This
           is
           faithfully
           and
           sincerely
           communicated
           to
           you
           according
           to
           the
           Manuscript
           of
           the
           late
           Mr.
           
             De
             Cort
          
           ,
           who
           nourisht
           his
           Soul
           with
           these
           Truths
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           had
           been
           regenerated
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           incited
           to
           renounce
           the
           Vanities
           of
           this
           World.
           I
           have
           neither
           added
           nor
           substracted
           any
           thing
           from
           it
           ,
           except
           some
           words
           at
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Pages
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           Conferences
           ,
           to
           serve
           for
           an
           Abridgment
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           a
           help
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           Reader
           ;
           I
           began
           also
           to
           quote
           the
           passages
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           their
           is
           an
           entire
           conformity
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Doctrin
           ,
           Words
           ,
           and
           Sentiments
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           the
           Life
           ,
           Conduct
           ,
           Actions
           ,
           and
           other
           Accidents
           of
           this
           Maid
           ,
           with
           those
           who
           were
           heretofore
           unquestionably
           enlightn'd
           and
           govern'd
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
           But
           since
           the
           prosecution
           of
           that
           Design
           would
           have
           required
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           since
           it
           may
           be
           probably
           supposed
           that
           most
           Readers
           will
           not
           give
           themselves
           the
           trouble
           of
           searching
           and
           examining
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           passages
           ;
           it
           was
           thought
           sufficient
           to
           illustrate
           the
           first
           Conference
           with
           all
           the
           particular
           Quotations
           ,
           as
           a
           sample
           of
           that
           absolute
           uniformity
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           and
           his
           direction
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           easily
           carried
           on
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Work
           :
           And
           in
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           the
           Book
           you
           will
           only
           find
           the
           most
           necessary
           passages
           cited
           ,
           or
           those
           which
           have
           most
           manifest
           relation
           to
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           God
           grant
           ,
           Beloved
           Reaader
           that
           you
           may
           reap
           from
           this
           Work
           an
           Advantage
           ,
           which
           may
           dispose
           thy
           Soul
           to
           become
           a
           Child
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
           This
           is
           the
           hearty
           and
           earnest
           desire
           of
        
         
           
             P.
             P.
             P.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           OF
           
             Monsieur
             de
             Cort
             ▪
          
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Friendly
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Here
           present
           you
           with
           an
           Account
           of
           what
           befel
           me
           in
           a
           Voyage
           I
           made
           to
           a
           far
           Country
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           which
           I
           travelled
           above
           a
           Year
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           several
           of
           my
           own
           Country-men
           ,
           who
           with
           me
           were
           Eye-witnesses
           of
           our
           meeting
           by
           the
           way
           with
           a
           Pilgrimess
           ,
           who
           spoke
           to
           us
           admirable
           and
           amazing
           Things
           ,
           that
           are
           capable
           of
           converting
           unto
           God
           all
           those
           who
           shall
           read
           or
           hear
           the
           hidden
           Secrets
           of
           the
           Righteousness
           and
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Blindness
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           which
           the
           Devil
           at
           present
           has
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Thing
           is
           as
           profitable
           as
           astonishing
           ;
           for
           it
           has
           never
           been
           conceived
           or
           comprehended
           by
           any
           humane
           Wit.
           It
           must
           needs
           proceed
           from
           a
           divine
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           Celestial
           or
           Terrestrial
           Angel
           ;
           for
           neither
           Philosophy
           nor
           Theology
           could
           ever
           teach
           me
           the
           Things
           which
           this
           Pilgrimess
           taught
           me
           in
           the
           small
           time
           wherein
           I
           travelled
           with
           her
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           way
           so
           simple
           and
           so
           unaffected
           ,
           that
           all
           her
           Words
           did
           pierce
           my
           Heart
           and
           enlighten
           my
           Understanding
           ,
           working
           in
           my
           Soul
           Joy
           and
           Compunction
           together
           .
        
         
         
           I
           was
           at
           first
           quite
           transported
           beside
           my self
           ,
           and
           I
           thought
           all
           my
           Understanding
           was
           renvers'd
           while
           I
           heard
           her
           first
           Discourses
           ,
           being
           of
           Opinion
           that
           the
           Words
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           were
           fulfilled
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           says
           [
           
             I
             will
             destroy
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Wise
             ,
             and
             abolish
             the
             Prudence
             of
             the
             Prudent
          
           ]
           for
           of
           necessity
           all
           Men
           ,
           how
           knowing
           and
           learned
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           must
           be
           struck
           dumb
           and
           confounded
           by
           the
           simple
           Wisdom
           of
           this
           Pilgrimess
           ;
           and
           I
           took
           it
           for
           a
           singular
           Mercy
           of
           God
           that
           he
           was
           pleased
           yet
           to
           declare
           his
           Secrets
           to
           any
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           wishing
           for
           the
           Memory
           of
           an
           Angel
           that
           I
           might
           be
           able
           to
           declare
           all
           that
           I
           heard
           of
           this
           Pilgrimess
           ,
           since
           nothing
           proceeded
           from
           her
           Mouth
           which
           was
           not
           profitable
           ,
           and
           most
           enlightning
           ,
           very
           convincing
           and
           powerful
           ,
           capable
           of
           converting
           the
           most
           hardned
           Hearts
           and
           obstinate
           Sinners
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           yield
           to
           my
           Weakness
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           declare
           any
           other
           thing
           but
           what
           my
           Memory
           shall
           furnish
           me
           with
           ,
           being
           helped
           by
           some
           Remarks
           which
           I
           made
           when
           I
           had
           the
           conveniency
           of
           Writing
           .
           I
           entreat
           the
           Reader
           that
           in
           this
           Narrative
           he
           may
           not
           seek
           for
           Ornament
           of
           Language
           ,
           nor
           Philosophical
           Discourses
           ,
           but
           the
           naked
           simple
           Truth
           ,
           since
           God
           makes
           use
           of
           weak
           Things
           to
           confound
           the
           strong
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           at
           all
           disguise
           or
           adorn
           her
           Language
           ,
           fearing
           to
           oppose
           the
           Designs
           which
           God
           has
           to
           manifest
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           reveals
           his
           Secrets
           to
           Babes
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           resists
           the
           mighty
           and
           the
           proud
           Ones
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           conceals
           and
           hides
           his
           Secrets
           and
           Wonders
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           Reason
           we
           have
           ground
           to
           say
           with
           S.
           Augustin
           ,
           [
           
             The
             Ignorant
             and
             the
             Vnlearned
             take
             Heaven
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             we
             with
             all
             our
             Sciences
             continue
             drown'd
             in
             earthly
             Affections
             :
             Are
             we
             ashamed
             to
             follow
             them
             because
             they
             have
             out-run
             us
             ?
             We
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             ashamed
             not
             to
             follow
             them
             .
          
           ]
           And
           to
           add
           here
           also
           the
           Words
           which
           the
           Pilgrims
           of
           Emaus
           said
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           when
           they
           remembred
           what
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           spoken
           to
           them
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           while
           he
           explained
           to
           them
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           wit
           [
           
             Was
             not
             our
             Heart
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             did
             it
             not
             burn
             within
             us
             when
             he
             spoke
             to
             us
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             opened
             unto
             us
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ?
          
        
         
           This
           Pilgrimess
           in
           speaking
           to
           us
           must
           certainly
           be
           animated
           with
           the
           same
           Spirit
           with
           which
           our
           Saviour
           was
           ;
           for
           each
           of
           us
           felt
           his
           Heart
           to
           burn
           by
           her
           powerful
           Words
           ,
           which
           did
           gently
           beget
           in
           our
           Souls
           a
           Contempt
           of
           created
           Things
           ,
           and
           a
           Love
           of
           Things
           eternal
           ,
           enlightning
           
           our
           Understandings
           by
           Truths
           so
           clear
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           proceed
           from
           any
           other
           than
           from
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           Lights
           .
        
         
           She
           told
           us
           Things
           unheard
           of
           ,
           so
           marvellous
           and
           sublime
           ,
           that
           we
           often
           remained
           quite
           lost
           with
           admiration
           ,
           for
           we
           had
           never
           heard
           such
           Things
           .
        
         
           She
           explained
           likewise
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           so
           perfectly
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           have
           ever
           so
           done
           ,
           nor
           any
           Body
           since
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           That
           which
           did
           most
           astonish
           us
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           she
           told
           us
           she
           had
           never
           read
           nor
           learn'd
           them
           of
           any
           Body
           .
           She
           knew
           also
           the
           secret
           Thoughts
           of
           the
           Hearts
           of
           many
           :
           For
           a
           proof
           of
           which
           she
           told
           us
           Things
           so
           particular
           about
           our
           own
           inward
           State
           ,
           that
           neither
           Men
           nor
           Devils
           could
           ever
           know
           them
           .
        
         
           Which
           befel
           us
           many
           times
           ;
           for
           she
           warned
           us
           of
           divers
           Mischiefs
           hid
           under
           a
           Mask
           of
           Piety
           ,
           saying
           [
           
             That
             we
             were
             fallen
             into
             the
             dangerous
             Times
             foretold
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             many
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             and
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             nevertheless
             are
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             who
             call
             themselves
             the
             Priests
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Confessors
             and
             Guides
             of
             Souls
             ,
             while
             they
             adhere
             unto
             the
             Devil
             by
             express
             Covenant
             :
             That
             these
             do
             seduce
             many
             by
             false
             appearances
             ;
             and
             that
             even
             those
             who
             have
             resolved
             to
             follow
             God
             are
             deceived
             by
             these
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             deceive
             even
             the
             Elect
             under
             a
             colour
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Devotion
             ;
             that
             all
             the
             World
             was
             now
             full
             of
             such
             Guids
             .
          
           ]
           Which
           at
           first
           did
           a
           little
           stumble
           us
           ,
           for
           we
           could
           not
           be
           enclined
           to
           believe
           that
           so
           many
           People
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           even
           Priests
           and
           religious
           Persons
           ,
           were
           bound
           unto
           the
           Devil
           by
           express
           Covenant
           .
           We
           ask'd
           her
           for
           what
           reason
           we
           ought
           to
           believe
           a
           thing
           so
           abominable
           ?
           For
           it
           was
           always
           best
           to
           have
           a
           good
           Opinion
           of
           our
           Neighbour
           ,
           until
           the
           contrary
           were
           manifest
           .
        
         
           [
           She
           says
           ,
           
             Gentlemen
             ,
             it
             is
             meet
             in
             the
             general
             that
             you
             entertain
             in
             your
             Minds
             a
             pious
             Belief
             that
             every
             one
             is
             better
             than
             your selves
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             piously
             believe
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Persons
             with
             whom
             you
             converse
             are
             good
             ,
             you
             are
             undone
             .
             It
             is
             more
             needful
             for
             you
             to
             discover
             the
             Evil
             which
             they
             have
             hid
             within
             them
             ,
             than
             their
             Good
             ,
             which
             will
             advantage
             you
             nothing
             ;
             but
             their
             Evil
             may
             greatly
             hurt
             you
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             unknown
             to
             you
             ;
             for
             you
             cannot
             beware
             of
             it
             while
             you
             do
             not
             know
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             are
             in
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             It
             is
             with
             this
             pious
             Belief
             that
             the
             Good
             are
             entrapp'd
             by
             Satan
             ,
             who
             would
             never
             follow
             the
             Ill
             which
             is
             manifest
             :
             But
             that
             which
             is
             hid
             under
             Good
             is
             much
             more
             dangerous
             .
          
        
         
           
             You
             are
             free
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             to
             believe
             of
             this
             what
             you
             please
             :
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             declare
             only
             what
             I
             learn
             in
             my
             inward
             Conversation
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             I
             have
             many
             other
             Secrets
             to
             declare
             ,
             but
             methinks
             you
             are
             too
             scrupulous
             to
             hear
             them
             .
             I
             will
             speak
             no
             more
             than
             you
             please
             .
             I
             know
             very
             well
             how
             to
             hold
             my
             peace
             if
             my
             Words
             offend
             you
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             at
             all
             profit
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nevertheless
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             in
             Truth
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             Evils
             be
             not
             made
             ▪
             manifest
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             all
             Men
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             perishing
             :
             For
             very
             shortly
             the
             Plagues
             of
             God
             will
             fall
             upon
             Christians
             ,
             and
             if
             Men
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             they
             have
             thus
             forsaken
             God
             to
             join
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             most
             perfect
             will
             blaspheme
             against
             the
             same
             God
             who
             shall
             afflict
             them
             with
             divers
             Chastisements
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             like
             have
             never
             yet
             fallen
             out
             .
          
        
         
           She
           said
           as
           in
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Fury
           ,
           
             God
             would
             be
             very
             unjust
             to
             exercise
             so
             much
             Rigour
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             as
             good
             as
             you
             believe
             them
             ,
             or
             would
             think
             them
             to
             be
             :
             It
             were
             better
             for
             us
             to
             separate
             ,
             for
             your
             Thoughts
             are
             altogether
             different
             from
             mine
             .
             Go
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             pursue
             your
             way
             :
             For
             my
             part
             I
             love
             rather
             to
             walk
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             speak
             to
             you
             any
             more
             ,
             keeping
             my
             Secrets
             for
             my self
             ;
             I
             never
             spoke
             so
             openly
             of
             these
             Things
             .
          
           ]
           This
           so
           rough
           and
           confident
           Answer
           did
           inflame
           our
           desire
           to
           speak
           to
           her
           the
           more
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           discover
           some
           other
           Thing
           ;
           knowing
           well
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           against
           the
           timerousness
           of
           the
           Feminine
           Sex
           to
           do
           and
           speak
           so
           positively
           ,
           to
           Persons
           of
           Learning
           and
           Authority
           ,
           as
           all
           of
           us
           were
           ;
           nevertheless
           ,
           like
           a
           strong
           Woman
           ,
           who
           would
           place
           her
           Confidence
           in
           God
           alone
           ,
           she
           answers
           us
           without
           fear
           ,
           making
           appear
           sufficiently
           that
           she
           neither
           desired
           our
           Friendship
           nor
           our
           Company
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           our
           Approbation
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           generous
           Contempt
           she
           walked
           without
           any
           humane
           Respect
           ,
           testifying
           abundantly
           that
           she
           sought
           for
           nothing
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           feared
           no
           other
           Thing
           but
           God.
           
        
         
           Which
           we
           remarked
           sufficiently
           during
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           our
           Voyage
           ,
           having
           never
           perceived
           her
           to
           baulk
           a
           word
           to
           please
           any
           Body
           ,
           keeping
           always
           to
           the
           strait
           Truth
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           small
           Things
           as
           in
           great
           .
           Her
           Spirit
           was
           firm
           and
           constant
           ,
           always
           present
           to
           it self
           ,
           we
           never
           saw
           her
           wandring
           nor
           distracted
           :
           She
           had
           a
           Judgment
           so
           just
           and
           equitable
           ,
           
           that
           she
           could
           not
           suffer
           the
           least
           Injustice
           ,
           tho'
           it
           had
           been
           in
           her
           own
           favour
           .
        
         
           This
           streight
           Judgment
           was
           always
           blind
           ,
           without
           respecting
           either
           her
           Friends
           or
           Enemies
           ,
           her
           Honour
           or
           Reproach
           ,
           her
           Ease
           or
           Trouble
           ,
           her
           Hurt
           or
           Profit
           :
           In
           fine
           ,
           we
           always
           discovered
           in
           her
           a
           perfect
           streightness
           on
           all
           sorts
           of
           Rencounters
           ,
           and
           a
           Truth
           so
           firm
           ,
           that
           never
           one
           Word
           did
           contradict
           another
           in
           so
           long
           a
           space
           of
           time
           and
           amidst
           so
           many
           different
           Discourses
           and
           Subjects
           .
           She
           spoke
           very
           little
           unask'd
           ;
           and
           answer'd
           our
           Demands
           so
           effectually
           ,
           that
           often
           we
           remained
           mute
           and
           without
           Reply
           in
           very
           sublime
           Things
           ,
           being
           oblig'd
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           Wisdom
           infused
           by
           God
           does
           far
           surpass
           all
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           Men.
           But
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           God
           did
           communicate
           himself
           to
           this
           Soul
           ,
           for
           she
           desired
           no
           other
           Communication
           nor
           Contentment
           ,
           but
           only
           what
           she
           found
           with
           her
           God
           :
           For
           if
           we
           were
           about
           to
           tell
           her
           some
           News
           even
           of
           pious
           Matters
           ,
           she
           begg'd
           we
           would
           not
           speak
           of
           them
           to
           her
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           nothing
           but
           Distractions
           :
           And
           when
           we
           entred
           into
           any
           strange
           Towns
           ,
           where
           she
           had
           never
           been
           ,
           she
           took
           no
           notice
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           them
           .
           For
           having
           one
           Day
           entred
           into
           a
           Town
           ,
           and
           abode
           there
           for
           three
           Days
           ,
           after
           we
           came
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           would
           needs
           speak
           of
           the
           fine
           Church
           that
           was
           there
           :
           She
           said
           ,
           
             Is
             there
             a
             Church
             there
             ?
             Truly
             I
             did
             not
             see
             it
             .
          
           Thus
           in
           whatsoever
           place
           she
           was
           ,
           she
           continued
           always
           in
           her
           Recollection
           .
           We
           saw
           her
           often
           in
           Rencounters
           ,
           where
           she
           met
           with
           Affronts
           and
           Contempt
           ;
           and
           on
           other
           Occasions
           where
           she
           received
           Praises
           ,
           she
           never
           changed
           her
           Countenance
           ,
           receiving
           Contempt
           without
           Trouble
           ,
           and
           Praises
           without
           pleasure
           :
           She
           shewed
           some
           Discontent
           when
           any
           Gift
           was
           offered
           her
           ,
           or
           when
           we
           would
           have
           rendered
           her
           any
           Service
           ,
           which
           she
           would
           never
           accept
           of
           ,
           except
           in
           case
           of
           Necessity
           or
           Sickness
           .
        
         
           We
           perceived
           her
           always
           of
           a
           joyful
           Countenance
           ,
           but
           never
           to
           delight
           her self
           in
           any
           earthly
           :
           Thing
           that
           might
           give
           her
           Joy.
           In
           short
           ,
           we
           may
           all
           truly
           affirm
           ,
           that
           we
           never
           observed
           in
           her
           any
           Vice
           ,
           Sin
           ,
           or
           any
           weakness
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           a
           perfect
           and
           solid
           Vertue
           ,
           surpassing
           natural
           and
           humane
           Strength
           ;
           which
           made
           us
           say
           ,
           that
           her
           Life
           was
           altogether
           miraculous
           ,
           as
           if
           Adam
           had
           never
           sin'd
           in
           her
           .
        
         
           This
           we
           do
           not
           speak
           lightly
           ,
           but
           after
           much
           proof
           and
           experience
           by
           so
           constant
           and
           familiar
           a
           Conversation
           ,
           of
           
           so
           long
           continuance
           ,
           travelling
           with
           her
           Night
           and
           Day
           ,
           amidst
           Ease
           and
           Trouble
           ,
           Want
           and
           Abundance
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           other
           Occasions
           which
           are
           to
           be
           met
           with
           in
           Traveling
           ,
           of
           observing
           a
           Person
           exactly
           in
           all
           her
           Manners
           ,
           where
           nothing
           can
           remain
           unknown
           or
           counterfeited
           ,
           coming
           under
           the
           Eye
           and
           Judgment
           of
           Persons
           of
           Learning
           and
           Judgment
           as
           this
           Pilgrimess
           has
           done
           ,
           who
           assuredly
           was
           sent
           to
           us
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           manifest
           us
           his
           Secrets
           and
           his
           Wonders
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           an
           Instance
           of
           his
           great
           Mercy
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           so
           gross
           universal
           Darkness
           ,
           as
           is
           at
           present
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           God
           has
           vouchsafed
           yet
           to
           send
           us
           such
           a
           Light
           ,
           capable
           of
           enlightning
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           at
           least
           all
           those
           who
           will
           receive
           it
           :
           For
           no
           Body
           can
           seriously
           read
           or
           hear
           the
           Discourses
           of
           this
           ▪
           Pilgrimess
           without
           discovering
           the
           state
           of
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           poor
           Estate
           into
           which
           Christendom
           has
           now
           fallen
           ,
           the
           blindness
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           hazard
           of
           their
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           She
           shews
           clearly
           that
           we
           live
           now
           in
           the
           last
           Times
           ;
           that
           this
           is
           the
           Reign
           of
           Antichrist
           ;
           that
           he
           has
           almost
           full
           Dominion
           over
           all
           Men
           ;
           that
           his
           Kingdom
           will
           very
           shortly
           be
           at
           an
           end
           .
        
         
           She
           does
           not
           draw
           her
           Discourses
           from
           imaginary
           Things
           ,
           nor
           from
           fine
           Speculations
           invented
           by
           Philosophical
           or
           Poetical
           Reasonings
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           Reasoning
           so
           firm
           and
           constant
           ,
           that
           she
           seems
           to
           possess
           in
           her
           Nature
           the
           Abridgment
           of
           all
           the
           Sciences
           of
           Men
           together
           ,
           with
           Truths
           so
           convincing
           ,
           so
           clear
           and
           eloquent
           ,
           capable
           of
           engaging
           every
           good
           Understanding
           to
           an
           infallible
           Belief
           ,
           though
           her
           Stile
           is
           always
           simple
           and
           sincere
           .
           She
           spoke
           [
           
             Of
             Extasies
             and
             Ravishments
          
           (
           which
           the
           Devout
           esteem
           Vertues
           )
           
             as
             great
             Imperfections
             and
             Weaknesses
             for
             Souls
             establish'd
             in
             Vertue
             ,
             which
             consists
             only
             in
             Righteousness
             and
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             nothing
             but
             amusements
             ,
             on
             which
             a
             Soul
             establish'd
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             will
             never
             rest
             .
          
           She
           told
           us
           such
           high
           Mysteries
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           as
           never
           any
           has
           attain'd
           to
           so
           clear
           Understanding
           of
           them
           .
           She
           spoke
           of
           Judgment
           quite
           after
           another
           manner
           than
           all
           the
           Authors
           who
           ever
           wrote
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           such
           clearness
           ,
           that
           every
           Mind
           would
           be
           ravish'd
           at
           it
           with
           pleasure
           and
           astonishment
           .
           She
           knew
           Things
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           did
           not
           foretel
           them
           but
           by
           way
           of
           supposition
           ,
           or
           related
           them
           as
           if
           she
           had
           dream'd
           them
           .
        
         
         
           We
           found
           divers
           times
           that
           she
           could
           tell
           what
           past
           in
           her
           absence
           ,
           and
           how
           our
           Souls
           behav'd
           themselves
           towards
           God.
           
        
         
           She
           made
           no
           reckoning
           of
           all
           these
           extraordinary
           Graces
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             they
             gave
             nothing
             to
             the
             Soul
             which
             possesses
             them
             ;
             that
             neither
             Miracles
             nor
             Gifts
             of
             Prophecy
             were
             necessary
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             that
             one
             might
             have
             them
             and
             yet
             be
             damned
             ;
             that
             all
             our
             Happiness
             consists
             in
             possessing
             in
             our
             Souls
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             true
          
           Charity
           ;
           
             that
             other
             Gifts
             are
             accidental
             ;
             that
             the
             Wicked
             may
             indeed
             work
             Miracles
             and
             have
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             when
             it
             pleases
             God
             ;
             that
             the
             Devils
             themselves
             do
             frequently
             Things
             altogether
             miraculous
             ,
             and
             foretel
             likewise
             Things
             to
             come
             .
          
           In
           short
           ,
           this
           illuminated
           Soul
           desired
           nothing
           but
           what
           was
           solid
           and
           perfect
           ,
           rejecting
           even
           a
           great
           many
           particularities
           which
           are
           mention'd
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           some
           Saints
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             either
             they
             had
             Imperfections
             among
             their
             Vertues
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             they
             who
             wrote
             their
             Lives
             were
             not
             endowed
             with
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             discern
             true
             Vertue
             from
             natural
             Weaknesses
             ;
             that
             God
             was
             not
             visible
             to
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             that
             our
             Imagination
             may
             frame
             many
             Visions
             of
             divers
             Figures
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Devil
             mingles
             himself
             always
             in
             things
             sensible
             to
             our
             Gust
             and
             to
             our
             natural
             Senses
             ;
             that
             there
             are
             great
             Cheats
             among
             Persons
             who
             make
             Profession
             of
             a
             spiritual
             Life
             ;
             that
             the
             Devil
             slips
             in
             there
             as
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             who
             does
             not
             force
             himself
             to
             overcome
             his
             natural
             ▪
             Inclinations
             ,
             can
             never
             come
             to
             live
             Christianly
             ;
             that
             all
             that
             is
             of
             Nature
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             Grace
             ;
             that
             to
             live
             a
             Christian
             one
             must
             live
             supernaturally
             ;
             that
             our
             Soul
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ;
             that
             God
             does
             not
             communicate
             himself
             unto
             it
             but
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
          
           ;
           ]
           That
           there
           are
           none
           but
           Souls
           purified
           from
           themselves
           and
           from
           all
           earthly
           Objects
           who
           hear
           the
           Voice
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           the
           Cares
           of
           ones
           Health
           ,
           of
           his
           Honour
           and
           of
           his
           Wealth
           ,
           are
           great
           hindrances
           to
           the
           receiving
           of
           divine
           Notices
           ,
           which
           are
           formed
           by
           the
           sole
           motion
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           receives
           and
           understands
           them
           according
           as
           it
           is
           stript
           of
           it self
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           this
           divine
           Soul
           told
           us
           so
           many
           Secrets
           of
           the
           mystical
           and
           inward
           Life
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           Theology
           was
           too
           short
           and
           insufficient
           to
           answer
           her
           to
           so
           high
           Questions
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Matters
           of
           Theology
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           all
           other
           Matters
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           various
           Rencounters
           and
           Occurrences
           which
           fell
           out
           in
           so
           long
           a
           Voyage
           ;
           so
           that
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           that
           tho'
           a
           Man
           had
           perused
           all
           sorts
           of
           Histories
           ,
           and
           grown
           old
           in
           the
           Study
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Sciences
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           know
           with
           
           such
           Understanding
           ,
           all
           the
           Things
           which
           this
           Pilgrimess
           told
           us
           .
        
         
           Which
           she
           made
           very
           little
           reckoning
           of
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             Sciences
             which
             do
             not
             serve
             as
             means
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             are
             vain
             ,
             and
             frequently
             the
             occasion
             of
             our
             Damnation
             .
          
           Her
           Conversation
           was
           always
           serious
           ;
           and
           when
           by
           chance
           we
           felt
           into
           any
           unprofitable
           or
           indifferent
           Discourse
           ,
           she
           was
           silent
           ,
           and
           calmly
           withdrew
           ,
           making
           appear
           sufficiently
           that
           it
           was
           not
           agreeable
           to
           her
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           she
           said
           ,
           [
           
             Discourses
             which
             profit
             nothing
             ,
             do
             weary
             and
             oppress
             my
             Spirit
             .
             I
             love
             my
             Solitude
             better
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             re-inforces
             it self
             ,
             and
             becomes
             vigorous
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             entreat
             you
             let
             me
             go
             alone
             as
             long
             as
             I
             profit
             you
             in
             nothing
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             do
             me
             a
             pleasure
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           impossible
           to
           write
           in
           particular
           the
           admirable
           Things
           which
           we
           heard
           of
           this
           Pilgrimess
           :
           She
           told
           us
           so
           great
           Marvels
           concerning
           the
           State
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           just
           Vengeance
           that
           God
           would
           take
           of
           wicked
           Christians
           ,
           and
           the
           Mercy
           which
           he
           would
           shew
           unto
           the
           Good
           ,
           that
           the
           like
           were
           never
           heard
           of
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           be
           hard
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           if
           this
           did
           not
           come
           from
           the
           Mouth
           of
           a
           Soul
           directly
           illuminated
           ,
           who
           spoke
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           :
           So
           that
           we
           may
           say
           of
           her
           Discourses
           ,
           what
           S.
           Paul
           said
           of
           his
           Rapture
           ,
           [
           
             That
             he
             had
             seen
             and
             heard
             things
             which
             Eyes
             had
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             Ear
             heard
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             has
             not
             entred
             into
             the
             mind
             of
             Man
             what
             God
             has
             prepared
             for
             his
             Elect.
          
           ]
           What
           she
           said
           was
           to
           fall
           out
           in
           the
           last
           Time
           ,
           during
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           was
           never
           before
           heard
           of
           nor
           conceived
           .
           They
           are
           Things
           which
           do
           ravish
           all
           Men
           with
           Fear
           ,
           with
           Joy
           ,
           and
           with
           Astonishment
           .
           For
           my
           part
           I
           can
           say
           as
           to
           my self
           ,
           that
           the
           meeting
           with
           this
           Pilgrimess
           has
           withdrawn
           me
           from
           all
           sort
           of
           Evil
           ,
           has
           given
           me
           a
           great
           desire
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           an
           absolute
           resolution
           of
           embracing
           an
           Evangelical
           Life
           ,
           having
           discovered
           sufficiently
           by
           her
           Discourses
           ,
           that
           without
           this
           no
           Body
           will
           be
           saved
           .
           Her
           Words
           have
           so
           enlightened
           my
           Understanding
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Learning
           I
           had
           acquired
           seems
           to
           me
           as
           Darkness
           and
           Ignorance
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           divine
           Wisdom
           which
           is
           so
           mercifully
           poured
           out
           upon
           the
           Earth
           by
           the
           Organ
           of
           a
           silly
           Maid
           .
           I
           wish
           that
           every
           one
           had
           seen
           her
           ,
           and
           heard
           her
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           might
           receive
           thereby
           the
           same
           Operations
           which
           my
           Soul
           has
           felt
           ;
           for
           I
           look
           upon
           her
           Acquaintance
           as
           a
           greater
           favour
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Graces
           and
           Favours
           which
           God
           has
           bestowed
           on
           me
           
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           yea
           ,
           even
           than
           my
           Creation
           it self
           ,
           for
           that
           would
           serve
           me
           in
           little
           stead
           ,
           without
           the
           working
           out
           of
           my
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           been
           in
           great
           danger
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           not
           attain'd
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           my Self
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Designs
           and
           Marvels
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           learned
           and
           discovered
           by
           the
           means
           of
           this
           Creature
           ;
           and
           she
           has
           certainly
           been
           sent
           me
           as
           the
           only
           means
           of
           the
           perfection
           of
           my
           Soul
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           those
           who
           will
           profit
           by
           the
           recital
           of
           this
           Narrative
           ,
           which
           I
           find
           my self
           obliged
           to
           publish
           for
           the
           profit
           of
           many
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           
             Treasure
             hid
             in
             the
             Earth
          
           .
           He
           who
           shall
           find
           it
           ,
           ought
           to
           sell
           all
           that
           he
           has
           to
           buy
           this
           Ground
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           may
           discover
           and
           find
           this
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           up
           with
           Joy
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           precious
           Thing
           of
           the
           World.
           I
           cannot
           hinder
           some
           who
           wish
           Evil
           or
           are
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           from
           finding
           or
           pretending
           something
           that
           is
           not
           agreeable
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           Light
           does
           always
           offend
           Blear-Eyes
           ,
           who
           cannot
           endure
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           which
           reproves
           is
           never
           agreeable
           to
           our
           Senses
           :
           But
           I
           would
           admonish
           them
           to
           beware
           of
           reprehending
           or
           making
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           .
           I
           behov'd
           ,
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           to
           suspend
           my
           Judgment
           as
           to
           the
           Belief
           of
           some
           Points
           of
           Doctrin
           ,
           for
           I
           had
           learn'd
           them
           from
           my
           Masters
           in
           another
           sense
           ;
           but
           since
           I
           have
           laid
           aside
           all
           these
           Authors
           who
           have
           written
           us
           their
           Sentiments
           ,
           and
           fix'd
           on
           the
           sacred
           Text
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           have
           found
           so
           much
           Conformity
           in
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           Life
           ,
           Manners
           and
           Words
           of
           this
           Pilgrimess
           ,
           that
           no
           Doubts
           could
           come
           any
           longer
           into
           my
           Mind
           ,
           and
           I
           could
           not
           ,
           without
           betraying
           my
           Conscience
           ,
           give
           her
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Contradiction
           :
           Since
           that
           gives
           me
           an
           infallible
           proof
           ,
           that
           this
           Soul
           is
           truly
           possest
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           has
           brought
           forth
           in
           her
           his
           Twelve
           Fruits
           ,
           his
           Seven
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           the
           Eight
           Beatitudes
           which
           Jesus
           Christ
           has
           taught
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           believe
           I
           committed
           a
           great
           sin
           to
           think
           that
           any
           other
           Thing
           might
           proceed
           from
           such
           a
           Source
           than
           what
           is
           Divine
           ;
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           always
           remarked
           that
           this
           Soul
           did
           act
           in
           nothing
           naturally
           ,
           but
           by
           supernatural
           Motives
           ,
           never
           being
           moved
           but
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           :
           In
           confirmation
           of
           which
           I
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           spend
           the
           last
           drop
           of
           my
           Blood
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           none
           might
           reject
           this
           Light
           ,
           
             to
             love
             rather
             their
             Darkness
          
           ,
           
           as
           Jesus
           Christ
           has
           foretold
           that
           many
           would
           do
           ;
           but
           that
           every
           one
           may
           embrace
           it
           for
           Salvation
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           altogether
           enjoy
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           so
           particularly
           treated
           of
           ,
           with
           eternal
           Joy
           and
           Contentment
           .
           Which
           is
           earnestly
           wisht
           you
           ,
           by
        
         
           
             Friendly
             Reader
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             affectionate
             in
             JESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             
               Christian
               de
               Cort
            
             ,
             Superiour
             of
             the
             Oratory
             ,
             and
             Pastor
             of
             St.
             John
             at
             Mechlin
             .
          
           
             At
             Mechlin
             ,
             
               
                 the
                 10th
                 of
              
               August
               ,
               1667.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             M.
             A.
          
           B.'s
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           she
           presented
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           Gottorp
           ,
           to
           oppose
           the
           Calumnies
           which
           the
           Church-men
           had
           spread
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           raise
           Suspicions
           of
           the
           Purity
           of
           her
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             I.
             
               I
               Am
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               I
               believe
               all
               that
               a
               true
               Christian
               ought
               to
               believe
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             
               I
               was
               baptized
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             
               I
               believe
               the
               Twelve
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               or
               the
               Apostles
               Symbol
               ,
               and
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               of
               any
               one
               Article
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             
               I
               believe
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               also
               true
               Man
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               the
               Saviour
               and
               Redeemer
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             V.
             
               I
               believe
               in
               the
               Gospels
               ,
               the
               holy
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           I
           will
           live
           and
           die
           in
           all
           the
           Points
           of
           this
           Belief
           ,
           which
           I
           protest
           before
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           to
           all
           those
           whom
           it
           shall
           concern
           .
        
         
           In
           Testimony
           whereof
           I
           have
           signed
           this
           my
           true
           Confession
           with
           my
           Hand
           ,
           and
           seal'd
           it
           with
           my
           Seal
           .
           
             At
             Sleeswick
             
               the
               11th
               of
               March
               ,
               1675.
               
            
          
           
             Anthoniette
             Bourignon
             .
             L.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           BOOKS
           written
           by
           
             M.
             A.
             B.
          
           born
           at
           L'Isle
           in
           Flanders
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             THE
             Life
             of
             
               M.
               Antonia
               Bourignon
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God's
             Call
             and
             Men's
             Refusal
             ;
             in
             2
             parts
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Light
             arisen
             in
             Darkness
             ;
             in
             4
             parts
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Grave
             of
             false
             Theology
             driven
             out
             by
             the
             true
             coming
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             in
             4
             parts
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             An
             Advertisement
             against
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             Treatise
             of
             solid
             Vertue
             ;
             in
             2
             parts
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             in
             3
             parts
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Academy
             of
             learn'd
             Divines
             ;
             in
             3
             parts
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             in
             2
             parts
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Innocence
             manifested
             and
             Truth
             discovered
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             Touchstone
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             Blindness
             of
             Men
             now
             ;
             in
             2
             parts
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Antichrist
             discovered
             ;
             in
             3
             parts
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             new
             Heaven
             and
             the
             new
             Earth
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             holy
             Perspective
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             last
             Mercy
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             renewing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Spirit
             ;
             in
             3
             parts
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             Stones
             of
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             Persecutions
             of
             the
             Just
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             The
             Morning
             Star.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             Confusion
             of
             the
             Builders
             of
             Babel
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Saving
             Instructions
             and
             Advices
             .
          
        
         
           The
           most
           part
           of
           these
           Works
           are
           Translated
           from
           the
           French
           into
           the
           Dutch
           and
           High
           Dutch
           ;
           the
           first
           part
           of
           Solid
           Vertue
           ,
           the
           Touchstone
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           renewing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           also
           in
           Latin.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Conferences
           of
           this
           first
           Part
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           
             
               The
               First
               Dialogue
               or
               Conference
            
             .
             OF
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             
               A.
               B.
            
             particularly
             how
             he
             immediately
             instructed
             her
             from
             her
             Infancy
             .
             The
             opposition
             of
             Men.
             Of
             Christian
             perfection
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             deplorable
             state
             of
             Christians
             .
             Pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Conference
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God
             :
             Of
             the
             last
             times
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             last
             times
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Conference
            
             .
             The
             methods
             by
             which
             Christianity
             has
             begun
             to
             decay
             from
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             has
             continued
             so
             to
             do
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             ,
             that
             at
             present
             there
             are
             no
             more
             true
             Christians
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             admission
             of
             false
             Brethren
             .
             2.
             
             Appropriation
             .
             3.
             
             Debates
             .
             4.
             
             Partialities
             .
             5.
             
             Scholars
             .
             6.
             
             Disputes
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Victory
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Conference
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Qualities
             and
             Manner
             of
             acting
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             uphold
             it
             in
             its
             good
             Estate
             against
             all
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             not
             give
             way
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Fifth
               Conference
            
             .
             Of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             reigns
             over
             all
             in
             Spirit
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             
             
               The
               sixth
               Conference
            
             .
             How
             outward
             Worship
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             Works
             of
             Charity
             towards
             ones
             Neighbour
             are
             corrupted
             by
             the
             Devil
             :
             And
             from
             whence
             this
             power
             does
             proceed
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             
               The
               seventh
               Conference
            
             .
             That
             God
             has
             not
             abandon'd
             Men
             ,
             but
             Men
             have
             abandon'd
             God
             and
             resisted
             his
             Grace
             ,
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             which
             he
             is
             not
             partial
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             
               The
               eighth
               Conference
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             :
             How
             it
             is
             given
             unto
             us
             :
             And
             of
             the
             difficulty
             of
             being
             Converted
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             
               The
               ninth
               Conference
            
             .
             What
             the
             Church
             is
             ,
             and
             of
             its
             corruption
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             
               The
               tenth
               Conference
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             .
             Of
             Confession
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             abused
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             
               The
               eleventh
               Conference
            
             .
             Outward
             Devotions
             imposed
             by
             Men
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             true
             Faith
             Of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             which
             cannot
             err
             in
             what
             it
             ordains
             .
             The
             Doctrins
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             Men.
             True
             Prayer
             .
             52.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Twelfth
               Conference
            
             .
             That
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Men
             is
             now
             desperate
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Noah
             ;
             and
             wherefore
             ?
             59.
             
          
           
             
               The
               thirteenth
               Conference
            
             .
             Of
             true
             Faith
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
             Of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             of
             our selves
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             works
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             
             
               The
               fourteenth
               Conference
            
             .
             How
             God
             forsakes
             us
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             forsake
             him
             ,
             by
             distraction
             of
             Mind
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Devil
             does
             subdue
             Men
             ,
             withdrawing
             them
             from
             the
             Love
             and
             Gratitude
             which
             they
             owe
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             discovers
             himself
             most
             sensibly
             in
             all
             things
             alone
             Lovely
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             
               The
               fifteenth
               Conference
            
             .
             That
             God
             has
             never
             given
             unto
             Man
             but
             only
             one
             essential
             Commandment
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             easie
             and
             most
             agreeable
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             every
             other
             thing
             ,
             most
             vain
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sixteenth
               Conference
            
             .
             Of
             continual
             Prayer
             and
             constant
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             were
             created
             :
             and
             how
             we
             are
             distracted
             from
             it
             by
             the
             business
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             frail
             Creatures
             .
             82.
             
          
           
             
               The
               seventeenth
               Conference
            
             .
             How
             to
             discern
             whether
             the
             motions
             which
             press
             us
             to
             leave
             the
             outward
             hindrances
             to
             Divine
             Communion
             ,
             be
             from
             God
             or
             not
             .
             That
             there
             are
             also
             inward
             obstacles
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             must
             not
             be
             wedded
             even
             to
             good
             means
             .
             92.
             
          
           
             
               The
               eighteenth
               Conference
            
             .
             How
             we
             may
             attain
             to
             perfection
             and
             to
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             resigning
             our selves
             wholly
             unto
             him
             ,
             quitting
             both
             humane
             Wisdom
             and
             the
             Instructions
             of
             others
             for
             a
             time
             .
             Christians
             uncapable
             of
             being
             taught
             .
             They
             will
             be
             more
             desolate
             than
             the
             Jews
             .
             96.
             
          
           
             
               The
               ninteenth
               Conference
            
             .
             That
             all
             Christians
             ought
             to
             read
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             Whether
             the
             Church
             can
             err
             ?
             Where
             it
             is
             :
             Where
             not
             ?
             101.
             
          
           
             
             
               The
               Twentieth
               ▪
               Conference
            
             .
             Of
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Holy
             ▪
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             prohibition
             ●f●t
             ▪
             How
             the
             Church
             cannot
             fail
             :
             And
             what
             she
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             ▪
             not
             .
             104.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Twenty
               first
               Conference
            
             .
             Where
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             ▪
             Where
             God
             is
             ,
             How
             he
             speaks
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             disposed
             for
             this
             Divine
             Conversation
             .
             109.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Twenty
               second
               Conference
            
             .
             That
             there
             can
             be
             no
             true
             contentment
             but
             in
             God
             alone
             .
             How
             to
             return
             thither
             .
             Of
             Gifts
             ;
             and
             of
             those
             which
             are
             made
             to
             Churches
             ,
             which
             shall
             perish
             .
             116.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Twenty
               third
               Conference
            
             .
             Of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             uprightness
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Judgments
             and
             in
             all
             that
             he
             does
             .
             121.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Twenty
               fourth
               Conference
            
             .
             Of
             the
             enquiry
             about
             the
             most
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             of
             Grace
             ;
             and
             that
             even
             the
             Saints
             themselves
             are
             therein
             mistaken
             ,
             none
             being
             infalliable
             .
             125.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Twenty
               fifth
               Conference
            
             .
             That
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             sends
             always
             new
             influences
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Light
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             bounded
             ,
             nor
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             unto
             that
             which
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             have
             had
             in
             past
             times
             .
             128.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Twenty
               sixth
               Conference
            
             .
             How
             and
             wherefore
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             has
             in
             nothing
             as
             yet
             been
             understood
             in
             a
             perfect
             Sense
             ,
             which
             is
             shewn
             by
             new
             Explications
             concerning
             the
             Creation
             of
             Man
             ,
             his
             Fall
             ,
             the
             coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             Reproach
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Glory
             
             upon
             Earth
             there
             to
             reign
             eternally
             .
             Of
             the
             Glorification
             of
             the
             Creatures
             both
             Animate
             and
             Inanimate
             ;
             what
             makes
             Paradise
             and
             Hell
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             preceeded
             by
             universal
             Rods
             and
             Scourges
             .
             131.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Twenty
               seventh
               Conference
            
             .
             That
             the
             care
             of
             withdrawing
             ones
             self
             from
             Chastisements
             is
             yet
             a
             Self-Love
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Soul
             with
             God
             sufficeth
             in
             all
             places
             .
             157.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Twenty
               eighth
               Conference
            
             .
             How
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             understand
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             in
             a
             perfect
             sense
             ,
             which
             respects
             the
             Dispositions
             and
             Graces
             which
             shall
             be
             granted
             us
             in
             the
             Glorious
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             here
             Marvellous
             things
             spoken
             .
             160.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Twenty
               ninth
               Conference
            
             .
             Of
             the
             signs
             whereby
             we
             may
             know
             that
             we
             are
             fallen
             in
             the
             last
             Times
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             World
             is
             Judged
             ,
             viz.
             that
             Men
             are
             without
             Righteousness
             ,
             Truth
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             before
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             Plagues
             ,
             do
             already
             appear
             effectually
             .
             178.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Thirtieth
               Conference
            
             .
             How
             God
             permits
             that
             Men
             should
             be
             abandoned
             to
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             .
             191.
             
          
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Table
           of
           the
           Conferences
           of
           this
           first
           Part.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         THE
         LIGHT
         of
         the
         WORLD
         .
      
       
         
           The
           First
           Part.
           
        
         
           
             The
             First
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Gods
               dealing
               with
               
                 A.
                 B
                 ▪
              
               particularly
               how
               he
               instructed
               her
               immediately
               from
               her
               Infancy
               ;
               the
               opposition
               of
               men
               ;
               of
               Christian
               perfection
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               deplorable
               state
               of
               Christian
               .
            
          
           
             
               AS
               we
               advanc'd
               in
               our
               journey
               ,
               still
               travelling
               towards
               the
               Sun
               rising
               ,
               being
               already
               more
               than
               half
               way
               ,
               we
               perceiv'd
               ,
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               one
               walking
               before
               us
               ;
               not
               knowing
               at
               first
               who
               it
               was
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               distance
               ,
               we
               remark'd
               only
               that
               it
               was
               a
               person
               alone
               ,
               who
               desir'd
               no
               Company
               ,
               but
               retir'd
               aside
               assoon
               as
               any
               body
               approach'd
               ,
               and
               hid
               herself
               ,
               until
               we
               mending
               our
               pace
               had
               come
               nearer
               and
               when
               we
               beheld
               this
               person
               ,
               we
               perceived
               she
               was
               a
               Maid
               ,
               who
               appear'd
               young
               enough
               ;
               and
               tho
               she
               was
               simply
               apparelled
               ,
               she
               had
               notwithstanding
               a
               grave
               and
               majestick
               Mien
               .
               We
               saw
               in
               her
               face
               the
               marks
               and
               the
               joy
               of
               a
               serene
               and
               contented
               soul
               .
               Her
               gate
               was
               always
               of
               an
               equal
               pace
               ,
               neither
               flow
               nor
               hasty
               :
               her
               looks
               gave
               both
               joy
               and
               fear
               :
               she
               did
               not
               refuse
               to
               speak
               to
               us
               in
               our
               Language
               ,
               tho
               it
               was
               not
               natural
               to
               her
               ;
               and
               having
               ask'd
               her
               whither
               she
               was
               going
               ?
               she
               said
               ,
            
             In
             Pilgrimage
             for
             penitence
             for
             her
             own
             sins
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             others
             .
             
               And
               having
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               from
               whence
               she
               came
               ?
               she
               said
               ,
            
             From
             afar
             :
             for
             she
             had
             travell'd
             many
             years
             ,
             and
             was
             harrass'd
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             discolour'd
             by
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
           
             
               We
               ask'd
               ,
               what
               she
               design'd
               by
               so
               long
               and
               troublesome
               voyages
               ,
               dangerous
               for
               a
               Maid
               alone
               ;
               remonstrating
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               many
               other
               means
               to
               do
               penitence
               in
               her
               own
               Country
               without
               being
               in
               danger
               of
               hunger
               ,
               thirst
               ,
               unhappy
               rencounters
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               inconveniencies
               ,
               which
               may
               fall
               out
               in
               travelling
               alone
               ;
               and
               that
               at
               least
               she
               ought
               to
               take
               some
               Company
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               which
               she
               answer'd
            
             ;
             That
             she
             was
             oblig'd
             to
             travel
             alone
             ,
             for
             she
             had
             found
             no
             body
             that
             would
             accompany
             her
             ;
             and
             that
             many
             had
             indeed
             gone
             along
             with
             her
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             first
             temptation
             ,
             hunger
             ,
             or
             incommodity
             ,
             they
             had
             staid
             behind
             ,
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             endure
             penitence
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             a
             too
             much
             love
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             too
             little
             affection
             to
             seek
             God
             ;
             esteeming
             their
             ease
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             contentment
             there
             is
             in
             the
             loving
             and
             following
             of
             him
             :
             for
             this
             cause
             they
             had
             left
             her
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             Dangers
             ,
             God
             preserv'd
             her
             ;
             b
             she
             having
             past
             thro
             many
             dangers
             without
             being
             hurt
             ;
             that
             her
             confidence
             was
             in
             him
             alone
             ,
             who
             c
             has
             all
             power
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             ;
             that
             he
             never
             forsakes
             them
             d
             who
             put
             their
             confidence
             in
             him
             ;
             that
             she
             reckon'd
             it
             a
             happiness
             to
             suffer
             hunger
             ,
             thirst
             ,
             and
             other
             troublesome
             things
             e
             ;
             since
             Christ
             had
             chosen
             f
             such
             sufferings
             to
             give
             us
             an
             example
             g
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             we
             might
             follow
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             had
             no
             other
             intention
             in
             this
             undertaking
             but
             to
             abandon
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             deny
             her self
             h
             ,
             and
             to
             imitate
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             which
             she
             could
             not
             so
             well
             do
             i
             in
             her
             own
             Country
             ,
             since
             the
             care
             of
             temporal
             wealth
             k
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             friends
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasures
             there
             are
             in
             being
             honour'd
             and
             esteem'd
             ,
             are
             all
             things
             which
             withdraw
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             hinder
             the
             resigning
             of
             our selves
             to
             him
             ;
             that
             penitences
             chosen
             after
             our
             mode
             l
             are
             full
             of
             self-love
             ;
             but
             that
             m
             those
             which
             God
             permits
             to
             befal
             us
             are
             pure
             ;
             that
             the
             length
             of
             the
             way
             was
             not
             troublesome
             to
             her
             ,
             for
             she
             had
             no
             desire
             of
             ever
             staying
             in
             one
             fixt
             place
             ,
             because
             there
             she
             found
             too
             many
             distractions
             by
             the
             importunity
             n
             of
             the
             conversation
             
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             disturb'd
             her
             inward
             repose
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             o
             desir'd
             very
             much
             to
             live
             unknown
             .
          
           
             
               We
               admir'd
               all
               this
               answer
               ,
               for
               it
               seem'd
               not
               to
               proceed
               from
               human
               sence
               ,
               since
               Nature
               takes
               no
               part
               in
               so
               pious
               a
               resolution
               ,
               and
               one
               must
               live
               supernaturally
               to
               despise
               ease
               ,
               friends
               ,
               and
               honours
               ,
               and
               to
               love
               sufferings
               and
               fatigues
               ,
               and
               flee
               the
               conversation
               of
               men
               :
               seeing
               they
               are
               all
               sociable
               Creatures
               ,
               delighting
               themselves
               among
               their
               equals
               ,
               and
               rejoycing
               to
               converse
               with
               their
               like
               .
               It
               gave
               us
               sentiments
               of
               confusion
               ,
               saying
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               what
               Confusion
               shall
               we
               have
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ;
               when
               simple
               Girls
               do
               such
               things
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               ,
               amidst
               all
               our
               Learning
               and
               Studies
               ,
               are
               so
               far
               remov'd
               from
               such
               sentiments
               !
               Truly
               this
               Child
               will
               condemn
               us
               .
               We
               resolv'd
               to
               accompany
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               examine
               her
               more
               narrowly
               ,
               seeing
               there
               was
               something
               peculiar
               in
               her
               ,
               above
               the
               spirit
               and
               capacity
               of
               the
               female
               sex
               ;
               for
               her
               discourses
               were
               firm
               ,
               constant
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               judgment
               ,
               and
               of
               divine
               wisdom
               ,
               tho
               no
               ways
               artificial
               nor
               polite
               ,
               but
               simple
               and
               true
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               thing
               admirable
               .
            
          
           
             
               We
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               therefore
               necessary
               that
               every
               one
               should
               leave
               their
               Country
               to
               be
               sav'd
               ?
            
          
           
             
               To
               which
               she
               answer'd
            
             ,
             No
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             to
             be
             found
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             p
             :
             that
             those
             who
             are
             not
             wedded
             to
             any
             thing
             have
             no
             need
             of
             doing
             it
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             her
             ,
             the
             removing
             from
             her
             native
             Country
             serv'd
             her
             as
             a
             powerful
             means
             to
             love
             God
             alone
             ;
             since
             before
             her
             withdrawing
             from
             it
             ,
             her
             affection
             was
             set
             upon
             her
             City
             ,
             her
             House
             ,
             her
             Parents
             ,
             her
             Friends
             ,
             as
             all
             appertaining
             to
             her
             ;
             but
             that
             having
             done
             violence
             to
             her
             nature
             to
             abandon
             them
             ,
             she
             had
             acquir'd
             a
             great
             liberty
             of
             spirit
             to
             flie
             unto
             God.
             But
             for
             other
             persons
             ,
             who
             feel
             no
             affection
             to
             those
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             indeed
             r
             work
             out
             their
             salvation
             in
             every
             place
             ;
             saying
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             examine
             themselves
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             remove
             or
             avoid
             all
             things
             s
             which
             hinder
             them
             from
             resigning
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             God
             ,
             without
             doing
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
               And
               having
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               if
               to
               be
               sav'd
               ,
               one
               must
               suffer
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               troublesome
               to
               the
               body
               ?
            
             
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             That
             a
             man
             ought
             not
             to
             seek
             nor
             affect
             these
             things
             t
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             pleases
             God
             to
             send
             them
             by
             any
             accident
             ,
             he
             ought
             u
             to
             suffer
             them
             willingly
             ,
             and
             to
             rejoyce
             that
             he
             makes
             us
             worthy
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             imitate
             his
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             
               Having
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               if
               poverty
               was
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             That
             temporal
             Goods
             were
             not
             evil
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             that
             x
             poverty
             of
             spirit
             was
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             :
             because
             a
             soul
             who
             loves
             and
             desires
             temporal
             goods
             ,
             y
             cannot
             love
             God
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             ,
             nor
             fulfil
             the
             first
             and
             the
             greatest
             Commandment
             ;
             that
             riches
             z
             were
             a
             great
             burthen
             ;
             that
             they
             occasion'd
             great
             distractions
             ,
             and
             disquiet
             ;
             that
             the
             most
             secure
             way
             was
             to
             rid
             ones
             self
             of
             them
             ,
             unless
             they
             serve
             as
             means
             to
             advance
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             succour
             our
             Neighbour
             in
             his
             necessity
             ;
             that
             many
             deceiv'd
             themselves
             ,
             believing
             they
             possest
             them
             without
             affection
             to
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             would
             be
             much
             troubled
             to
             abandon
             them
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             indeed
             use
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             love
             them
             ;
             that
             many
             a
             will
             be
             damn'd
             for
             having
             lov'd
             riches
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             great
             many
             are
             stopt
             in
             the
             mid
             way
             of
             Vertue
             by
             the
             cares
             and
             desires
             of
             riches
             .
          
           
             
               And
               asking
               her
               ,
               if
               one
               might
               not
               receive
               honour
               ,
               or
               suffer
               to
               be
               belov'd
               by
               men
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             That
             he
             who
             makes
             himself
             be
             honour'd
             ,
             robs
             the
             honour
             b
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             only
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             fit
             to
             suffer
             honour
             for
             any
             estate
             or
             dignity
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             suffer'd
             with
             regret
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             perillous
             to
             the
             infirmity
             of
             our
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             which
             willingly
             delights
             in
             honour
             ,
             which
             ordinarily
             tickles
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             blows
             up
             the
             heart
             ,
             d
             making
             the
             soul
             to
             perish
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             honours
             which
             we
             receive
             ,
             without
             referring
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             all
             sins
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             none
             but
             God
             alone
             who
             deserves
             honour
             ;
             and
             man
             ,
             how
             great
             and
             exalted
             soever
             he
             may
             be
             ,
             can
             never
             merit
             f
             any
             thing
             but
             contempt
             and
             confusion
             ;
             for
             he
             being
             nothing
             but
             g
             a
             silly
             worm
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             has
             notwithstanding
             rebell'd
             h
             against
             his
             God
             and
             Creator
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             desire
             i
             of
             
             
             
             being
             lov'd
             by
             men
             ,
             that
             this
             proceeds
             from
             self
             love
             ;
             that
             our
             nature
             affects
             always
             to
             be
             lov'd
             ,
             to
             receive
             some
             effect
             of
             good
             will
             from
             those
             who
             love
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             all
             which
             is
             of
             nature
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             k
             Grace
             ;
             that
             he
             who
             acts
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             seeks
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             ought
             to
             regret
             ,
             and
             be
             troubled
             l
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             created
             only
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             m
             should
             amuse
             himself
             in
             loving
             such
             a
             creature
             as
             he
             ,
             who
             has
             no
             power
             to
             better
             the
             object
             which
             he
             loves
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             loss
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             turning
             of
             o
             ones
             self
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             love
             men
             ,
             or
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             lov'd
             by
             them
             .
             We
             may
             indeed
             desire
             ▪
             that
             they
             love
             God
             in
             us
             p
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             all
             his
             Images
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             also
             love
             them
             as
             the
             Images
             of
             God
             ,
             since
             he
             commands
             us
             p
             
               to
               love
               our
               Neighbours
               as
               our selves
               ,
            
             for
             asmuch
             as
             both
             are
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             same
             God
             ;
             but
             this
             love
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             purely
             for
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             have
             no
             respect
             q
             of
             persons
             ,
             rich
             ,
             poor
             ,
             friends
             and
             enemies
             ,
             kindred
             or
             strangers
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             very
             rare
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             our
             love
             ,
             s
             we
             should
             affect
             those
             in
             whom
             God
             lives
             and
             operates
             most
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             regard
             often
             what
             does
             most
             delight
             our
             senses
             ,
             or
             rather
             what
             is
             most
             t
             for
             our
             advantage
             ;
             and
             thus
             we
             render
             our
             love
             vain
             ,
             or
             please
             the
             vanity
             of
             those
             who
             love
             us
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             I
             have
             found
             it
             more
             sure
             to
             avoid
             all
             persons
             who
             would
             love
             me
             .
             Nature
             does
             often
             flatter
             us
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             perswading
             us
             that
             we
             love
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             person
             u
             ,
             when
             we
             love
             only
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             its
             endowments
             ,
             or
             our
             own
             x
             delectation
             and
             advantage
             .
          
           
             
               And
               having
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               why
               she
               would
               not
               stay
               in
               one
               fixt
               place
               ,
               since
               she
               was
               out
               of
               her
               own
               Country
               ;
               and
               why
               she
               would
               not
               be
               known
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               answered
            
             ;
             Tho
             I
             am
             a
             Stranger
             ,
             yet
             I
             may
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             staying
             long
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             not
             desire
             ;
             for
             men
             are
             full
             y
             of
             vain
             curiosity
             ,
             they
             would
             hinder
             my
             inward
             repose
             and
             quiet
             without
             any
             profit
             ;
             therefore
             I
             love
             rather
             to
             travel
             and
             continue
             unknown
             :
             for
             men
             cannot
             give
             me
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             I
             them
             .
          
           
             
               And
               having
               replied
               unto
               her
               ,
               that
               men
               might
               instruct
               her
               in
            
             
             
             
             
               the
               matter
               of
               perfection
               ,
               or
               that
               she
               her self
               might
               also
               instruct
               some
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               answer'd
            
             :
             z
             I
             never
             learn'd
             any
             thing
             from
             any
             man
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             teaching
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             too
             much
             presumption
             a
             of
             their
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             to
             hearken
             to
             a
             Child
             as
             I
             am
             .
             I
             choose
             rather
             to
             leave
             them
             in
             their
             Ignorance
             b
             ,
             than
             to
             speak
             to
             them
             to
             be
             pursued
             and
             persecuted
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               if
               she
               was
               not
               afraid
               of
               being
               wanting
               in
               Charity
               to
               her
               Neighbours
               while
               she
               would
               not
               teach
               them
               ,
               or
               believ'd
               that
               they
               would
               persecute
               her
               in
               well-doing
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             not
             made
             the
             experiment
             ,
             I
             durst
             not
             say
             so
             :
             but
             believe
             me
             I
             have
             search'd
             in
             diverse
             places
             for
             persons
             who
             were
             esteem'd
             good
             men
             ,
             to
             declare
             my
             sentiments
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             manifest
             the
             blindness
             that
             is
             now
             in
             Christendom
             ;
             and
             c
             I
             have
             not
             found
             any
             body
             who
             has
             followed
             my
             sayings
             :
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             some
             have
             reproach'd
             and
             persecuted
             me
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             have
             been
             constrain'd
             to
             withdraw
             out
             of
             their
             reach
             d
             ,
             for
             they
             would
             have
             treated
             me
             hardly
             ,
             and
             even
             imprison'd
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             told
             them
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             not
             learn
             ,
             because
             it
             reproves
             'em
             e
             .
             They
             oppose
             themselves
             and
             are
             alarm'd
             against
             this
             truth
             ,
             more
             than
             against
             the
             Devil
             himself
             :
             at
             this
             time
             it
             is
             put
             out
             of
             credit
             f
             ;
             those
             who
             possess
             it
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             hold
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             conceal
             themselves
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             experienc'd
             this
             in
             divers
             Countries
             ,
             where
             I
             have
             every
             where
             met
             with
             this
             opposition
             ;
             by
             which
             I
             sufficiently
             perceive
             ,
             that
             the
             g
             darkness
             is
             universal
             thro
             all
             the
             world
             .
             I
             cannot
             be
             wanting
             in
             charity
             in
             this
             point
             :
             for
             I
             have
             often
             expos'd
             h
             my
             Life
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             my
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             do
             it
             yet
             if
             I
             found
             i
             matter
             dispos'd
             ;
             which
             failing
             ,
             I
             am
             resolv'd
             to
             continue
             alone
             k
             ,
             tho
             with
             regret
             ,
             seeing
             all
             the
             world
             perish
             while
             they
             will
             have
             no
             help
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             know
             their
             blindness
             .
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             God
             will
             reckon
             with
             me
             m
             ,
             as
             being
             wanting
             on
             my
             part
             to
             my
             Neighbour
             in
             what
             was
             in
             my
             power
             .
             
          
           
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               from
               whence
               she
               deriv'd
               her
               sentiments
               ,
               and
               what
               Books
               she
               made
               use
               of
               for
               her
               spiritual
               reading
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             She
             had
             never
             taken
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             Books
             ;
             that
             she
             made
             no
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             carried
             any
             with
             her
             on
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             a
             small
             one
             ,
             in
             which
             were
             written
             the
             
               WORDS
               OF
               JESVS
               CHRIST
            
             ,
             which
             she
             carried
             instead
             of
             a
             Box
             of
             Reliques
             ;
             not
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             devotion
             ;
             esteeming
             those
             words
             more
             than
             all
             the
             Reliques
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             her
             sentiments
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             to
             her
             without
             her
             knowing
             o
             how
             :
             that
             in
             her
             Childhood
             she
             had
             been
             instructed
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ;
             and
             that
             coming
             after
             wards
             to
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             she
             found
             her self
             p
             replenish'd
             with
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             entertain'd
             her
             spirit
             with
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             life
             of
             the
             q
             
               first
               Christians
            
             .
             These
             thoughts
             inflam'd
             her
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             imitating
             and
             following
             them
             ;
             therefore
             she
             said
             to
             her
             parents
             and
             friends
             ,
             r
             
               Let
               us
               go
               into
               the
               Conntry
               where
               the
               Christiaus
               live
               whom
               Jesus
               Christ
               has
               taught
               .
            
             And
             when
             they
             answer'd
             her
             ,
             
               Here
               is
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               Christians
               ;
               Jesus
               Christ
               has
               taught
               us
               .
            
             She
             thought
             within
             her self
             ,
             that
             this
             s
             could
             not
             be
             true
             :
             that
             the
             life
             which
             she
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             persons
             led
             ,
             was
             not
             conformable
             to
             the
             t
             ▪
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             to
             that
             of
             the
             first
             Christians
             .
             She
             always
             ask'd
             again
             ,
             
               Where
               was
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               Christians
               ?
            
             till
             every
             one
             derided
             her
             u
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             been
             a
             Fool
             ,
             assuring
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             liv'd
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             which
             she
             could
             not
             comprehend
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               see
               here
               Coffers
               full
               of
               Silver
               ,
               costly
               Furniture
               ,
               and
               sine
               Houses
               ,
               whereas
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               poor
               ,
               and
            
             w
             
               born
               in
               a
               Stable
               :
               How
               can
               we
               be
               Christians
               ?
               I
               cannot
               believe
               this
               .
            
             At
             last
             ,
             she
             resolv'd
             not
             to
             speak
             x
             any
             more
             of
             it
             ;
             thinking
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             how
             she
             might
             find
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             opportunity
             of
             coming
             one
             day
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             While
             she
             consider'd
             all
             the
             actions
             and
             deportment
             of
             men
             ,
             she
             found
             them
             always
             more
             contrary
             to
             her
             sentiments
             ;
             which
             made
             her
             often
             weep
             y
             when
             she
             was
             alone
             ,
             and
             she
             made
             her
             complaint
             to
             
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ask'd
             him
             ,
             z
             how
             she
             might
             live
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             be
             his
             Spouse
             .
          
           
             It
             seems
             ,
             
               says
               she
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             pity
             on
             my
             tender
             tears
             ;
             for
             a
             little
             after
             I
             receiv'd
             a
             secret
             advertisement
             a
             ,
             as
             if
             some
             one
             had
             spoken
             b
             within
             me
             ,
             and
             answered
             my
             demands
             .
             This
             gave
             me
             so
             much
             consolation
             ,
             that
             c
             childish
             plays
             and
             pleasures
             were
             no
             more
             agreeable
             to
             me
             .
             I
             could
             find
             no
             other
             contentment
             ,
             but
             in
             entertaining
             my self
             with
             these
             secret
             d
             thoughts
             ,
             that
             taught
             me
             all
             the
             sentiments
             I
             still
             retain
             ,
             not
             but
             tho
             thro
             my
             wickedness
             I
             lost
             this
             conversation
             for
             a
             time
             e
             ,
             when
             inclining
             to
             follow
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             my self
             to
             the
             vanities
             of
             youth
             ,
             earthly
             sentiments
             began
             to
             possess
             my
             spirit
             .
             But
             the
             great
             mercy
             of
             God
             has
             since
             recall'd
             me
             ,
             and
             f
             restor'd
             the
             same
             inward
             delights
             ,
             with
             more
             solidity
             and
             light
             .
          
           
             I
             never
             acquir'd
             sciences
             any
             other
             way
             than
             by
             recollection
             g
             .
             I
             have
             no
             need
             either
             of
             Books
             h
             or
             Masters
             to
             teach
             me
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             a
             great
             hindrance
             to
             me
             i
             if
             I
             should
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             even
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             k
             if
             visible
             ,
             would
             hinder
             me
             .
          
           
             
               This
               I
               could
               hardly
               understand
            
             ,
             saying
             to
             her
             ,
             
               if
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               would
               be
               a
               hindrance
               to
               you
               ,
               how
               dare
               we
               speak
               to
               you
               any
               more
               to
               hinder
               you
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Do
             not
             mistake
             me
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             mean
             that
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             can
             teach
             me
             no
             more
             than
             I
             learn
             by
             l
             my
             inward
             conversation
             ;
             therefore
             he
             would
             be
             unprofitable
             to
             me
             ;
             but
             you
             cannot
             hinder
             me
             so
             long
             as
             you
             profit
             by
             my
             words
             ;
             my
             Charity
             obliges
             me
             to
             leave
             my
             own
             Contentment
             of
             being
             with
             God
             ,
             m
             to
             draw
             my
             Neighbour
             thither
             .
          
           
             I
             feel
             indeed
             ,
             that
             your
             soul
             receives
             its
             light
             in
             speaking
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             n
             that
             you
             profit
             much
             in
             hearing
             me
             ;
             therefore
             ask
             what
             you
             please
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             answer
             you
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             to
             permit
             .
             I
             am
             well
             pleas'd
             to
             shew
             Charity
             to
             my
             Neighbour
             .
             I
             find
             my
             God
             always
             ;
             
             but
             not
             always
             souls
             dispos'd
             to
             receive
             his
             instructions
             .
             He
             teaches
             me
             to
             prefer
             Charity
             o
             to
             his
             Consolations
             and
             the
             sensible
             pleasures
             which
             he
             gives
             me
             .
          
           
             
               I
               felt
               in
               my
               Soul
               such
               Consolation
               as
               I
               cannot
               express
               ,
               in
               hearing
               things
               so
               admirable
               .
               Her
               words
               pierc'd
               my
               Soul.
               I
               would
               have
               done
               her
               honour
               .
               She
               says
               to
               me
               :
            
          
           
             p
             Beware
             of
             that
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             for
             I
             hate
             two
             things
             ,
             viz.
             honour
             and
             sin
             .
             You
             are
             a
             Priest
             ,
             to
             whom
             honour
             is
             due
             for
             your
             dignity
             .
             I
             am
             nothing
             but
             a
             simple
             Child
             .
             If
             God
             impart
             to
             you
             his
             Graces
             by
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             him
             you
             q
             owe
             the
             acknowledgment
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             me
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             r
             nothing
             :
             and
             if
             he
             should
             withdraw
             his
             Graces
             from
             me
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             worse
             than
             nothing
             ,
             being
             inclin'd
             to
             evil
             :
             which
             nothing
             cannot
             be
             .
          
           
             We
             observed
             in
             her
             a
             profound
             humility
             of
             heart
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             great
             righteousness
             and
             truth
             .
             She
             did
             not
             affect
             humble
             discourses
             ,
             but
             held
             always
             the
             exact
             truth
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             saying
             what
             was
             to
             her
             praise
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             was
             to
             her
             contempt
             :
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             under
             humble
             words
             and
             countenances
             the
             highest
             Pride
             was
             s
             conceal'd
             ;
             that
             he
             who
             affects
             to
             be
             esteem'd
             humble
             ,
             presumes
             to
             bear
             the
             name
             and
             the
             appearance
             of
             the
             most
             perfect
             vertue
             ;
             because
             this
             humility
             is
             the
             t
             foundation
             of
             all
             perfection
             ,
             without
             which
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             esteem'd
             ;
             for
             watchings
             ,
             discipline
             ,
             and
             other
             mortifications
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             are
             nothing
             but
             vanity
             u
             without
             humility
             .
             Even
             prayer
             (
             y
             )
             without
             humility
             is
             nothing
             but
             hypocrisie
             .
             For
             z
             God
             resists
             the
             proud
             ;
             and
             gives
             his
             grace
             to
             the
             humble
             .
          
           
             
               We
               ask'd
               her
               wherein
               true
               Humility
               consists
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             In
             the
             knowledge
             a
             of
             ones
             self
             :
             for
             he
             who
             knows
             himself
             truly
             ,
             can
             never
             attribute
             to
             himself
             b
             any
             Good
             ,
             either
             Natural
             c
             or
             Spiritual
             :
             for
             he
             will
             truly
             perceive
             that
             he
             has
             not
             power
             to
             make
             one
             h●●
             grow
             upon
             his
             head
             d
             ,
             nor
             to
             give
             himself
             one
             day
             of
             health
             ,
             or
             one
             moment
             of
             Life
             :
             he
             will
             see
             that
             he
             is
             in
             his
             nature
             more
             miserable
             than
             any
             living
             creature
             upon
             earth
             ,
             depending
             upon
             another
             in
             every
             thing
             ;
             which
             
             
             will
             keep
             him
             voluntarily
             pliant
             and
             submissive
             to
             others
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             need
             he
             has
             to
             depend
             upon
             another
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             his
             body
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             his
             mind
             ,
             he
             who
             knows
             himself
             ,
             will
             judge
             truly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             e
             frail
             and
             unconstant
             than
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             changes
             every
             moment
             ,
             and
             cannot
             know
             its
             true
             Good
             ,
             since
             we
             are
             all
             born
             in
             Ignorance
             and
             Weakness
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             to
             be
             found
             more
             miserable
             than
             a
             person
             subjected
             to
             his
             own
             passions
             and
             will
             f
             ;
             he
             is
             in
             a
             perpetual
             slavery
             g
             ,
             without
             rest
             ,
             or
             contentment
             h
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             the
             superiour
             and
             divine
             part
             ,
             what
             weakness
             i
             to
             do
             Good
             !
             what
             bent
             and
             inclination
             to
             evil
             !
             what
             violence
             to
             overcome
             vice
             !
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             man
             is
             the
             abridgment
             and
             the
             abstract
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             miseries
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             Job
             so
             bitterly
             k
             lamented
             .
             But
             whosoever
             attains
             to
             this
             knowledge
             of
             himself
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             humble
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             the
             Government
             and
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             whom
             he
             knows
             that
             he
             entirely
             depends
             .
             Behold
             ,
             wherein
             true
             Humility
             consists
             ;
             pride
             proceeding
             from
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             from
             the
             l
             Ignorance
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             not
             depending
             upon
             God
             ,
             attributing
             foolishly
             some
             authority
             and
             power
             to
             our selves
             ,
             desiring
             to
             depend
             upon
             our
             own
             will
             ,
             which
             is
             altogether
             deprav'd
             and
             enclin'd
             to
             all
             sort
             of
             evil
             ,
             our
             heart
             being
             puff'd
             up
             with
             our
             very
             miseries
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             in
             us
             but
             miseries
             ,
             for
             which
             alone
             we
             esteem
             ourselves
             to
             be
             something
             ,
             tho
             in
             effect
             we
             are
             worse
             than
             nothing
             ,
             which
             doth
             no
             evil
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             we
             abundantly
             see
             that
             humility
             cannot
             consist
             in
             humble
             words
             and
             gestures
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             nothingness
             ;
             and
             that
             humble
             actions
             do
             often
             serve
             as
             matter
             for
             our
             pride
             :
             for
             to
             desire
             to
             appear
             humble
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             proud
             .
             We
             ought
             to
             be
             truly
             humble
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             desire
             to
             appear
             such
             before
             men
             n
             .
          
           
             
               We
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               wherein
               true
               Perfection
               did
               consist
               ?
            
          
           
             She
             said
             ,
             in
             o
             the
             
               LOVE
               OF
               GOD
            
             :
             For
             that
             he
             who
             loves
             God
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             nor
             offend
             p
             him
             whom
             he
             
             
             loves
             ,
             that
             this
             love
             is
             a
             law
             and
             rule
             to
             all
             our
             actions
             ;
             that
             S.
             Augustin
             said
             well
             ,
             in
             saying
             
               Love
               ,
               and
               do
               what
               you
               will
            
             ;
             because
             he
             who
             loves
             God
             cannot
             do
             evil
             ,
             while
             all
             that
             he
             does
             centers
             in
             this
             love
             which
             he
             bears
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             love
             likewise
             cannot
             remain
             idle
             ;
             it
             must
             needs
             produce
             all
             sorts
             of
             vertues
             ,
             principally
             q
             Charity
             ,
             which
             is
             inseparable
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             since
             we
             cannot
             see
             or
             touch
             God
             ,
             we
             do
             it
             in
             part
             in
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             true
             Image
             of
             God.
             This
             begets
             in
             our
             will
             a
             desire
             of
             good
             will
             toward
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             wishing
             and
             procuring
             him
             the
             same
             temporal
             and
             spiritual
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             wish
             and
             pretend
             to
             for
             our selves
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             love
             r
             we
             bear
             to
             God
             ,
             whom
             our
             Neighbour
             represents
             ,
             from
             whence
             all
             sort
             of
             perfections
             do
             proceed
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             true
             perfection
             ,
             since
             that
             is
             all
             summ'd
             up
             and
             contain'd
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             loves
             God
             will
             exercise
             himself
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             all
             sorts
             s
             of
             vertues
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             may
             render
             himself
             agreeable
             to
             him
             whom
             he
             loves
             :
             if
             he
             sees
             that
             his
             God
             t
             has
             been
             little
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             desire
             to
             be
             great
             ;
             or
             that
             his
             God
             has
             been
             poor
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             desire
             to
             be
             rich
             ;
             or
             despis'd
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             desire
             to
             be
             honour'd
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             if
             he
             love
             his
             Neighbour
             out
             of
             Charity
             ,
             he
             will
             yield
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             u
             serve
             him
             in
             his
             need
             ;
             wishing
             him
             no
             other
             evil
             than
             he
             would
             wish
             to
             himself
             :
             he
             will
             willingly
             bear
             with
             his
             infirmities
             ,
             procuring
             on
             all
             occasions
             his
             good
             and
             advantage
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             .
             So
             that
             all
             Perfection
             consists
             in
             this
             
               LOVE
               OF
               GOD
               ,
               AND
               OF
               OVR
               NEIGHBOVR
               FOR
               GOD.
            
             All
             the
             rest
             are
             nothing
             but
             amusements
             and
             lies
             .
             When
             we
             place
             perfection
             in
             any
             other
             subject
             x
             we
             deceive
             our selves
             .
          
           
             
               These
               answers
               did
               ravish
               us
               with
               astonishment
               ,
               being
               obliged
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               most
               true
               in
               the
               most
               perfect
               and
               accomplish'd
               sense
               .
            
          
           
             
               Having
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               By
               what
               means
               we
               might
               attain
               to
               this
               LOVE
               OF
               GOD
               ,
               which
               is
               true
               Charity
               ,
               since
               we
               are
               all
               born
               in
               such
               misery
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               has
               subjected
               us
               to
               so
               many
               evils
               bodily
               and
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Nature
               has
               more
               need
               of
               help
               and
               succour
               than
               any
               other
               Creature
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               To
               this
               she
               answer'd
               gravely
            
             :
             Softly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             do
             not
             blaspheme
             against
             God
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             he
             who
             y
             has
             subjected
             us
             to
             so
             many
             evils
             .
             He
             can
             never
             do
             evil
             .
             All
             that
             comes
             from
             him
             z
             is
             most
             good
             and
             perfect
             ;
             he
             created
             us
             a
             in
             an
             altogether
             holy
             ,
             and
             perfect
             state
             ,
             with
             an
             immortal
             body
             ,
             and
             a
             divine
             soul
             ,
             subject
             to
             none
             but
             himself
             ,
             having
             given
             us
             a
             spirit
             enlighten'd
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             power
             to
             rule
             over
             all
             the
             creatures
             both
             terrestrial
             and
             infernal
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             has
             oblig'd
             us
             to
             aid
             and
             succour
             one
             another
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             that
             he
             had
             created
             us
             more
             infirm
             than
             any
             other
             living
             creature
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             end
             b
             he
             might
             afford
             us
             matter
             for
             entertaining
             mutual
             Charity
             and
             Union
             together
             ,
             one
             assisting
             his
             Brother
             out
             of
             love
             ,
             the
             other
             being
             led
             to
             love
             him
             by
             the
             assistance
             and
             benefits
             which
             he
             receives
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             thus
             perpetually
             to
             maintain
             this
             love
             by
             the
             aliment
             of
             the
             need
             that
             we
             have
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             might
             continue
             united
             c
             together
             ,
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             united
             to
             his
             Father
             .
             And
             even
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Generation
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             ordain'd
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             always
             to
             preserve
             this
             perfect
             unity
             of
             body
             and
             spirit
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             that
             God
             has
             done
             all
             things
             well
             ,
             tho
             it
             seems
             sometimes
             to
             our
             ignorance
             that
             many
             evil
             things
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             d
             only
             Author
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             e
             Destroyer
             of
             all
             evil
             .
             It
             is
             f
             our
             sin
             which
             has
             caused
             all
             the
             miseries
             under
             which
             we
             continually
             groan
             ;
             the
             maladies
             and
             infirmities
             of
             body
             are
             engender'd
             in
             us
             by
             sin
             ;
             the
             weakness
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             inconstancy
             of
             our
             spirit
             do
             proceed
             from
             sin
             .
             That
             all
             the
             creatures
             rise
             up
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             hurt
             us
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             to
             take
             just
             vengeance
             of
             the
             rebellion
             which
             we
             have
             committed
             against
             God
             by
             sin
             .
             It
             is
             a
             blasphemy
             therefore
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             God
             has
             subjected
             us
             to
             so
             many
             evils
             ;
             since
             we
             our selves
             only
             are
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             he
             can
             never
             do
             evil
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             g
             damn
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             damn
             our selves
             ;
             and
             to
             know
             how
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             ,
             we
             may
             attain
             to
             the
             
               LOVE
               OF
               GOD
            
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             Charity
             ,
             we
             need
             only
             take
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             h
             and
             there
             observe
             in
             particular
             the
             instructions
             which
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             left
             us
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             practice
             .
          
           
             Behold
             the
             sure
             means
             to
             attain
             to
             true
             Charity
             ,
             without
             which
             i
             no
             body
             can
             be
             sav'd
             .
             It
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             we
             seek
             any
             other
             means
             than
             those
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             taught
             us
             by
             word
             and
             deed
             l
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               if
               to
               be
               sav'd
               one
               must
               have
               this
               perfect
               Charity
               ,
               few
               persons
               will
               attain
               to
               salvation
               ,
               for
               we
               do
               not
               observe
               now
               that
               the
               Charity
               of
               which
               she
               speaks
               ,
               does
               possess
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               answers
            
             ;
             This
             is
             to
             be
             bewail'd
             with
             tears
             of
             blood
             ,
             for
             no
             body
             shall
             be
             sav'd
             without
             it
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             affirms
             ,
             m
             that
             
               Tho
               we
               would
               bestow
               all
               our
               goods
               to
               feed
               the
               poor
               ,
               tho
               we
               could
               remove
               Mountains
               ,
               tho
               we
               had
               the
               Gift
               of
               Prophecy
               ;
               yea
               ,
               tho
               we
               would
               give
               our
               body
               to
               be
               burned
               ;
               yet
               all
               this
               would
               be
               nothing
               for
               our
               Salvation
               without
               Charity
               .
            
             And
             if
             you
             will
             exactly
             run
             over
             all
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             by
             the
             sayings
             n
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             of
             o
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             p
             all
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             ;
             that
             never
             any
             person
             shall
             be
             sav'd
             without
             this
             Charity
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             the
             
               LOVE
               OF
               GOD
            
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             for
             God.
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             no
             body
             possesseth
             this
             Charity
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             the
             world
             presumes
             to
             be
             sav'd
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             now
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             so
             great
             darkness
             in
             the
             whole
             q
             world
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             discerns
             truth
             from
             falshood
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             taught
             Christians
             ,
             that
             the
             means
             of
             living
             well
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             sav'd
             ,
             do
             consist
             r
             in
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             in
             praying
             morning
             and
             evening
             ,
             and
             in
             confessing
             and
             communicating
             often
             .
             By
             these
             things
             they
             have
             annull'd
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             stified
             Charity
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             no
             more
             in
             use
             among
             Christians
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             known
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             understand
             not
             what
             true
             CHARITY
             is
             ,
             because
             this
             name
             is
             now
             appropriated
             to
             the
             gifts
             which
             persons
             bestow
             on
             Monks
             ,
             religious
             persons
             ,
             the
             superfluous
             Ornaments
             and
             Buildings
             of
             Monasteries
             and
             Churches
             :
             they
             have
             baptizd
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Charity
             all
             these
             Gifts
             ,
             Presents
             ,
             and
             Legacies
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             ,
             in
             my
             inward
             conversation
             ,
             do
             find
             them
             to
             be
             
             
             sensual
             affections
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             ,
             
               Robbery
               and
               Avarice
               ▪
            
             for
             he
             who
             receives
             Presents
             ,
             without
             necessity
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Alms
             ,
             does
             certainly
             commit
             Robbery
             ,
             and
             robs
             the
             poor
             and
             necessitous
             ,
             who
             alone
             are
             capable
             of
             receiving
             alms
             :
             So
             that
             he
             (
             whosoever
             he
             be
             )
             having
             necessaries
             for
             the
             support
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             being
             able
             to
             gain
             them
             by
             some
             trade
             or
             labour
             ,
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             restore
             all
             the
             gifts
             and
             presents
             which
             he
             receives
             by
             way
             of
             alms
             ;
             and
             that
             person
             commits
             the
             sin
             of
             avarice
             ,
             who
             covets
             more
             than
             what
             is
             simply
             necessary
             for
             the
             support
             of
             his
             life
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             great
             folly
             for
             a
             Traveller
             to
             load
             himself
             with
             burthens
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             him
             for
             the
             accomplishing
             of
             his
             Voyage
             .
             Thus
             no
             body
             can
             enrich
             himself
             ,
             or
             heap
             up
             earthly
             goods
             without
             the
             Lust
             of
             Avarice
             ;
             which
             sin
             ,
             as
             all
             others
             ,
             does
             blind
             souls
             t
             ,
             rendring
             them
             insensible
             u
             of
             their
             own
             hurt
             .
             But
             because
             they
             have
             introduc'd
             the
             calling
             of
             these
             vices
             and
             sins
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Charity
             ,
             every
             one
             believes
             they
             have
             it
             while
             they
             co-operate
             to
             these
             vices
             ;
             by
             this
             the
             Devil
             has
             seiz'd
             on
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             reigns
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             by
             falshood
             ,
             whereas
             God
             ought
             to
             reign
             there
             by
             truth
             .
          
           
             Behold
             the
             deplorable
             state
             in
             which
             we
             live
             at
             present
             ;
             the
             danger
             is
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             evils
             are
             y
             cover'd
             with
             vertue
             and
             piety
             ,
             that
             good
             men
             may
             be
             the
             more
             deceiv'd
             ,
             who
             live
             and
             die
             in
             this
             horrible
             darkness
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             true
             Charity
             is
             ,
             far
             less
             do
             they
             possess
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             despair
             of
             their
             Salvation
             :
             If
             they
             do
             not
             perceive
             this
             truth
             ,
             of
             Charity
             ,
             z
             they
             can
             never
             be
             sav'd
             ;
             since
             not
             knowing
             it
             ,
             they
             cannot
             love
             it
             ,
             nor
             endeavour
             to
             find
             it
             ,
             while
             they
             think
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             bear
             the
             name
             of
             charitable
             ;
             tho
             they
             neither
             know
             nor
             possess
             true
             Charity
             .
             There
             are
             so
             many
             such
             errors
             now
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             that
             Christians
             are
             by
             them
             led
             insensibly
             into
             Hell
             ,
             while
             they
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             assuredly
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Paradice
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ;
               If
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               would
               permit
               that
               so
               many
               persons
               should
               go
               to
               perdition
               while
               they
               believe
               that
               they
               do
               well
               ,
               and
               follow
               the
               counsel
               of
               learned
               men
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               authoriz'd
               by
               the
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             more
             Christian
             Souls
             damn'd
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             than
             by
             gross
             ,
             visible
             and
             material
             sins
             ;
             because
             all
             those
             persons
             who
             think
             to
             be
             sav'd
             ,
             live
             and
             die
             in
             the
             sins
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               which
               will
               not
               be
               pardon'd
            
             a
             
               neither
               in
               this
               world
               nor
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             Not
             that
             these
             sins
             are
             so
             enormous
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             pardon'd
             b
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             little
             known
             ,
             and
             far
             less
             c
             feared
             .
             The
             most
             devout
             persons
             are
             tainted
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             repent
             of
             them
             as
             long
             as
             they
             presume
             to
             be
             sav
             d
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             learned
             of
             this
             age
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             against
             the
             goodness
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             left
             us
             his
             doctrine
             in
             writing
             in
             his
             Gospel
             and
             the
             other
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             will
             never
             perish
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             ;
             that
             e
             
               heaven
               and
               earth
               shall
               pass
               away
               ,
               but
               his
               words
               shall
               not
               pass
               away
               .
            
             Every
             one
             may
             have
             recourse
             thither
             without
             amusing
             himself
             with
             the
             new
             inventions
             of
             men
             ,
             f
             
               Leaving
               the
               fountain
               of
               living
               waters
               ,
               to
               draw
               out
               of
               broken
               Cisterns
               ,
               which
               can
               hold
               no
               water
               .
            
          
           
             Ignorance
             g
             will
             not
             excuse
             sin
             .
             We
             feel
             indeed
             in
             our
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             follow
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             that
             our
             life
             and
             our
             manners
             are
             in
             nothing
             conformable
             to
             the
             life
             of
             the
             first
             Christians
             ;
             that
             our
             heart
             is
             not
             inflam'd
             with
             the
             
               LOVE
               OF
               GOD
            
             ,
             nor
             Charity
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             :
             and
             nevertheless
             we
             would
             flatter
             our selves
             with
             the
             presumption
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             h
             because
             men
             do
             promise
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             power
             to
             give
             it
             to
             us
             i
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             to
             themselves
             .
             In
             this
             point
             our
             Ignorance
             is
             too
             gross
             and
             affected
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             serve
             to
             excuse
             us
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             will
             rather
             serve
             for
             our
             Condemnation
             ;
             for
             we
             might
             always
             find
             the
             truth
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             done
             our
             endeavour
             to
             seek
             it
             l
             .
             But
             because
             our
             Guides
             have
             taught
             us
             ways
             of
             salvation
             more
             pleasing
             to
             our
             senses
             and
             to
             our
             taste
             ,
             m
             we
             have
             follow'd
             them
             rather
             than
             those
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             shewn
             by
             his
             deeds
             ,
             and
             taught
             by
             his
             word
             .
             It
             is
             just
             ,
             n
             that
             he
             abandon
             us
             
             
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             errour
             ,
             since
             of
             our
             own
             free
             will
             ,
             we
             have
             more
             esteem'd
             Error
             than
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             alone
             leads
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ;
               If
               she
               did
               not
               esteem
               the
               Priests
               and
               Guides
               of
               Souls
               ,
               and
               if
               to
               attain
               to
               Salvation
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               follow
               their
               Instructions
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ;
             I
             honour
             and
             esteem
             true
             Priests
             ,
             because
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             o
             the
             Ambassadors
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             distribute
             to
             the
             ignorant
             the
             points
             of
             Faith
             ▪
             p
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             nourishment
             q
             of
             all
             Christian
             Souls
             .
             But
             I
             may
             say
             with
             a
             sensible
             regret
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             no
             true
             Priests
             who
             are
             simple
             Ministers
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             only
             to
             declare
             and
             interpret
             his
             word
             ;
             because
             every
             one
             ofthem
             abounding
             in
             their
             own
             sense
             ,
             teach
             that
             which
             is
             most
             sutable
             to
             their
             inclinations
             .
             They
             ought
             to
             be
             nothing
             r
             but
             the
             Organs
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             it
             seems
             they
             are
             become
             his
             Masters
             .
             s
             Humane
             Learning
             and
             Studies
             have
             depriv'd
             them
             of
             the
             Gospel
             simplicity
             ,
             they
             ascribing
             to
             themselves
             what
             appertains
             to
             God
             ;
             conducting
             Souls
             by
             their
             own
             measures
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             themselves
             do
             not
             follow
             them
             .
             Some
             indeed
             speak
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             t
             they
             do
             so
             gloze
             and
             disguise
             it
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             thinks
             himself
             obliged
             to
             put
             it
             in
             practice
             .
             Which
             is
             very
             lamentable
             :
             for
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             
               yesterday
               and
               to
               day
               is
               altogether
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               even
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             x
             without
             any
             change
             or
             mutation
             .
             This
             being
             most
             true
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             any
             can
             be
             sav'd
             ,
             while
             they
             do
             not
             follow
             in
             any
             thing
             what
             he
             has
             taught
             us
             ?
             He
             has
             said
             ;
             that
             y
             
               he
               who
               does
               not
               deny
               himself
               cannot
               be
               his
               Disciple
            
             ;
             which
             no
             body
             does
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             every
             one
             loves
             himself
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             call
             themselves
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             !
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             is
             deceiv'd
             .
             This
             impossibility
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             laid
             down
             ,
             is
             it
             render'd
             possible
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             those
             Guides
             ,
             who
             assure
             all
             the
             world
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             while
             they
             love
             themselves
             ?
             This
             cannot
             be
             true
             ,
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             z
             cannot
             lie
             :
             but
             men
             indeed
             may
             err
             ;
             especially
             in
             things
             wherein
             they
             have
             interest
             ;
             
             for
             if
             they
             taught
             simply
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             must
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             points
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ▪
             they
             would
             give
             severe
             reproofs
             to
             themselves
             :
             because
             their
             lives
             and
             manners
             are
             very
             far
             from
             this
             practice
             ,
             therefore
             they
             study
             to
             find
             out
             glosses
             ,
             reasons
             ,
             and
             exceptions
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             find
             a
             means
             not
             to
             be
             oblig
             d
             to
             follow
             and
             practice
             this
             holy
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             b
             is
             repugnant
             to
             their
             sences
             .
             Thus
             every
             one
             lives
             in
             a
             presumption
             of
             his
             Salvation
             ▪
             without
             any
             ground
             ;
             for
             these
             men
             are
             not
             Saviours
             ,
             and
             cannot
             save
             us
             ;
             but
             are
             rather
             Seducers
             ,
             c
             of
             whom
             Jesus
             Christ
             foretold
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             come
             in
             the
             last
             times
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             are
             certainly
             fallen
             d
             at
             present
             ,
             wherein
             the
             spirit
             of
             error
             does
             fully
             reign
             ,
             where
             truth
             is
             stifled
             e
             ,
             and
             lying
             prevails
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Judgment
               of
               God
               :
               Of
               the
               Last
               Times
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Men
               of
               the
               Last
               Times
               .
            
          
           
             
               REmarking
               these
               last
               words
               ,
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               if
               she
               sirmly
               believ'd
               ,
               that
               the
               last
               times
               were
               come
               :
               and
               whither
               the
               Judgment
               approached
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
               to
               me
            
             ;
             Believe
             me
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             true
             ;
             we
             actually
             live
             in
             the
             last
             times
             ;
             and
             the
             judgment
             is
             so
             near
             ,
             that
             before
             three
             years
             I
             believe
             you
             will
             see
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               I
               could
               not
               be
               perswaded
               to
               believe
               this
               ,
               continuing
               pensive
               and
               silent
               ;
               which
               she
               perceiving
               said
               ,
            
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             the
             difficulty
             you
             find
             to
             believe
             these
             things
             ,
             proceeds
             from
             the
             universal
             darkness
             that
             is
             now
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             the
             world
             is
             blinded
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             sees
             where
             he
             goes
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             they
             who
             liv'd
             during
             the
             Egyptian
             darkness
             ;
             f
             which
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             stir
             out
             of
             the
             place
             in
             which
             they
             were
             :
             this
             was
             nothing
             but
             the
             outward
             figure
             of
             the
             inward
             darkness
             in
             which
             
             men
             walk
             at
             present
             .
             We
             do
             not
             perceive
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             last
             times
             ;
             nevertheless
             we
             may
             see
             by
             the
             lives
             of
             men
             ,
             now
             that
             all
             the
             signs
             are
             fallen
             out
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             foretold
             ,
             viz.
             g
             
               that
               iniquity
               shall
               be
               multiplied
               ,
               and
               Charity
               in
               many
               shall
               wax
               cold
            
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             Who
             can
             doubt
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             at
             present
             ,
             when
             iniquity
             is
             so
             great
             and
             so
             universal
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             faith
             ,
             h
             nor
             law
             among
             men
             .
             i
             People
             study
             nothing
             but
             to
             deceive
             their
             Neighbour
             ;
             the
             Father
             cannot
             trust
             his
             Son
             ,
             nor
             the
             Son
             his
             Father
             ;
             the
             Brother
             rises
             up
             against
             the
             Brother
             ;
             friendship
             is
             only
             feign'd
             ;
             business
             is
             full
             of
             deceit
             and
             fraud
             ▪
             We
             see
             nothing
             but
             pride
             and
             ambition
             reigning
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             :
             Judges
             are
             without
             equity
             ;
             Priests
             without
             sincerity
             ;
             Cloysters
             fill'd
             with
             avarice
             ,
             and
             the
             devout
             full
             of
             malice
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             at
             all
             times
             in
             some
             particular
             persons
             ;
             but
             is
             at
             present
             so
             multiply'd
             ,
             that
             it
             possesses
             almost
             all
             men
             in
             general
             ;
             and
             charity
             is
             not
             only
             waxt
             cold
             ,
             but
             is
             altogether
             frozen
             ,
             and
             become
             dead
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             :
             So
             that
             these
             signs
             of
             the
             last
             times
             are
             all
             fully
             accomplisht
             .
             Read
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             the
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             l
             
               that
               in
               the
               last
               times
               there
               shall
               come
               men
               loving
               their
               own
               selves
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             You
             will
             see
             more
             clearly
             than
             the
             Sun
             all
             the
             marks
             and
             signs
             of
             the
             last
             times
             fulfill'd
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             accomplisht
             .
             The
             life
             of
             men
             is
             the
             open
             book
             in
             which
             these
             truths
             are
             written
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             equitable
             Judge
             which
             pronounces
             this
             sentence
             .
             Read
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             with
             attention
             ,
             they
             will
             deliver
             you
             from
             the
             difficulty
             you
             find
             in
             believing
             this
             ;
             for
             tho
             indeed
             they
             do
             not
             determine
             precisely
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             make
             you
             see
             sufficiently
             ,
             that
             the
             cheif
             signs
             which
             must
             precede
             it
             do
             already
             appear
             .
          
           
             That
             no
             body
             will
             believe
             this
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             certain
             evidence
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             that
             m
             
               it
               shall
               be
               as
               in
               the
               days
               of
            
             Noah
             ,
             
               they
               were
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               marrying
               ,
               and
               giving
               in
               marriage
               ,
               and
               knew
               not
               until
               the
               flood
               came
               ,
               and
               took
               them
               all
               away
               .
            
          
           
             Even
             so
             is
             it
             at
             present
             ;
             they
             take
             their
             recreations
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             heaping
             up
             earthly
             treasures
             ,
             building
             houses
             
             and
             temples
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             to
             remain
             here
             to
             eternity
             ;
             while
             all
             must
             very
             shortly
             perish
             .
             And
             no
             body
             will
             believe
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             prediction
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             when
             he
             compares
             these
             last
             times
             with
             those
             of
             the
             universal
             deluge
             .
             He
             says
             in
             St.
             Math.
             24.
             
               it
               will
               be
               as
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Noah
            
             ;
             adding
             ,
             
               when
               you
               shall
               see
               the
               abomination
               of
               desolation
               to
               be
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               flee
               away
               .
            
          
           
             Do
             you
             not
             think
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             this
             abomination
             is
             now
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ?
             if
             Envy
             were
             lost
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             recover'd
             in
             the
             Cloisters
             ;
             if
             Avarice
             were
             dead
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             reviv'd
             by
             the
             Priests
             ;
             Vain-glory
             and
             Pride
             is
             no
             where
             so
             prevailing
             ,
             as
             among
             the
             Clergy
             :
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             Simonies
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             sins
             ,
             abound
             in
             the
             place
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             holy
             .
          
           
             What
             more
             sure
             marks
             would
             you
             have
             than
             those
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             has
             declar'd
             to
             us
             should
             precede
             the
             Judgment
             ?
             if
             you
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             Stars
             fall
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Sun
             to
             be
             darken'd
             ,
             the
             Moon
             not
             to
             give
             her
             Light
             ;
             all
             these
             are
             nothing
             but
             material
             signs
             ,
             which
             can
             do
             no
             harm
             to
             Souls
             ;
             but
             serve
             only
             for
             outward
             evidences
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             that
             even
             insensible
             things
             may
             feel
             the
             terrors
             of
             that
             great
             day
             ;
             as
             the
             Rocks
             did
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             rent
             at
             the
             death
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             This
             added
             nothing
             to
             his
             passion
             ,
             nor
             render'd
             those
             who
             put
             him
             to
             death
             more
             criminal
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             nothing
             but
             insensible
             rocks
             ,
             without
             souls
             or
             reason
             .
             Even
             so
             will
             it
             be
             as
             to
             the
             Stars
             and
             the
             other
             celestial
             bodies
             ;
             if
             they
             change
             colour
             ,
             or
             suffer
             any
             other
             alteration
             ,
             this
             will
             not
             be
             hurtful
             to
             our
             souls
             which
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             cannot
             receive
             any
             punishment
             by
             these
             visible
             and
             material
             Stars
             ;
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             that
             these
             signs
             and
             Stars
             cannot
             be
             understood
             but
             spiritually
             .
             For
             how
             could
             the
             Stars
             fall
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             since
             the
             Mathematicians
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             one
             Star
             alone
             is
             seven
             times
             greater
             than
             all
             the
             Earth
             ?
             so
             great
             a
             thing
             cannot
             fall
             into
             one
             so
             small
             ,
             for
             it
             would
             not
             be
             capable
             to
             contain
             it
             .
             And
             if
             we
             take
             the
             mystical
             sense
             ,
             calling
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Stars
             ,
             persons
             luminous
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             Doctors
             and
             Guides
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             who
             are
             plac'd
             in
             Dignities
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             name
             of
             Stars
             n
             may
             be
             appropriated
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Lights
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             this
             sign
             would
             also
             have
             at
             
             present
             its
             sense
             accomplisht
             ;
             for
             we
             see
             every
             day
             such
             persons
             fall
             from
             righteousness
             and
             truth
             ,
             who
             for
             some
             worldly
             interest
             ,
             or
             humane
             respects
             ,
             fall
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             heaven
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             wallow
             in
             the
             earth
             among
             its
             riches
             and
             pleasures
             as
             secular
             persons
             do
             .
             In
             former
             times
             how
             many
             of
             those
             were
             seen
             ,
             who
             had
             their
             hearts
             and
             spirits
             continually
             towards
             heaven
             !
             their
             lives
             and
             manners
             did
             enlighten
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             Stars
             of
             the
             Firmament
             ;
             but
             at
             present
             they
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             mire
             of
             earthly
             affections
             :
             So
             that
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Stars
             are
             fallen
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Sun
             also
             is
             become
             without
             light
             .
             For
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             cannot
             any
             longer
             appear
             openly
             ,
             it
             is
             become
             o
             black
             and
             hateful
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             desiring
             to
             be
             flatter'd
             and
             prais'd
             p
             ,
             cannot
             hear
             the
             truth
             ,
             because
             it
             reproves
             the
             falshood
             which
             now
             prevails
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             signs
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             of
             the
             Stars
             ,
             appear
             at
             present
             in
             their
             full
             accomplishment
             in
             the
             mystical
             and
             inward
             sense
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             more
             than
             if
             they
             did
             appear
             in
             the
             literal
             and
             material
             sense
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             above-mentioned
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Moon
             be
             not
             as
             yet
             without
             light
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             so
             very
             shortly
             in
             the
             mystical
             and
             perfect
             sense
             .
          
           
             The
             Moon
             ,
             is
             all
             transitory
             things
             ,
             which
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Moon
             do
             encrease
             or
             diminish
             ,
             according
             to
             good
             or
             bad
             fortune
             .
             These
             things
             will
             lose
             their
             light
             so
             soon
             as
             Wars
             shall
             have
             destroy'd
             and
             ruin'd
             temporal
             wealth
             .
             Then
             all
             that
             pomp
             and
             magnificence
             which
             shines
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             will
             lose
             its
             splendor
             ,
             and
             will
             no
             longer
             yeild
             any
             thing
             but
             q
             blood
             .
             Since
             for
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             they
             will
             cut
             the
             throats
             of
             those
             who
             are
             plac'd
             in
             the
             highest
             dignities
             ;
             so
             that
             what
             shines
             and
             glisters
             to
             day
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             will
             wholly
             lose
             its
             lustre
             and
             light
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             this
             Moon
             will
             be
             darken'd
             .
             I
             entreat
             you
             to
             read
             attentively
             the
             24th
             Chapter
             of
             St.
             Matthew
             ;
             it
             speaks
             of
             the
             present
             time
             .
             All
             the
             Parables
             do
             the
             same
             .
             I
             wish
             I
             had
             time
             and
             leisure
             to
             explain
             them
             to
             you
             ;
             you
             would
             see
             as
             well
             as
             I
             ,
             that
             the
             Judgment
             approaches
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             forerunning
             signs
             are
             already
             come
             .
             People
             do
             not
             perceive
             them
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             reflecting
             seriously
             enough
             on
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             
             inward
             life
             of
             men
             now
             adays
             :
             they
             amuse
             themselves
             with
             regarding
             only
             their
             outward
             piety
             ,
             imagining
             that
             there
             are
             yet
             a
             great
             many
             good
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             appear
             such
             :
             but
             before
             God
             all
             are
             corrupted
             .
             They
             resemble
             the
             Apples
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             which
             appear
             beautiful
             without
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             within
             but
             rottenness
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             symbole
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Christians
             now
             ;
             which
             God
             makes
             me
             perceive
             abundantly
             by
             his
             inward
             light
             .
          
           
             
               This
               fill'd
               me
               with
               astonishment
               ;
               and
               desiring
               to
               understand
               her
               more
               clearly
               ,
               I
               ask'd
               her
               whether
               there
               were
               not
               any
               good
               men
               ,
               or
               true
               Christians
               in
               our
               days
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
               to
               me
            
             :
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             
               THERE
               ARE
               NO
               TRVE
               CHRISTIANS
               VPON
               EARTH
               .
            
             There
             are
             indeed
             diverse
             persons
             who
             seem
             to
             be
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             are
             really
             so
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             wicked
             :
             they
             may
             indeed
             pass
             for
             Saints
             before
             men
             ;
             but
             before
             God
             they
             are
             not
             true
             Christians
             ;
             for
             tho
             they
             do
             not
             act
             wickedly
             ,
             but
             frequent
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             other
             exercises
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             they
             have
             not
             the
             
               LOVE
               OF
               GOD
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Charity
               for
               their
               Neighbour
            
             ,
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             much
             less
             a
             hatred
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             a
             desire
             to
             embrace
             the
             Cross
             ,
             Sufferings
             and
             Persecutions
             ,
             to
             follow
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             so
             s
             love
             themselves
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             designs
             aim
             at
             nothing
             but
             their
             own
             satisfaction
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             most
             pious
             things
             .
          
           
             You
             would
             be
             astonisht
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             difference
             there
             is
             between
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             men
             t
             .
             I
             have
             been
             often
             deceiv'd
             my self
             by
             these
             seeming
             vertues
             ,
             being
             perswaded
             that
             there
             were
             yet
             many
             true
             Christians
             ;
             but
             having
             seen
             them
             tried
             by
             tribulations
             and
             contempt
             ,
             they
             were
             consum'd
             as
             the
             chaff
             in
             the
             fire
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             had
             been
             GOLD
             in
             Charity
             ,
             Persecution
             would
             have
             render'd
             them
             more
             bright
             .
             Many
             souls
             will
             be
             deceiv'd
             at
             death
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             life
             time
             presum'd
             they
             were
             true
             Christians
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             they
             will
             be
             worse
             than
             Heathens
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             blindness
             wherein
             we
             live
             at
             present
             ,
             in
             which
             no
             body
             makes
             a
             right
             judgment
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             of
             others
             ;
             every
             one
             presuming
             to
             be
             sav'd
             without
             good
             works
             :
             whereas
             no
             works
             can
             be
             good
             u
             if
             they
             do
             not
             proceed
             from
             r
             
             Charity
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             present
             banisht
             from
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             there
             are
             no
             more
             perfect
             Christians
             upon
             earth
             ,
             for
             the
             Christian
             life
             is
             all
             
               Charity
               ,
               and
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             is
             no
             longer
             in
             use
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ;
               How
               long
               she
               believ'd
               it
               is
               since
               there
               was
               no
               more
               Charity
               ,
               nor
               true
               Christians
               upon
               Earth
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               answer'd
            
             :
             There
             has
             been
             no
             longer
             Charity
             upon
             earth
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             since
             Christians
             left
             the
             Gospel
             simplicity
             ;
             from
             that
             time
             Charity
             began
             to
             wax
             cold
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Church
             would
             ●eeds
             establish
             herself
             in
             pomp
             ,
             riches
             ,
             and
             magnificence
             :
             this
             outward
             splendor
             has
             utterly
             destroy'd
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Studies
             have
             banisht
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             learning
             of
             men
             has
             stifled
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             evil
             has
             always
             encreast
             ,
             till
             by
             the
             traditions
             of
             men
             x
             ,
             they
             have
             annull'd
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             extinguisht
             Charity
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             longer
             known
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             practiced
             in
             our
             dangerous
             and
             woful
             times
             ,
             the
             danger
             being
             so
             much
             the
             more
             to
             be
             fear'd
             the
             less
             it
             is
             known
             ;
             because
             no
             body
             apprehends
             those
             truths
             which
             God
             himself
             has
             reveal'd
             .
             They
             content
             themselves
             with
             the
             judgment
             of
             men
             ,
             founding
             their
             Salvation
             upon
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             who
             are
             far
             estrang'd
             y
             from
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             which
             even
             they
             will
             not
             yeild
             themselves
             ,
             they
             lean
             so
             much
             upon
             their
             own
             Judgment
             .
             
               These
               are
               blind
            
             z
             
               who
               lead
               the
               blind
               ,
               and
               both
               together
               shall
               fall
               into
               the
               ditch
            
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Who
             with
             just
             reason
             has
             call'd
             these
             last
             times
             dangerous
             a
             ;
             because
             under
             a
             pretext
             of
             Piety
             and
             Religion
             men
             are
             led
             to
             damnation
             .
             Simple
             People
             believing
             that
             they
             hear
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             hear
             those
             Guides
             who
             do
             very
             often
             teach
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Devils
             .
             For
             if
             you
             observe
             what
             questions
             and
             disputes
             are
             now
             form'd
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             that
             they
             make
             debates
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             humane
             malice
             could
             not
             raise
             .
             They
             must
             needs
             have
             come
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             Hell.
             They
             maintain
             that
             it
             is
             almost
             lawful
             to
             commit
             all
             sorts
             of
             sins
             without
             offending
             God
             ;
             that
             one
             may
             swear
             falsly
             without
             sinning
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             better
             know
             than
             I
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             struck
             with
             so
             much
             horror
             when
             I
             hear
             such
             
             things
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             never
             desirous
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             these
             black
             villanies
             ,
             they
             are
             grown
             to
             such
             a
             height
             ,
             that
             they
             maintain
             no
             body
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             which
             overturns
             b
             the
             first
             and
             the
             greatest
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             is
             repugnant
             to
             nature
             itself
             ;
             which
             carries
             in
             it
             this
             obligation
             of
             loving
             a
             God
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             holds
             its
             being
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             think
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             since
             it
             contradicts
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Commandment
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             man
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             all
             ages
             ?
             Nevertheless
             ,
             they
             preach
             this
             publickly
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             abominations
             ;
             and
             many
             believe
             that
             these
             are
             truths
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             advanc'd
             by
             learned
             persons
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             plac'd
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             and
             Dignities
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Members
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             .
             Pardon
             me
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             I
             digress
             from
             the
             answer
             ,
             which
             I
             should
             have
             made
             to
             your
             demand
             .
             It
             is
             because
             a
             sensible
             regret
             transports
             me
             ,
             and
             makes
             me
             exceed
             ,
             when
             I
             think
             upon
             the
             reasons
             ,
             why
             there
             are
             no
             more
             true
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Means
               by
               which
               Christianity
               began
               to
               decay
               from
               the
               Time
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               has
               continu'd
               so
               to
               do
               to
               such
               a
               degree
               ,
               that
               at
               present
               there
               are
               no
               true
               Christians
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               viz.
               1.
               
               The
               Admission
               of
               false
               Brethren
               .
               2.
               
               Appropriation
               .
               3.
               
               Debates
               .
               4.
               
               Partialities
               .
               5.
               
               Men
               of
               Learning
               .
               6.
               
               Disputes
               .
               7.
               
               The
               Victory
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Reply'd
               to
               her
               ;
               That
               she
               could
               not
               offend
               me
               in
               this
               :
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               was
               very
               curious
               to
               understand
               more
               clearly
               ,
               the
               causes
               and
               reasons
               ,
               why
               there
               were
               no
               longer
               any
               true
               Christians
               on
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             let
             us
             sit
             down
             here
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             you
             a
             particular
             account
             of
             the
             original
             ,
             progress
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             this
             calamity
             .
          
           
             Assoon
             as
             the
             first
             Christians
             began
             to
             grow
             remiss
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             like
             a
             strange
             Shepherd
             ,
             slipt
             into
             the
             Sheep
             told
             of
             J.
             Christ
             ,
             where
             he
             led
             astray
             many
             of
             his
             Sheep
             ,
             who
             by
             little
             and
             little
             forsook
             their
             true
             Shepherd
             ,
             turning
             away
             from
             Righteousness
             and
             Truth
             to
             follow
             Iniquity
             and
             Lies
             .
             The
             Evangelical
             Poverty
             is
             contemn'd
             by
             them
             ;
             sufferings
             are
             become
             insupportable
             to
             them
             ;
             humility
             is
             disdain'd
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             they
             would
             no
             longer
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             their
             lawful
             Shepherd
             ,
             whose
             word
             serv'd
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             their
             souls
             ;
             from
             that
             time
             Antichrist
             began
             his
             Reign
             ,
             and
             has
             ever
             since
             augmented
             his
             Power
             .
             He
             could
             not
             endure
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             brought
             the
             word
             unto
             men
             ,
             by
             following
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             to
             all
             Eternity
             in
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             blessed
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             had
             been
             chac'd
             and
             banisht
             for
             all
             Eternity
             .
             Therefore
             he
             endeavours
             to
             make
             war
             against
             this
             word
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             efface
             it
             out
             of
             the
             memory
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             might
             thereby
             hinder
             their
             coming
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             He
             did
             not
             tempt
             them
             by
             evil
             deeds
             ,
             or
             by
             wicked
             actions
             ,
             but
             by
             tricks
             and
             slights
             ,
             covering
             his
             malice
             under
             the
             cloak
             of
             piety
             and
             reason
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             incites
             the
             wicked
             ,
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             to
             list
             themselves
             into
             the
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             c
             that
             Tares
             might
             be
             sown
             among
             the
             good
             grain
             .
             He
             thrusts
             in
             d
             many
             false
             brethren
             among
             the
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             by
             them
             do
             his
             work
             covertly
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             pretext
             of
             piety
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             he
             would
             not
             have
             been
             able
             to
             gain
             any
             thing
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             first
             Christians
             ,
             who
             being
             fill'd
             with
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             burning
             with
             the
             fire
             
               of
               the
               Love
               of
               God
            
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             catcht
             them
             with
             evil
             things
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             had
             an
             appearance
             of
             evil
             .
          
           
             He
             multiples
             therefore
             first
             the
             number
             of
             Christians
             so
             exceedingly
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             judg'd
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             live
             any
             more
             in
             common
             .
             He
             moves
             by
             humane
             reason
             ,
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             most
             perfect
             to
             yield
             to
             a
             separation
             ,
             and
             to
             consent
             that
             every
             one
             should
             possess
             his
             own
             particular
             wealth
             ,
             without
             forgetting
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             Charity
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             should
             preserve
             in
             his
             
             heart
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             necessities
             of
             their
             brethren
             .
             Thus
             this
             old
             Serpent
             has
             always
             colour'd
             his
             inventions
             with
             piety
             and
             reasons
             .
          
           
             But
             no
             sooner
             did
             every
             one
             begin
             to
             have
             
               thine
               and
               mine
            
             ,
             than
             the
             brother
             is
             forgotten
             e
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             bringing
             their
             portion
             in
             common
             ,
             each
             one
             began
             to
             cheat
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             own
             particular
             ;
             from
             hence
             came
             an
             exclusion
             ,
             and
             exception
             of
             persons
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             inviting
             to
             their
             table
             the
             poor
             ,
             f
             as
             J.
             Christ
             had
             taught
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             their
             reward
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             they
             invited
             their
             friends
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             had
             the
             conveniency
             to
             invite
             them
             again
             .
             By
             which
             Charity
             was
             greatly
             diminisht
             ,
             and
             Avarice
             began
             to
             gain
             upon
             their
             hearts
             ,
             every
             one
             seeking
             their
             own
             interest
             .
             Assoon
             as
             the
             Devil
             had
             this
             door
             open
             ,
             whereby
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             J.
             Christ
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             stir
             up
             therein
             debates
             g
             and
             dissentions
             ,
             which
             were
             contrary
             unto
             the
             peace
             which
             J.
             Christ
             had
             always
             taught
             ,
             saying
             ,
             h
             
               I
               give
               you
               my
               peace
               ,
               my
               peace
               I
               leave
               you
            
             ;
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             i
             
               Love
               one
               another
               :
               by
               this
               shall
               it
               be
               known
               that
               you
               are
               my
               Disciples
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Devil
             also
             stifled
             these
             Doctrines
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             for
             one
             said
             ,
             l
             
               I
               am
               of
               Paul
            
             ,
             and
             another
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
               Apollo
            
             ;
             thus
             vices
             encreas'd
             ,
             and
             Charity
             was
             lessen'd
             .
             Behold
             from
             what
             time
             began
             no
             longer
             true
             Christians
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             in
             process
             of
             time
             yet
             less
             :
             and
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             ,
             there
             are
             none
             .
             This
             would
             be
             too
             long
             to
             deduce
             to
             you
             in
             particular
             .
             You
             may
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             conceive
             the
             rest
             sufficiently
             .
          
           
             
               I
               told
               her
               ;
               That
               my
               conception
               could
               not
               reach
               so
               far
               ;
               that
               she
               must
               declare
               to
               me
               the
               whole
               :
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               that
               she
               had
               promis'd
               to
               do
               it
               .
               That
               it
               was
               neither
               good
               nor
               honest
               to
               be
               wanting
               to
               her
               promise
               ,
               since
               I
               would
               willingly
               hear
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               affair
               did
               require
               it
               .
               That
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               my
               own
               particular
               salvation
               was
               concern'd
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Seeing
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             will
             proceed
             ;
             but
             be
             not
             you
             weary
             if
             the
             discourse
             be
             long
             :
             Many
             things
             cannot
             be
             said
             in
             a
             little
             time
             .
             Be
             you
             as
             attentive
             to
             hear
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             be
             to
             declare
             it
             .
             These
             are
             excellent
             Truths
             ,
             which
             will
             open
             your
             understanding
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             all
             
             persons
             capable
             of
             reason
             .
             When
             therefore
             those
             first
             Christians
             became
             thus
             remiss
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             had
             made
             a
             breach
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             J.
             Christ
             ,
             some
             of
             those
             who
             were
             not
             yet
             altogether
             perverted
             ,
             set
             themselves
             to
             make
             some
             reformation
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             become
             more
             corrupt
             ,
             for
             many
             errors
             and
             Sects
             had
             crept
             into
             it
             ,
             every
             one
             desiring
             to
             believe
             and
             practice
             after
             his
             own
             mode
             .
             This
             gave
             beginning
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Heresies
             :
             for
             as
             long
             as
             the
             union
             of
             true
             Christians
             did
             last
             ,
             m
             all
             were
             but
             
               one
               heart
               ,
               and
               one
               will
               in
               J.
               Christ
            
             ;
             living
             all
             under
             the
             Gospel
             simplicity
             .
             But
             when
             once
             they
             assembled
             learned
             Men
             ,
             and
             introduc'd
             Schools
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             to
             be
             seen
             but
             disputes
             and
             controversies
             .
             The
             Sciences
             have
             brought
             in
             so
             many
             questions
             little
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             more
             desirable
             they
             had
             never
             been
             introduc'd
             :
             for
             instead
             of
             putting
             an
             end
             to
             errors
             ,
             they
             have
             rather
             raised
             new
             ones
             .
             How
             many
             Heresies
             have
             proceeded
             from
             the
             learned
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             a
             Calvin
             ,
             a
             Luther
             in
             our
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             others
             before
             .
          
           
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             in
             thinking
             to
             reform
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             learned
             ,
             they
             have
             rather
             deformed
             it
             ;
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             requiring
             rather
             humility
             of
             heart
             ,
             than
             great
             Philosophy
             :
             for
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             has
             in
             it
             more
             true
             wisdom
             n
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             world
             can
             acquire
             in
             all
             the
             Schools
             of
             the
             Universities
             .
             The
             Learning
             of
             Men
             has
             stifled
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             since
             they
             have
             chosen
             the
             learned
             unto
             the
             Helm
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             have
             thrust
             the
             Saints
             from
             it
             :
             seeing
             none
             have
             since
             that
             been
             admitted
             into
             the
             Government
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             but
             the
             great
             men
             and
             the
             learned
             :
             the
             little
             ones
             o
             to
             whom
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             
               he
               gives
               his
               Grace
            
             ,
             have
             been
             rejected
             and
             render'd
             useless
             .
             Hereby
             in
             process
             of
             time
             there
             have
             been
             so
             few
             true
             Christians
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             which
             has
             always
             diminisht
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             learning
             of
             men
             has
             multiplied
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             those
             learned
             men
             had
             observ'd
             and
             taught
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             simply
             as
             it
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             the
             Church
             had
             continu'd
             in
             
             the
             flower
             of
             its
             youth
             ;
             but
             since
             they
             would
             needs
             polish
             and
             varnish
             it
             with
             humane
             doctrines
             ,
             they
             have
             quite
             disfigur'd
             it
             .
             It
             s
             beautiful
             countenance
             had
             no
             need
             of
             ornament
             .
             Nothing
             can
             amend
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             may
             indeed
             spoil
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             by
             so
             many
             various
             and
             unprofitable
             questions
             ,
             as
             concerning
             Grace
             ,
             Free-will
             ,
             the
             immaculate
             Conception
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             other
             things
             little
             necessary
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             new
             ways
             and
             devotions
             to
             be
             sav'd
             ;
             so
             many
             cases
             about
             sins
             ,
             so
             many
             circumstances
             concerning
             vertues
             ,
             which
             serve
             rather
             to
             hinder
             than
             advance
             them
             .
             It
             were
             better
             to
             study
             not
             to
             sin
             ,
             than
             to
             know
             its
             degrees
             .
             It
             is
             far
             better
             to
             walk
             suitably
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             study
             to
             know
             how
             he
             gives
             it
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             vertue
             and
             devotion
             ,
             than
             to
             learn
             so
             many
             means
             to
             attain
             to
             it
             .
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             all
             these
             buildings
             made
             with
             mens
             hands
             have
             shaken
             the
             Edifice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             had
             built
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             same
             J.
             Christ
             .
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             wholly
             ignorant
             ,
             would
             needs
             correct
             and
             reform
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             perfect
             and
             accomplisht
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             have
             ruin'd
             themselves
             ,
             and
             all
             like
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             
               I
               entreated
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               explain
               her
               mind
               a
               little
               more
               at
               length
               concerning
               this
               question
               ,
               and
               tell
               me
               in
               order
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               not
               expedient
               to
               oppose
               the
               errors
               which
               had
               crept
               in
               amidst
               the
               holy
               doctrine
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               If
               it
               was
               not
               needful
               to
               call
               the
               learned
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               overcome
               by
               reasons
               and
               arguments
               those
               false
               brethren
               ,
               who
               set
               themselves
               directly
               to
               oppose
               that
               doctrine
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               stifle
               and
               blast
               it
               ,
               even
               in
               its
               Cradle
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               answers
            
             :
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             much
             better
             to
             have
             oppos'd
             those
             errors
             by
             despising
             them
             ,
             than
             by
             disputing
             against
             them
             ;
             because
             these
             disputes
             have
             taught
             many
             the
             errors
             which
             they
             would
             have
             been
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             who
             might
             have
             continu'd
             in
             their
             evangelical
             simplicity
             ;
             whereas
             these
             disputes
             have
             made
             many
             grow
             remiss
             by
             the
             same
             errors
             ,
             which
             being
             spread
             have
             captivated
             weak
             minds
             .
             It
             had
             been
             far
             better
             to
             have
             rejected
             and
             cut
             off
             those
             erroneous
             persons
             ,
             than
             to
             maintain
             their
             opinion
             by
             disputes
             .
             There
             was
             no
             need
             to
             fear
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             would
             have
             been
             sunk
             by
             all
             the
             errors
             that
             could
             be
             rais'd
             up
             against
             it
             ,
             
             seeing
             its
             Author
             has
             promisd
             p
             that
             it
             shall
             never
             perish
             ,
             however
             it
             be
             oppos'd
             and
             attack'd
             ;
             which
             we
             see
             by
             experience
             ▪
             For
             tho
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             have
             always
             endeavour'd
             to
             obscure
             and
             defile
             this
             holy
             Doctrine
             ,
             yet
             it
             has
             continu'd
             in
             writing
             pure
             and
             entire
             in
             our
             hands
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             will
             continue
             so
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             This
             is
             the
             greatest
             miracle
             that
             God
             has
             done
             upon
             earth
             ,
             after
             men
             have
             invented
             so
             many
             glosses
             and
             opinions
             to
             contradict
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             and
             manners
             even
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             call'd
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             so
             different
             from
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             subsists
             in
             its
             integrity
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             and
             power
             of
             those
             who
             raze
             out
             ,
             and
             efface
             it
             by
             their
             manners
             and
             actions
             .
             If
             it
             were
             not
             upheld
             by
             miracles
             ,
             how
             often
             would
             it
             have
             been
             stifled
             by
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             who
             (
             if
             it
             were
             in
             their
             power
             )
             would
             never
             suffer
             a
             Doctrine
             which
             so
             directly
             reproves
             their
             lives
             and
             manners
             .
             In
             which
             God
             shews
             his
             almighty
             power
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             who
             shall
             be
             born
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             may
             have
             their
             recourse
             to
             this
             fountain
             of
             living
             water
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             body
             may
             pretend
             ignorance
             ,
             under
             pretext
             that
             there
             are
             different
             ,
             or
             new
             doctrines
             and
             errors
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             has
             a
             desire
             to
             search
             ,
             has
             also
             the
             means
             to
             find
             the
             real
             truth
             ,
             written
             in
             the
             holy
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             It
             was
             not
             therefore
             necessary
             to
             maintain
             it
             by
             so
             many
             disputes
             ,
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             never
             q
             taught
             us
             ,
             either
             by
             word
             ,
             or
             by
             deed
             .
             Men
             could
             not
             destroy
             that
             which
             God
             would
             build
             .
             It
             had
             been
             more
             expedient
             to
             strengthen
             and
             comfort
             the
             faithful
             ,
             than
             to
             dispute
             against
             the
             erroneous
             who
             were
             raised
             up
             only
             by
             the
             Devil
             :
             they
             would
             have
             perished
             of
             themselves
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             is
             nor
             built
             by
             God
             ,
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
             A
             small
             number
             of
             faithful
             Believers
             were
             far
             better
             than
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             of
             Christians
             in
             appearance
             ,
             who
             do
             nothing
             but
             debate
             and
             dispute
             without
             possessing
             true
             living
             faith
             .
             The
             rotten
             members
             corrupt
             those
             which
             are
             yet
             sound
             .
             The
             r
             Devil
             is
             never
             sooner
             overcome
             ,
             than
             by
             despising
             him
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             take
             hold
             of
             the
             good
             ;
             but
             disputes
             and
             debates
             furnish
             him
             with
             diverse
             weapons
             to
             attack
             and
             overcome
             them
             s
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Fourth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               qualities
               and
               ways
               of
               acting
               which
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               in
               the
               Guides
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               maintain
               it
               in
               its
               good
               estate
               against
               all
               Enemies
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               might
               not
               make
               way
               for
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Anti-christ
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               done
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Admired
               all
               this
               so
               powerful
               discourse
               ,
               desiring
               always
               to
               hear
               more
               .
               I
               ask'd
               her
               how
               she
               conceiv'd
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               were
               thrust
               from
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               the
               learned
               undertook
               it
               ;
               since
               many
               learned
               and
               great
               Doctors
               have
               been
               canoniz'd
               Saints
               ,
               and
               held
               for
               such
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             rare
             to
             find
             a
             learned
             Saint
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             one
             who
             becomes
             holy
             by
             learning
             ;
             for
             all
             humane
             wisdom
             is
             foolishness
             before
             God.
             All
             the
             Saints
             are
             certainly
             wise
             ,
             but
             few
             learned
             men
             are
             Saints
             :
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             ,
             that
             there
             have
             not
             been
             some
             Saints
             who
             were
             engag'd
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             St.
             Augustin
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             but
             I
             cannot
             believe
             that
             a
             body
             is
             sound
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             the
             Leprosy
             in
             any
             of
             its
             members
             t
             .
             The
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             sound
             ,
             when
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             't
             was
             only
             requir'd
             to
             embrace
             an
             evangelical
             life
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             rotten
             members
             were
             cut
             off
             from
             it
             ,
             or
             corrected
             ,
             or
             indeed
             they
             withdrew
             of
             themselves
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             endure
             so
             great
             a
             sanctity
             ,
             that
             reprov'd
             them
             in
             all
             their
             manners
             .
             St.
             Paul
             u
             forbids
             Christians
             so
             much
             as
             to
             eat
             with
             sinners
             ;
             behold
             how
             he
             cuts
             off
             the
             rotten
             members
             :
             and
             elsewhere
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             x
             
               If
               thy
               brother
               will
               not
               believe
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               unto
               thee
               as
               a
               Heathen
               .
            
             In
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             you
             will
             find
             this
             rejection
             .
             St.
             Peter
             y
             makes
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             fall
             dead
             at
             his
             feet
             for
             their
             lying
             .
             St.
             Paul
             z
             delivers
             over
             to
             the
             
             Devil
             the
             Corinthian
             ;
             besides
             so
             many
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             chastized
             for
             not
             having
             continu'd
             faithful
             observers
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Others
             have
             withdrawn
             of
             themselves
             ,
             as
             Judas
             a
             to
             go
             and
             hang
             himself
             :
             and
             a
             great
             many
             others
             who
             withdrawing
             themselves
             ,
             gave
             occasion
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             ask
             the
             other
             Disciples
             ,
             b
             
               If
               they
               would
               go
               also
            
             ?
             to
             which
             they
             reply'd
             ;
             
               and
               whither
               shall
               we
               go
               Lord
               ?
               thou
               hast
               the
               words
               of
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             These
             three
             means
             were
             capable
             of
             upholding
             the
             holy
             Church
             in
             its
             Integrity
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             establisht
             it
             ;
             and
             did
             himself
             observe
             these
             rules
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             erroneous
             should
             be
             rejected
             and
             despis'd
             ,
             or
             else
             corrected
             for
             their
             errors
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             permitted
             to
             go
             out
             ,
             and
             withdraw
             themselves
             :
             but
             these
             new
             Doctors
             have
             found
             out
             ,
             as
             a
             more
             perfect
             mean
             for
             the
             upholding
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             admit
             only
             the
             wise
             and
             learned
             to
             the
             government
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             erroneous
             might
             be
             oppos'd
             ,
             and
             overcome
             by
             disputes
             .
             Is
             the
             invention
             and
             wise
             foresight
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             more
             perfect
             than
             the
             ordinance
             and
             doing
             of
             God
             ?
             Can
             that
             eternal
             wisdom
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             Learning
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             government
             of
             his
             Church
             ?
             Was
             it
             necessary
             that
             men
             should
             change
             ,
             reform
             ,
             or
             perfect
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             establisht
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             government
             of
             his
             Church
             should
             appertain
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             given
             evidence
             of
             the
             love
             they
             bear
             him
             ?
             for
             this
             cause
             he
             puts
             the
             question
             to
             St.
             Peter
             thrice
             c
             ,
             to
             know
             if
             he
             lov'd
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             made
             him
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             men
             are
             more
             inquisitive
             to
             know
             ,
             if
             any
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             great
             and
             learned
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             love
             God.
             This
             is
             a
             renversement
             of
             spirit
             which
             has
             seiz'd
             upon
             men
             ,
             since
             they
             would
             needs
             be
             govern'd
             by
             the
             wise
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             despis'd
             the
             holy
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             mischief
             could
             not
             be
             brought
             in
             by
             humane
             frailty
             ;
             it
             must
             needs
             proceed
             from
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             Man
             indeed
             thro
             frailty
             ,
             might
             backslide
             ,
             and
             follow
             Jesus
             Christ
             at
             a
             little
             farther
             distance
             than
             he
             had
             taught
             him
             ;
             but
             could
             not
             arrive
             to
             such
             an
             excess
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             as
             directly
             to
             oppose
             ,
             and
             despise
             his
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             .
             This
             must
             needs
             come
             from
             that
             spirit
             of
             error
             ,
             who
             from
             the
             beginning
             entred
             into
             the
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             oppose
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             justly
             called
             ANTICHRIST
             .
             He
             has
             so
             cunningly
             masqu'd
             and
             disguis'd
             his
             errors
             with
             piety
             and
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             follow'd
             ,
             notwithstanding
             there
             have
             been
             at
             diverse
             times
             holy
             persons
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fifth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Antichrist
               ;
               and
               how
               he
               rules
               every
               where
               in
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Begg'd
               she
               would
               tell
               me
               ,
               whom
               ,
               she
               understood
               to
               be
               Antichrist
               ;
               and
               how
               he
               could
               introduce
               himself
               into
               the
               Church
               in
               its
               beginning
               ,
               since
               it
               appears
               from
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               to
               come
               only
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               ,
               the
               man
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             ,
             d
             
               and
               is
               not
               to
               reign
               but
               three
               years
               and
               a
               half
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             I
             perceive
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             you
             take
             for
             Antichrist
             a
             humane
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             born
             by
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             this
             will
             fall
             out
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             that
             he
             is
             already
             born
             :
             but
             I
             make
             very
             small
             reckoning
             of
             this
             visible
             and
             bodily
             Antichrist
             ,
             because
             he
             can
             seduce
             none
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             desire
             to
             be
             so
             .
             He
             shall
             be
             known
             for
             a
             wicked
             one
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             deal
             harshly
             with
             those
             who
             yield
             obedience
             to
             him
             ;
             which
             will
             occasion
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             make
             many
             good
             men
             to
             be
             sav'd
             ,
             by
             the
             resistance
             they
             will
             make
             against
             him
             .
             These
             evils
             are
             not
             terrible
             but
             to
             the
             faint-hearted
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             train'd
             up
             to
             sufferings
             :
             but
             I
             reckon
             this
             invisible
             and
             spiritual
             Antichrist
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             have
             spoken
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             be
             far
             more
             pernicious
             ;
             because
             he
             seduceth
             the
             well-meaning
             ,
             under
             the
             appearance
             of
             a
             false
             good
             ;
             this
             is
             much
             more
             to
             be
             fear'd
             .
             The
             evil
             which
             is
             manifest
             ,
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             avoided
             by
             those
             who
             hate
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             evil
             which
             is
             cover'd
             with
             piety
             and
             holiness
             ,
             is
             insensibly
             follow'd
             by
             those
             who
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             love
             piety
             ,
             who
             would
             never
             follow
             Antichrist
             discover'd
             ,
             nor
             the
             evil
             which
             they
             knew
             to
             be
             such
             .
          
           
           
             
               I
               told
               her
               ;
               that
               I
               had
               never
               heard
               of
               this
               spiritual
               Antichrist
               ;
               that
               I
               would
               willingly
               know
               who
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               difference
               there
               is
               between
               him
               who
               is
               to
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               him
               who
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               from
               its
               beginning
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               answer'd
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             this
             Antichrist
             is
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             from
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             made
             war
             against
             men
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             them
             forsake
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Salvation
             ;
             for
             these
             ends
             he
             made
             Eve
             and
             Adam
             fall
             into
             sin
             ,
             he
             tempted
             Cain
             to
             kill
             his
             brother
             Abel
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             the
             other
             evils
             and
             sins
             which
             have
             since
             come
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
             This
             Devil
             has
             always
             led
             men
             to
             do
             evil
             ;
             from
             this
             he
             is
             call'd
             e
             
               the
               Old
               Serpent
            
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             shed
             his
             infernal
             venom
             upon
             the
             earth
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             .
             But
             since
             he
             knew
             that
             God
             so
             lov'd
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             sent
             his
             Son
             to
             instruct
             and
             save
             it
             ,
             he
             has
             redoubled
             his
             rage
             against
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             new
             subtilties
             has
             endeavour'd
             to
             hinder
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             with
             himself
             he
             might
             draw
             them
             into
             his
             own
             miserable
             wretched
             Condemnation
             .
             But
             perceiving
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             was
             sent
             to
             them
             from
             heaven
             ,
             not
             by
             voices
             ,
             thunders
             ,
             or
             burning
             bushes
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             sensible
             and
             visible
             body
             ,
             which
             the
             same
             God
             had
             taken
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             teach
             them
             palpably
             by
             an
             Organ
             ,
             like
             to
             their
             humane
             nature
             :
             the
             Devil
             perceiving
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             any
             longer
             have
             such
             hold
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             vertue
             of
             that
             word
             which
             was
             able
             to
             create
             the
             universe
             ,
             he
             deviseth
             to
             appear
             like
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             apes
             endeavour
             to
             imitate
             his
             actions
             ,
             covering
             himself
             with
             Sheeps
             skins
             ,
             tho
             he
             be
             the
             true
             ravenous
             Wolf.
             He
             slipt
             from
             the
             very
             beginning
             into
             the
             Church
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             going
             to
             build
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             oppose
             and
             contradict
             his
             word
             under
             pious
             pretexts
             ,
             and
             covered
             his
             malice
             with
             hypocrisie
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             the
             better
             contradict
             and
             oppose
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             has
             truly
             born
             the
             name
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             there
             never
             will
             be
             any
             other
             Antichrist
             ,
             but
             this
             same
             Devil
             ,
             who
             was
             formerly
             call'd
             the
             Old
             Serpent
             .
             There
             is
             no
             distinction
             between
             him
             ,
             who
             slipt
             into
             the
             Church
             in
             its
             beginning
             ,
             and
             him
             who
             shall
             be
             incarnated
             towards
             the
             
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             for
             it
             is
             always
             the
             same
             Devil
             ,
             who
             only
             takes
             different
             methods
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             the
             better
             decoy
             men
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             various
             occurrences
             of
             time
             .
             He
             began
             his
             Reign
             from
             the
             birth
             of
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             has
             always
             gradually
             advanc'd
             it
             ,
             by
             continuing
             still
             to
             oppose
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             till
             he
             has
             effac'd
             it
             out
             of
             the
             memory
             ,
             almost
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             perceive
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             no
             more
             in
             use
             ,
             than
             if
             it
             had
             never
             been
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             makes
             me
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             now
             born
             ▪
             since
             he
             has
             full
             dominion
             over
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             persevering
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             have
             insensibly
             follow'd
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             Devil
             ,
             and
             of
             Christians
             ,
             are
             become
             Antichristians
             :
             for
             who
             does
             not
             see
             at
             present
             ,
             that
             Wars
             ,
             Discords
             ,
             and
             Dissentions
             ,
             reign
             among
             Christians
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             Peace
             f
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             establish'd
             ?
             It
             may
             indeed
             be
             said
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             longer
             one
             stone
             left
             upon
             another
             of
             the
             true
             Temple
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             not
             any
             longer
             two
             Christian
             Souls
             united
             in
             the
             same
             heart
             and
             the
             same
             will
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             and
             instead
             of
             that
             g
             
               Communion
               of
               Goods
            
             ,
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             brought
             into
             his
             Church
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             it
             but
             self-interest
             ,
             and
             self-seeking
             ,
             without
             any
             care
             for
             our
             Neighbour
             .
             As
             for
             the
             h
             
               Mutual
               Charity
            
             of
             loving
             our
             Neighbour
             as
             our selves
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             despised
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             should
             put
             it
             in
             practice
             would
             be
             scoff'd
             at
             by
             all
             Christians
             ;
             much
             more
             he
             who
             should
             choose
             i
             
               the
               last
               place
            
             ,
             or
             who
             should
             take
             less
             l
             when
             he
             might
             have
             more
             :
             To
             m
             
               give
               to
               him
               who
               would
               take
               from
               us
               ,
            
             or
             indeed
             n
             
               to
               hold
               up
               the
               cheek
            
             to
             receive
             a
             blow
             ,
             would
             be
             reckon'd
             a
             great
             folly
             among
             the
             Christians
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             who
             will
             scarce
             suffer
             an
             offensive
             word
             without
             resenting
             it
             ,
             or
             avenging
             themselves
             .
             Who
             is
             there
             o
             that
             
               takes
               up
               the
               Cross
               to
               follow
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             since
             every
             one
             avoids
             sufferings
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             the
             Cross
             takes
             all
             Contentments
             agreeable
             to
             his
             senses
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             are
             lawful
             and
             permitted
             ?
             And
             so
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             no
             body
             studies
             to
             put
             them
             in
             practice
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
             every
             one
             resists
             them
             ,
             and
             does
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             without
             considering
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             is
             against
             Christ
             is
             certainly
             Antichrist
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             all
             Christians
             should
             see
             the
             carnal
             body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             render
             them
             his
             true
             Disciples
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             they
             know
             and
             follow
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             even
             so
             to
             be
             the
             followers
             of
             the
             Devil
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             they
             see
             this
             Antichrist
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             they
             follow
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             more
             hurtful
             to
             Souls
             ,
             than
             that
             incarnate
             Devil
             can
             be
             unto
             Bodies
             :
             therefore
             the
             furious
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             dreaded
             ,
             as
             the
             crafty
             and
             concealed
             ;
             he
             can
             but
             wound
             or
             kill
             the
             Body
             by
             his
             fury
             ,
             but
             this
             wounds
             and
             kills
             Souls
             by
             cheats
             and
             delusions
             .
          
           
             
               I
               could
               not
               but
               acknowledge
               such
               clear
               and
               evident
               truths
               ,
               neither
               had
               I
               more
               than
               one
               doubt
               to
               propose
               about
               them
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               whether
               this
               Antichrist
               in
               the
               flesh
               was
               already
               born
               ;
               which
               being
               supposed
               ,
               how
               he
               could
               make
               any
               suffer
               Martyrdom
               ,
               and
               occasion
               the
               salvation
               of
               many
               of
               those
               who
               should
               resist
               him
               ,
               seeing
               she
               believed
               that
               all
               Christians
               were
               at
               present
               become
               Antichristian
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               could
               not
               be
               disposed
               for
               Martyrdom
               ,
               nor
               for
               resisting
               of
               him
               ,
               whom
               they
               loved
               and
               followed
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             cannot
             doubt
             that
             this
             Antichrist
             in
             the
             flesh
             is
             born
             already
             ,
             for
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             world
             is
             risen
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             that
             it
             can
             come
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             has
             gain'd
             an
             inward
             dominion
             over
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             :
             not
             that
             wickedness
             is
             manifestly
             at
             the
             highest
             degree
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             appear
             more
             clearly
             when
             they
             shall
             commit
             all
             sort
             of
             sins
             publickly
             ,
             without
             being
             afraid
             of
             any
             ;
             the
             evil
             will
             seem
             then
             greater
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             be
             less
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             then
             be
             no
             more
             accompanied
             and
             disguised
             with
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             at
             present
             :
             The
             Devil
             having
             gain'd
             the
             hearts
             of
             ill
             men
             ,
             will
             remain
             no
             longer
             conceal'd
             .
             He
             is
             desirous
             to
             reign
             publickly
             and
             openly
             assoon
             as
             he
             can
             for
             his
             greater
             Glory
             .
             As
             long
             as
             there
             were
             here
             and
             there
             some
             good
             Souls
             ,
             he
             kept
             himself
             hid
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             gain
             them
             :
             but
             at
             present
             he
             can
             so
             well
             disguise
             his
             malice
             ,
             that
             all
             serve
             him
             ,
             the
             wicked
             with
             good
             will
             as
             his
             hired
             Servants
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             serve
             him
             by
             constraint
             as
             his
             Slaves
             .
             From
             hence
             I
             infer
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Reign
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             appear
             very
             shortly
             visibly
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
           
             And
             to
             satisfy
             the
             second
             doubt
             proposed
             ,
             viz.
             how
             there
             shall
             be
             Martyrs
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             who
             shall
             obtain
             Salvation
             by
             the
             Perfecutions
             of
             this
             discover'd
             Antichrist
             ;
             this
             shall
             be
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             last
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             yet
             once
             send
             his
             light
             into
             the
             world
             ▪
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             p
             
               That
               the
               light
               shall
               arise
               in
               darkness
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               darkness
               shall
               be
               as
               noon
               day
               .
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             time
             of
             darkness
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             live
             at
             present
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Truth
             is
             not
             any
             longer
             discern'd
             from
             Lies
             ,
             Faithfulness
             from
             Deceit
             ,
             nor
             Righteousness
             from
             Iniquity
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             make
             his
             Light
             to
             arise
             in
             this
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             who
             shall
             receive
             it
             shall
             open
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             blindness
             of
             their
             understanding
             ,
             and
             reject
             the
             spirit
             of
             errour
             into
             which
             they
             were
             fallen
             thro
             the
             false
             perswasions
             of
             this
             invisible
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             shall
             embrace
             the
             spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             dispose
             themselves
             to
             Martyrdom
             ,
             and
             to
             saving
             sufferings
             in
             the
             Quarrel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             for
             many
             are
             now
             detain'd
             the
             Slaves
             of
             the
             Devil
             thro
             ignorance
             and
             inadvertency
             ,
             believing
             even
             that
             they
             follow
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             they
             follow
             this
             strange
             Shepherd
             thro
             his
             delusions
             .
          
           
             
               I
               thought
               it
               impossible
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               had
               dominion
               over
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               because
               I
               knew
               many
               who
               make
               profession
               of
               being
               good
               men
               ,
               who
               in
               effect
               are
               observ'd
               to
               addict
               themselves
               to
               pious
               and
               religious
               works
               ,
               exercising
               themselves
               in
               both
               publick
               and
               private
               Devotions
               ,
               employing
               themselves
               according
               to
               their
               Callings
               in
               succouring
               their
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               owning
               the
               quarrel
               of
               good
               men
               ,
               in
               making
               peace
               and
               agreement
               between
               those
               who
               have
               quarrels
               and
               debates
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             these
             works
             which
             seem
             good
             and
             pious
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             deceives
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             renders
             them
             his
             Slaves
             ,
             making
             them
             to
             do
             his
             ▪
             will
             without
             their
             perceiving
             it
             .
             It
             is
             for
             this
             reason
             our
             times
             may
             well
             be
             called
             dangerous
             ,
             because
             the
             darkness
             is
             so
             thick
             as
             that
             good
             is
             not
             any
             longer
             discern'd
             from
             evil
             .
             Those
             are
             esteem'd
             good
             men
             who
             do
             often
             frequent
             the
             Churches
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             are
             present
             at
             the
             publick
             Solemnities
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             do
             so
             ,
             believe
             themselves
             to
             be
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             well
             ▪
             but
             believe
             me
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             done
             in
             the
             true
             Spirit
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             these
             are
             all
             but
             
             amusements
             :
             for
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             an
             q
             
               inward
               and
               spiritual
               Life
            
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             LOVE
             and
             Respect
             we
             owe
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             CHARITY
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             for
             God.
             This
             Love
             is
             an
             inward
             Passion
             of
             our
             Soul
             which
             is
             known
             to
             none
             but
             God
             himself
             ,
             as
             also
             this
             Charity
             for
             our
             Neighbour
             .
             These
             inward
             passions
             are
             sometimes
             discover'd
             outwardly
             ,
             by
             external
             operations
             ,
             as
             to
             suffer
             willingly
             for
             him
             whom
             we
             love
             ,
             to
             be
             subject
             in
             all
             things
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             to
             honour
             him
             with
             all
             our
             power
             ;
             by
             these
             solid
             vertues
             it
             is
             discover'd
             if
             we
             be
             good
             men
             ,
             not
             by
             making
             a
             profession
             of
             being
             so
             :
             for
             this
             profession
             of
             being
             good
             proceeds
             often
             from
             a
             presumption
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             A
             sinner
             who
             knows
             his
             sin
             ,
             is
             often
             a
             better
             man
             than
             this
             presumptuous
             person
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Sixth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               How
               the
               outward
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               outward
               works
               of
               Charity
               towards
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               are
               corrupted
               by
               the
               Devil
               :
               And
               from
               whence
               this
               Power
               proceeds
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Desir'd
               to
               be
               satisfy'd
               concerning
               all
               these
               points
               of
               good
               works
               which
               I
               had
               observ'd
               to
               be
               yet
               in
               use
               among
               those
               who
               profess
               to
               be
               good
               men
               ,
               to
               see
               whither
               the
               Devil
               would
               produce
               such
               operations
               in
               his
               Adherents
               .
               I
               ask'd
               her
               first
               ,
               If
               it
               was
               not
               a
               good
               work
               to
               go
               often
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               its
               Solemnities
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               answer'd
            
             :
             It
             is
             very
             good
             to
             go
             to
             Church
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             since
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             went
             thither
             to
             teach
             it
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             distributed
             (
             or
             at
             least
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             that
             word
             which
             gives
             food
             or
             nourishment
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             faithful
             .
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             says
             she
             ,
             reflect
             a
             little
             seriously
             with
             me
             on
             the
             way
             of
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             teaching
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             there
             which
             is
             now
             observ'd
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             you
             will
             not
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             confess
             ,
             
             that
             by
             what
             is
             now
             done
             in
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Devil
             receives
             much
             more
             honour
             than
             God
             :
             therefore
             he
             incites
             his
             Adherents
             to
             go
             thither
             often
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             to
             perform
             the
             Solemnities
             there
             frequently
             .
             They
             go
             to
             Church
             out
             of
             custom
             ,
             and
             being
             there
             ,
             they
             behave
             themselves
             even
             as
             they
             do
             in
             profane
             places
             .
             The
             Solemnities
             there
             are
             so
             vain
             ,
             that
             they
             serve
             rather
             to
             satisfie
             the
             senses
             than
             to
             move
             devotion
             .
             Among
             a
             thousand
             persons
             who
             follow
             Processions
             ,
             you
             will
             scarce
             find
             one
             who
             has
             his
             heart
             lifted
             up
             to
             God!
             
          
           
             Sermons
             are
             made
             more
             out
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             heard
             more
             out
             of
             curiosity
             ,
             than
             to
             profit
             by
             them
             .
             Behold
             the
             Theater
             of
             the
             World
             at
             present
             ,
             judge
             now
             ,
             whither
             all
             these
             things
             can
             pass
             for
             good
             works
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Devil
             has
             not
             ground
             to
             excite
             them
             to
             these
             actions
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             derives
             so
             much
             his
             advantages
             .
             When
             once
             he
             could
             perswade
             men
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             Life
             consists
             in
             outward
             actions
             ,
             he
             perverted
             all
             the
             good
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             do
             rather
             follow
             him
             than
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             because
             these
             visible
             and
             outward
             things
             make
             a
             stronger
             impression
             on
             the
             natural
             senses
             ,
             than
             those
             spiritual
             things
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             taught
             and
             commanded
             us
             .
          
           
             
               I
               felt
               in
               my
               soul
               that
               this
               was
               true
               ;
               but
               desiring
               to
               learn
               more
               ,
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ;
               that
               for
               those
               who
               apply
               themselves
               to
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               as
               to
               visit
               the
               poor
               and
               the
               sick
               ,
               to
               own
               the
               quarrel
               of
               the
               good
               ,
               to
               quiet
               and
               appease
               strife
               and
               contentions
               ;
               that
               these
               works
               could
               not
               come
               from
               the
               suggestion
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               reply'd
            
             :
             All
             these
             things
             are
             good
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             done
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             purely
             for
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             was
             so
             rare
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             found
             so
             much
             as
             one
             person
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             perform'd
             these
             works
             purely
             for
             God
             :
             That
             there
             was
             thro
             all
             a
             mixture
             either
             of
             vain-glory
             ,
             or
             of
             self-satisfaction
             ,
             or
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             creatures
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Devil
             could
             lay
             hold
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             draw
             his
             advantages
             from
             them
             ,
             tho
             the
             things
             were
             good
             in
             themselves
             ▪
             That
             he
             might
             indeed
             incite
             them
             to
             visit
             the
             poor
             and
             the
             sick
             ,
             out
             of
             some
             natural
             satisfaction
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             assist
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             pacify
             quarrels
             and
             contentions
             ;
             all
             this
             may
             be
             by
             the
             inducement
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             who
             seeing
             a
             person
             desirous
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             endeavour
             to
             divert
             him
             by
             good
             external
             actions
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             cause
             him
             to
             multiply
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             shall
             leave
             him
             neither
             leisure
             ,
             nor
             
             rest
             ,
             and
             recollection
             to
             think
             on
             the
             inward
             life
             which
             a
             true
             Christian
             ought
             to
             put
             in
             practice
             .
             The
             Devil
             will
             have
             profit
             enough
             by
             diverting
             thus
             a
             soul
             from
             its
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             permitting
             them
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             as
             to
             the
             body
             or
             temporal
             things
             ,
             which
             usually
             bring
             no
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             serve
             for
             humane
             conveniencies
             ;
             and
             thus
             he
             gains
             all
             the
             good
             ,
             who
             not
             being
             aware
             of
             all
             his
             artifices
             ,
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             led
             by
             this
             Enemy
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             (
             without
             knowing
             him
             )
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             a
             seeming
             good
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             he
             could
             not
             deceive
             them
             ,
             nor
             gain
             them
             to
             himself
             ;
             as
             he
             has
             done
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               I
               trembled
               to
               hear
               such
               severe
               discourse
               ;
               which
               nevertheless
               seem'd
               to
               me
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               for
               my
               understanding
               was
               open'd
               by
               her
               words
               .
               I
               took
               the
               boldness
               to
               ask
               her
               ,
               how
               it
               was
               possible
               that
               God
               should
               give
               so
               much
               power
               to
               the
               Devil
               ;
               and
               how
               his
               Goodness
               could
               permit
               the
               good
               to
               be
               thus
               seduc'd
               and
               deceiv'd
               by
               this
               Enemy
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               resolutely
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             God
             who
             gives
             this
             power
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             but
             our
             sins
             themselves
             make
             him
             so
             powerful
             .
             The
             Devil
             is
             as
             a
             chain'd
             Dog
             ,
             who
             can
             go
             no
             farther
             than
             we
             lengthen
             the
             chain
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             r
             cannot
             bite
             us
             if
             we
             do
             not
             approach
             him
             .
             s
             God
             has
             given
             us
             power
             over
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             has
             not
             given
             the
             Devil
             power
             over
             us
             ;
             for
             he
             can
             never
             do
             an
             evil
             thing
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             a
             great
             evil
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             given
             the
             Devil
             power
             to
             hurt
             men
             .
             He
             will
             permit
             him
             indeed
             (
             that
             we
             may
             be
             tried
             and
             purg'd
             )
             to
             tempt
             and
             wound
             our
             body
             ;
             but
             he
             can
             never
             take
             hold
             of
             our
             soul
             without
             our
             consent
             .
             'T
             is
             very
             ill
             done
             to
             utter
             this
             Calumny
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             permits
             the
             Devil
             to
             hinder
             our
             Salvation
             .
             This
             is
             for
             want
             of
             light
             ;
             for
             the
             Devil
             cannot
             seduce
             us
             if
             we
             continue
             faithful
             to
             God.
             We
             are
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             is
             his
             Enemy
             :
             if
             he
             has
             seduc'd
             all
             Christians
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             saying
             ,
             it
             is
             thro
             their
             fault
             .
             They
             are
             not
             ignorant
             that
             these
             changes
             and
             innovations
             cannot
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             never
             changes
             ;
             and
             tho
             these
             deceits
             of
             the
             Devil
             are
             done
             under
             a
             pretext
             of
             good
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             abundantly
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             conformable
             to
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             taught
             us
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             our
             own
             fault
             ,
             when
             the
             Devil
             deceives
             us
             ,
             since
             we
             do
             not
             persevere
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             always
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             
             if
             we
             had
             a
             sincere
             desire
             to
             search
             after
             it
             .
             Does
             God
             act
             against
             his
             goodness
             when
             he
             permits
             us
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             error
             which
             we
             will
             needs
             follow
             ?
             it
             would
             be
             rather
             against
             his
             Justice
             if
             he
             should
             hinder
             us
             from
             it
             ,
             after
             that
             he
             has
             given
             us
             a
             free
             will
             ,
             and
             a
             free
             choice
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Seventh
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               God
               has
               not
               forsaken
               men
               ,
               but
               men
               have
               forsaken
               God
               ,
               and
               resisted
               his
               grace
               ,
               which
               he
               distributes
               impartially
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Said
               to
               her
               ▪
               Since
               our
               Darkness
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               God
               has
               forsaken
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               reply'd
            
             :
             Hold
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             God
             never
             forsakes
             any
             ,
             but
             he
             suffers
             u
             us
             to
             forsake
             him
             ,
             when
             such
             is
             our
             will.
             If
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             so
             great
             darkness
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             own
             fault
             only
             ;
             because
             we
             have
             left
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             x
             the
             true
             Light
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             farther
             we
             are
             estrang'd
             from
             him
             ,
             our
             darkness
             is
             still
             the
             greater
             .
             We
             have
             loved
             y
             
               darkness
               more
               than
               light
            
             :
             by
             this
             means
             we
             have
             forsaken
             God
             to
             follow
             the
             Devil
             ▪
             under
             whose
             slavery
             we
             groan
             at
             present
             of
             our
             own
             choice
             and
             will.
             For
             could
             God
             have
             done
             more
             than
             he
             has
             done
             to
             save
             us
             ?
             could
             he
             have
             instructed
             us
             more
             plainly
             ?
             there
             must
             have
             been
             something
             above
             God
             to
             do
             more
             for
             us
             ,
             seeing
             that
             he
             is
             not
             content
             to
             send
             us
             his
             Servants
             and
             holy
             Prophets
             to
             enlighten
             us
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             come
             himself
             to
             teach
             us
             in
             particular
             ,
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             and
             avoid
             ,
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             speak
             ,
             walk
             ,
             sit
             ,
             and
             perform
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             actions
             so
             familiarly
             ,
             that
             no
             Christian
             can
             be
             ignorant
             how
             to
             work
             out
             their
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             have
             abandon'd
             all
             these
             benefits
             of
             their
             Lord
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             spirit
             of
             error
             ▪
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             are
             fallen
             into
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Enemy
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             blame
             themselves
             ,
             and
             smite
             the
             breast
             with
             regret
             and
             penitence
             ,
             if
             peradventure
             they
             may
             obtain
             
             
             pardon
             for
             so
             great
             an
             ingratitude
             ,
             instead
             of
             making
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             our
             misery
             ,
             and
             saying
             blasphemously
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             abandon'd
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             also
             doubt
             .
          
           
             
               I
               told
               her
               ;
               that
               I
               should
               be
               sorry
               to
               blaspheme
               against
               God
               ,
               or
               suspect
               that
               he
               might
               do
               evil
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               is
               usual
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               any
               fall
               into
               the
               Extremity
               of
               sin
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               forsaken
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               To
               which
               she
               reply'd
            
             :
             This
             is
             very
             ill
             said
             ,
             Sir.
             It
             is
             an
             ill
             explain'd
             phrase
             ,
             for
             God
             z
             never
             forsakes
             the
             work
             of
             his
             own
             hands
             :
             we
             appertain
             to
             him
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             because
             he
             created
             us
             ,
             he
             maintains
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             no
             good
             thing
             but
             what
             we
             have
             receiv'd
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             forsook
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             fall
             into
             the
             Nothing
             from
             whence
             he
             has
             taken
             us
             .
             A
             Father
             ,
             or
             a
             Mother
             ,
             who
             have
             debauch'd
             Children
             ,
             cannot
             forsake
             them
             ,
             nor
             hinder
             them
             from
             being
             theirs
             :
             but
             they
             may
             let
             them
             wander
             after
             their
             own
             wills
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             not
             follow
             the
             instructions
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             nor
             yield
             obedience
             to
             him
             .
             They
             cease
             not
             notwithstanding
             to
             be
             their
             Children
             ,
             which
             would
             appear
             evidently
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             repent
             of
             their
             debauchery
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             a
             submission
             to
             their
             Father
             .
             They
             would
             then
             see
             ,
             how
             much
             their
             true
             Father
             loves
             them
             ;
             a
             which
             appears
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Prodigal
             Son.
             God
             is
             infinitely
             more
             good
             b
             than
             those
             evil
             natural
             Fathers
             :
             How
             then
             could
             he
             forsake
             his
             Children
             whom
             he
             has
             so
             much
             lov'd
             ?
             People
             deceive
             themselves
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             concerning
             the
             works
             of
             God.
             I
             know
             not
             how
             he
             suffers
             so
             long
             the
             reproaches
             and
             blasphemies
             which
             men
             utter
             against
             him
             every
             moment
             .
             They
             say
             sometimes
             ,
             
               God
               chastiseth
               me
            
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             examine
             it
             narrowly
             ,
             they
             are
             our
             sins
             which
             are
             the
             tormenters
             of
             our
             soul
             and
             of
             our
             body
             .
             A
             wicked
             man
             will
             say
             ,
             
               I
               have
               not
               receiv'd
               grace
               from
               God
               to
               do
               well
               :
            
             and
             if
             he
             would
             search
             narrowly
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             resisted
             and
             oppos'd
             grace
             d
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             
               My
               grace
               is
               not
               strong
               enough
               to
               make
               me
               abstain
               from
               sin
            
             ;
             and
             another
             will
             say
             ,
             
               If
               God
               would
               give
               me
               his
               grace
               I
               should
               be
               holy
               .
            
             All
             this
             is
             spoken
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             blame
             on
             God
             of
             our
             sins
             and
             miseries
             ,
             and
             to
             excuse
             our selves
             ;
             and
             thus
             to
             make
             God
             pass
             for
             unjust
             ,
             and
             a
             partial
             respecter
             of
             those
             
             
             to
             whom
             he
             gives
             his
             grace
             ;
             and
             also
             cruel
             in
             denying
             it
             to
             whom
             he
             pleases
             .
             Thus
             they
             look
             upon
             God
             as
             a
             person
             subject
             to
             diverse
             passions
             of
             love
             and
             hatred
             ,
             of
             good
             or
             ill
             will.
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             bewail
             so
             great
             a
             blindness
             among
             men
             .
             How
             can
             they
             make
             a
             right
             judgment
             of
             their
             own
             concupiscence
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             when
             they
             make
             such
             unjust
             ones
             of
             God
             himself
             ?
             and
             notwithstanding
             think
             they
             judge
             rightly
             ,
             because
             the
             learned
             judge
             so
             ;
             yea
             they
             would
             even
             think
             they
             sinned
             ,
             or
             did
             evil
             ,
             in
             believing
             the
             contrary
             ;
             because
             this
             invisible
             Antichrist
             has
             instill'd
             these
             sentiments
             into
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             never
             attain
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             may
             amuse
             e
             themselves
             ,
             in
             disputing
             about
             questions
             which
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             serve
             rather
             to
             offend
             him
             ,
             making
             our selves
             Judges
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             debating
             about
             his
             designs
             .
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             reasons
             for
             which
             I
             blame
             all
             those
             studies
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             perswaded
             that
             they
             have
             brought
             many
             errors
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             wishing
             always
             that
             it
             had
             continu'd
             f
             in
             the
             Gospel
             simplicity
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Disciples
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Eighth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Grace
               of
               Ged
               ,
               how
               it
               is
               given
               us
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               Conversion
               .
            
          
           
             
               HAving
               observ'd
               ,
               that
               she
               spoke
               of
               the
               matters
               of
               Grace
               ,
               concerning
               which
               there
               had
               arisen
               so
               many
               Controversies
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               which
               she
               had
               hinted
               something
               already
               in
               the
               former
               Conferences
               :
               I
               ask'd
               her
               what
               she
               believ'd
               concerning
               Grace
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               opinion
               of
               St.
            
             Augustin
             
               and
               his
               Suecessors
               ,
               was
               not
               better
               in
               holding
               ,
               that
               all
               Grace
               comes
               from
               ,
               and
               depends
               upon
               God
               alone
               ;
               than
               the
               opinion
               of
               some
               others
               ,
               who
               hold
               ,
               that
               Man
               may
               have
               Grace
               as
               often
               as
               he
               desires
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               To
               which
               she
               reply'd
            
             :
             I
             fear
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             say
             the
             
             things
             wnich
             are
             most
             agreeable
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             you
             have
             some
             interest
             in
             this
             dispute
             .
             But
             since
             I
             have
             promis'd
             to
             answer
             all
             your
             questions
             ,
             I
             shall
             do
             it
             truly
             and
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             measure
             of
             light
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             confiding
             in
             your
             goodness
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             pardon
             the
             freedom
             which
             I
             must
             use
             in
             this
             discourse
             .
             As
             to
             the
             first
             Question
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               opinion
               of
               St.
            
             Augustin
             
               and
               his
               Followers
               ,
               is
               better
               than
               that
               of
               his
               Adversaries
               in
               this
               matter
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             hold
             (
             comparing
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             )
             that
             that
             of
             St.
             Augustin
             is
             the
             better
             ,
             or
             to
             speak
             more
             properly
             ,
             the
             less
             dangerous
             ,
             because
             the
             design
             of
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             perswade
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             grace
             comes
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             presume
             nothing
             of
             our selves
             ;
             whereas
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             rather
             incites
             man
             to
             attribute
             grace
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             depended
             on
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             excite
             in
             us
             so
             much
             humility
             as
             the
             first
             perswasion
             ,
             which
             for
             this
             reason
             is
             less
             dangerous
             .
             But
             I
             believe
             the
             minds
             of
             neither
             of
             these
             Doctors
             were
             sufficiently
             purifyd
             to
             perceive
             clearly
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             question
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Understandings
             were
             not
             free
             of
             the
             Ideas
             of
             their
             acquired
             Learning
             for
             receiving
             of
             this
             Light
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             receiv'd
             but
             by
             the
             same
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             obseured
             when
             our
             own
             sense
             is
             in
             the
             least
             mixt
             with
             it
             .
             It
             is
             necessary
             g
             that
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             our
             soul
             should
             be
             still
             that
             we
             may
             receive
             the
             pure
             light
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             answer
             ,
             as
             
               to
               what
               I
               believe
               concerning
               Grace
            
             ;
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             it
             comes
             immediately
             from
             God
             h
             ,
             without
             any
             merit
             or
             co-operation
             of
             ours
             ;
             for
             we
             cannot
             merit
             nor
             co-operate
             before
             we
             have
             a
             being
             .
             Nothing
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             being
             able
             to
             desire
             or
             co-operate
             with
             Grace
             :
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             given
             us
             thro
             the
             sole
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             creating
             us
             ,
             and
             drawing
             us
             out
             of
             Nothing
             .
             It
             was
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             to
             create
             us
             after
             his
             own
             Image
             and
             Likeness
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             us
             Deities
             depending
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             i
             
               he
               might
               take
               his
               delight
               with
               us
               .
            
             The
             Center
             l
             of
             our
             Soul
             being
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Residence
             .
             He
             has
             adorned
             m
             us
             with
             all
             the
             Graces
             that
             might
             make
             us
             love
             him
             ;
             and
             whereas
             Love
             cannot
             
             be
             perfect
             and
             accomplisht
             ,
             unless
             the
             beloved
             give
             their
             free
             consent
             to
             the
             Lover
             ;
             therefore
             he
             n
             created
             us
             altogether
             free
             to
             consent
             to
             that
             Love
             ,
             for
             he
             would
             not
             have
             our
             consent
             thro
             o
             force
             nor
             out
             of
             necessity
             ,
             but
             thro
             a
             pure
             desire
             of
             good
             will
             on
             his
             side
             .
             Therefore
             he
             created
             us
             a
             kind
             of
             creatures
             wholly
             free
             ,
             and
             gave
             us
             all
             the
             graces
             p
             requisite
             for
             his
             Love
             ;
             and
             this
             out
             of
             his
             sole
             goodness
             and
             mercy
             ,
             without
             any
             co-operation
             of
             ours
             .
             But
             instead
             of
             applying
             so
             many
             graces
             so
             freely
             bestow'd
             upon
             us
             ,
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             we
             have
             made
             use
             of
             them
             to
             offend
             him
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             this
             was
             not
             capable
             of
             making
             God
             change
             the
             Love
             which
             he
             bare
             to
             his
             creatures
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             from
             them
             the
             Graces
             which
             he
             had
             already
             bestow'd
             upon
             them
             .
             He
             continues
             unchangeable
             in
             his
             benefits
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             repent
             q
             of
             having
             adorn'd
             man
             with
             so
             many
             Graces
             ▪
             which
             he
             continues
             to
             give
             ,
             even
             after
             his
             sin
             .
             Seeing
             they
             were
             not
             bestow'd
             on
             him
             for
             his
             merits
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             taken
             away
             from
             him
             for
             his
             demerits
             ;
             for
             God
             has
             no
             need
             of
             man
             :
             r
             if
             he
             be
             righteous
             or
             wicked
             ▪
             it
             is
             for
             himself
             :
             but
             God
             respecting
             always
             himself
             ,
             imparts
             still
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             to
             the
             wicked
             s
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             sends
             his
             Beams
             on
             the
             Dunghil
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             on
             the
             Diamond
             :
             these
             different
             objects
             not
             being
             able
             to
             alter
             or
             change
             him
             .
             Even
             so
             man
             receives
             always
             grace
             from
             God
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             t
             but
             it
             is
             not
             always
             operative
             because
             of
             the
             hinderances
             which
             sin
             raises
             against
             it
             ;
             for
             if
             God
             did
             not
             continually
             give
             his
             grace
             to
             man
             he
             could
             not
             subsist
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             has
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             righteous
             ,
             tho
             the
             one
             employs
             them
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             curse
             him
             .
             The
             Sun
             shines
             upon
             the
             wicked
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             upon
             the
             good
             ,
             without
             exception
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             The
             grace
             of
             God
             is
             given
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             tho
             they
             use
             it
             differently
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             we
             cannot
             attribute
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             u
             want
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             but
             to
             our
             own
             wickedness
             ,
             which
             opposes
             it
             .
             Grace
             x
             therefore
             comes
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             nothing
             comes
             from
             man
             but
             sin
             only
             ,
             
             which
             y
             hinders
             the
             operation
             of
             this
             grace
             ,
             and
             renders
             him
             unable
             to
             co-operate
             with
             it
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             enjoy
             grace
             and
             sin
             both
             together
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               :
               If
               sinners
               might
               recover
               Grace
               as
               oft
               as
               they
               pleas'd
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               needed
               nothing
               but
               their
               will
               to
               forsake
               their
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             Grace
             is
             not
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             recover
             it
             z
             according
             to
             their
             pleasure
             .
             It
             is
             called
             GRACE
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             freely
             given
             :
             it
             is
             not
             a
             debt
             or
             obligation
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             constrain'd
             ,
             for
             it
             comes
             of
             the
             sole
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             our
             desires
             ,
             or
             merits
             .
             Neither
             does
             it
             depend
             upon
             the
             will
             a
             of
             a
             sinner
             to
             leave
             his
             sin
             .
             He
             may
             indeed
             fall
             into
             it
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             rise
             again
             without
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             :
             But
             b
             this
             grace
             will
             never
             be
             deny'd
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             ask
             it
             in
             humility
             of
             heart
             .
             If
             we
             see
             sinners
             obstinate
             and
             impenitent
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             they
             do
             not
             pray
             earnestly
             enough
             to
             obtain
             grace
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             so
             good
             ,
             that
             assoon
             as
             the
             sinner
             c
             is
             truly
             penitent
             ,
             he
             pardons
             him
             .
             All
             the
             difficulty
             the
             sinner
             has
             to
             leave
             off
             his
             sin
             ,
             proceeds
             from
             sin
             itself
             ,
             which
             d
             blinds
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             perceive
             the
             terror
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             in
             which
             it
             has
             plunged
             him
             .
             It
             has
             also
             in
             it
             so
             many
             chains
             and
             bonds
             e
             with
             which
             it
             holds
             all
             his
             passions
             chain'd
             in
             such
             captivity
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             the
             soul
             impossible
             to
             leave
             off
             and
             forsake
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             hear
             sometimes
             sinners
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               for
               me
               to
               forsake
               my
               sin
               .
            
             Not
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             impossibility
             ;
             for
             f
             
               he
               wills
               not
               the
               death
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               should
               turn
               and
               live
               .
            
             It
             is
             only
             the
             bondage
             into
             which
             sin
             reduces
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             under
             its
             dominion
             .
             It
             must
             do
             g
             violence
             to
             its
             self
             to
             break
             its
             bonds
             ,
             and
             avoid
             the
             occasions
             of
             sin
             :
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             it
             will
             recover
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             drawn
             by
             force
             ,
             but
             falls
             of
             it self
             into
             the
             soul
             assoon
             as
             sin
             is
             gone
             out
             thence
             .
             For
             God
             is
             always
             ready
             at
             the
             door
             h
             to
             open
             to
             him
             that
             will
             knock
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Ninth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               What
               the
               Church
               is
               :
               and
               of
               its
               Corruption
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Said
               to
               her
               :
               Since
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               how
               did
               you
               declare
               to
               me
               heretofore
               ,
               that
               you
               despaired
               of
               the
               Salvation
               of
               almost
               all
               the
               world
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             am
             yet
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             see
             how
             one
             soul
             can
             enter
             into
             Paradice
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             they
             live
             at
             present
             .
             I
             see
             that
             its
             gate
             is
             shut
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             body
             enters
             in
             any
             longer
             by
             it
             ,
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             i
             that
             he
             is
             the
             way
             ;
             and
             I
             do
             not
             perceive
             any
             body
             that
             goes
             or
             walks
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             even
             that
             seeks
             him
             .
             Since
             learned
             men
             have
             taught
             another
             way
             of
             Salvation
             than
             he
             ,
             every
             one
             l
             follows
             them
             ,
             thinking
             they
             do
             well
             in
             believing
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             make
             themselves
             be
             called
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             teach
             otherwise
             than
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             done
             ,
             since
             he
             and
             his
             Church
             m
             are
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             As
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             no
             other
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             so
             the
             Church
             is
             no
             other
             but
             the
             same
             n
             Word
             :
             It
             was
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             o
             covered
             and
             wrapt
             up
             in
             the
             humane
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             God
             form'd
             for
             these
             ends
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             convey
             this
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             into
             the
             bodies
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             might
             be
             p
             but
             one
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             one
             with
             his
             Father
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             but
             this
             word
             q
             that
             can
             make
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             tied
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             souls
             which
             possess
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             These
             only
             are
             the
             Church
             .
             Neither
             office
             ,
             nor
             habit
             ,
             nor
             dignity
             ,
             make
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             only
             r
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Salvation
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             only
             one
             ,
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             abide
             always
             without
             any
             change
             or
             mutation
             s
             .
             Let
             all
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             study
             to
             invent
             as
             many
             
             reasons
             ,
             means
             ,
             and
             controversies
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             change
             or
             alter
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             t
             Christ
             ,
             it
             will
             always
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             even
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             without
             any
             change
             or
             mutation
             whatsoever
             .
             It
             is
             an
             error
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             damnation
             to
             follow
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             how
             good
             and
             holy
             soever
             it
             doth
             appear
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ;
               That
               it
               was
               true
               there
               was
               no
               Salvation
               out
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               there
               were
               yet
               many
               souls
               in
               the
               world
               who
               would
               follow
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               who
               would
               contradict
               it
               are
               call'd
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               are
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               ,
               they
               believed
               that
               they
               had
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Keys
               of
               Paradice
               ,
               and
               the
               Way
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             There
             is
             yet
             some
             light
             in
             your
             Soul
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             since
             you
             know
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             out
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             yet
             in
             the
             world
             Souls
             ,
             who
             desire
             to
             follow
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             experienc'd
             the
             contrary
             ,
             having
             travell'd
             in
             diverse
             Countries
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             permission
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             acquainted
             with
             different
             persons
             ,
             who
             were
             esteem'd
             holy
             and
             vertuous
             ,
             but
             I
             never
             observ'd
             any
             who
             follow'd
             truly
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Every
             one
             abounded
             in
             his
             own
             sense
             ,
             and
             were
             wedded
             to
             their
             particular
             devotions
             ,
             without
             an
             entire
             dependance
             on
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             denial
             of
             their
             own
             will
             ,
             u
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             a
             Christian
             Life
             ;
             from
             which
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             are
             far
             removed
             ,
             since
             they
             forbid
             Christians
             to
             read
             the
             words
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             x
             the
             nourishment
             of
             Souls
             .
             They
             cannot
             open
             Paradice
             by
             any
             other
             mean
             ,
             nor
             promise
             Salvation
             to
             any
             (
             except
             in
             words
             )
             but
             by
             observance
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Mens
             blindness
             is
             so
             great
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             no
             longer
             be
             seen
             where
             the
             true
             Church
             it
             at
             present
             ,
             because
             they
             place
             faith
             in
             words
             ,
             hope
             in
             presumption
             ,
             and
             charity
             in
             gold
             and
             silver
             :
             and
             they
             make
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             which
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             a
             Church
             of
             wood
             ,
             of
             stone
             ▪
             and
             of
             mettals
             ,
             which
             are
             material
             ;
             and
             nevertheless
             ,
             they
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             follow
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             !
             
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             error
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             fear
             there
             shall
             be
             so
             few
             Souls
             at
             present
             saved
             ,
             because
             few
             ,
             or
             none
             ,
             follow
             in
             deed
             ,
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             true
             than
             that
             without
             doing
             this
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ,
             as
             you
             also
             acknowledge
             .
             One
             must
             have
             very
             little
             judgment
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             not
             perceive
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Monks
             ,
             and
             religious
             persons
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Clergy
             in
             general
             ,
             do
             not
             live
             conformably
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             primitive
             spirit
             of
             Christianity
             .
             y
             
               If
               the
               Salt
               have
               lost
               its
               savour
               ,
               wherewith
               shall
               the
               flesh
               be
               salted
               ?
            
             that
             is
             the
             common
             people
             cannot
             be
             preserved
             sound
             ,
             when
             their
             Heads
             and
             Governours
             are
             fallen
             away
             and
             corrupted
             .
             z
             This
             is
             the
             cause
             and
             the
             origine
             of
             all
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             its
             evil
             is
             remediless
             :
             when
             a
             remedy
             is
             poyson'd
             ,
             it
             cannot
             cure
             the
             Disease
             ,
             but
             rather
             make
             it
             worse
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             the
             world
             is
             declining
             daily
             ,
             yea
             every
             moment
             ,
             to
             the
             worse
             .
             Those
             who
             are
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             said
             Church
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             call
             Hereticks
             ,
             can
             never
             do
             so
             great
             mischief
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             as
             these
             persons
             do
             who
             call
             themselves
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             tho
             they
             are
             fallen
             away
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             since
             no
             well-meaning
             persons
             will
             follow
             Hereticks
             ;
             they
             rather
             have
             an
             abhorrence
             of
             them
             :
             but
             even
             well-disposed
             persons
             ,
             leaning
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             those
             who
             are
             intrusted
             with
             the
             spiritual
             government
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             do
             insensibly
             commit
             infinite
             evils
             ,
             following
             the
             direction
             of
             these
             Doctors
             ,
             while
             they
             do
             not
             lead
             them
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             for
             their
             own
             doctrines
             cannot
             but
             poyson
             the
             most
             pious
             Souls
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Leprosy
             which
             has
             infected
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             transmitted
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             that
             there
             are
             no
             longer
             any
             sound
             members
             to
             be
             found
             .
             I
             bewail
             only
             those
             who
             desire
             to
             follow
             the
             truth
             ,
             for
             they
             know
             not
             where
             to
             find
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             no
             longer
             where
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             He
             who
             believes
             the
             contrary
             ,
             is
             deceiv'd
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             says
             it
             ,
             deceives
             others
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Truth
             alone
             a
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Tenth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               :
               of
               Confession
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               is
               abused
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Ask'd
               her
               ;
               if
               she
               did
               not
               believe
               in
               the
               Remission
               of
               sins
               ;
               since
               she
               maintained
               so
               confidently
               ,
               that
               few
               ,
               or
               none
               ,
               will
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               that
               Paradice
               is
               shut
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               answer'd
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             believe
             in
             the
             Remission
             of
             sins
             .
             In
             that
             consists
             my
             joy
             ,
             and
             my
             hope
             .
             I
             have
             even
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             assoon
             as
             the
             sinner
             knocks
             ,
             God
             opens
             to
             him
             .
             He
             needs
             but
             turn
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             obtain
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             b
             how
             great
             and
             numerous
             soever
             they
             may
             have
             been
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             want
             of
             mercy
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             despair
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             will
             not
             be
             converted
             ,
             because
             the
             most
             part
             do
             not
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             know
             their
             sins
             .
             I
             have
             more
             hopes
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             gross
             sinners
             ,
             than
             of
             persons
             who
             make
             a
             profession
             of
             vertue
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             presumption
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             their
             own
             Righteousness
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             so
             readily
             converted
             ,
             as
             a
             sinner
             who
             knows
             his
             evil
             life
             ;
             he
             is
             more
             ready
             to
             repent
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             they
             who
             believe
             that
             they
             live
             well
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             not
             true
             .
             It
             is
             of
             these
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             c
             came
             not
             to
             call
             the
             righteous
             but
             sinners
             to
             repentance
             .
             So
             many
             Souls
             will
             be
             mistaken
             at
             death
             ,
             who
             think
             they
             are
             certain
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             whereas
             they
             are
             very
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             taking
             false
             vertue
             for
             the
             true
             .
             It
             is
             in
             this
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             that
             d
             he
             will
             judge
             of
             Righteousness
             .
             He
             cannot
             judge
             nor
             condemn
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             is
             truly
             such
             before
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             speaks
             of
             our
             Righteousness
             which
             is
             righteous
             in
             our
             judgment
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             of
             men
             .
             Such
             Righteousness
             will
             be
             condemn'd
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             righteous
             before
             his
             piercing
             eyes
             ,
             as
             they
             appear'd
             unto
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             own
             .
             Behold
             why
             I
             said
             that
             Paradice
             is
             shut
             ,
             because
             I
             cannot
             discern
             at
             present
             ,
             true
             Righteousness
             in
             the
             vertuous
             .
          
           
           
             
               I
               ask
               her
               :
               Whether
               sins
               were
               pardon'd
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Pennance
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Confession
               of
               sins
               to
               the
               Priests
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             there
             are
             so
             many
             abuses
             committed
             by
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             I
             believe
             more
             sins
             are
             committed
             by
             it
             than
             pardoned
             ;
             for
             people
             believe
             ,
             that
             to
             obtain
             the
             pardon
             of
             their
             sins
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             they
             declare
             them
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             perswasion
             they
             take
             little
             care
             to
             amend
             them
             :
             neither
             also
             can
             they
             have
             great
             contrition
             for
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             so
             easily
             effac'd
             ,
             by
             the
             small
             confusion
             that
             they
             have
             in
             declaring
             their
             sins
             to
             the
             Priest
             .
             No
             body
             would
             quit
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             the
             contentment
             which
             he
             finds
             in
             sin
             ▪
             for
             so
             small
             a
             trouble
             as
             there
             is
             in
             confessing
             it
             .
             Hence
             it
             comes
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             people
             continue
             ,
             and
             even
             endre●se
             their
             sins
             all
             their
             life
             time
             :
             Thus
             this
             Confession
             ,
             which
             is
             appointed
             for
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             serves
             to
             procure
             their
             Damnation
             ▪
             because
             so
             many
             Confessions
             without
             amendment
             make
             profuseness
             of
             Sactileges
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             never
             repent
             ,
             because
             they
             believe
             they
             shall
             obtain
             life
             with
             these
             very
             means
             that
             occasion
             their
             death
             ▪
             and
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             about
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             they
             only
             place
             the
             hope
             of
             their
             salvation
             i●
             the
             same
             Confession
             ,
             which
             has
             wounded
             the
             soul
             with
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             mortal
             wounds
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             great
             unhappiness
             did
             then
             befal
             the
             world
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             taught
             ,
             that
             to
             live
             well
             and
             to
             be
             saved
             a
             man
             must
             confess
             often
             .
             The
             Catechisms
             which
             they
             teach
             the
             Children
             of
             Christians
             ,
             are
             stu●t●d
             with
             such
             doctrines
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Indulgences
             which
             the
             Church
             bestows
             ,
             she
             always
             ordains
             Confessions
             as
             one
             of
             the
             necessary
             means
             for
             obtaining
             the
             said
             Indulgences
             .
             Every
             body
             teaches
             the
             doing
             of
             what
             is
             ordain'd
             by
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             case
             .
             I
             would
             willingly
             ask
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             to
             teach
             indirectly
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             must
             in
             frequently
             ,
             when
             they
             teach
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             confess
             often
             ,
             since
             Confession
             does
             always
             suppose
             sin
             ?
             He
             cannot
             confess
             frequently
             without
             sinning
             frequently
             ;
             for
             they
             who
             have
             not
             sinn'd
             ,
             have
             nothing
             to
             confess
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             do
             it
             frequently
             without
             an
             express
             commission
             of
             sins
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             matter
             of
             confessing
             frequently
             .
             I
             believe
             Confessors
             have
             invented
             these
             multitudes
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             may
             draw
             the
             people
             to
             themselves
             ,
             instead
             of
             leading
             them
             to
             Christ
             .
             A
             true
             Shepherd-takes
             more
             pains
             to
             cure
             his
             Seeep
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             neglect
             its
             Scab
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             take
             it
             often
             in
             his
             lap
             ,
             as
             these
             strange
             
             Shepherds
             do
             ,
             who
             love
             rather
             to
             draw
             to
             themselves
             souls
             continually
             laden
             with
             sins
             ,
             than
             to
             send
             them
             to
             God
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             true
             repentance
             .
             This
             is
             an
             error
             which
             was
             introduc'd
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             cunning
             of
             that
             pernicious
             Antichrist
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             withdraw
             the
             souls
             of
             sinners
             from
             Christ
             ,
             who
             calls
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             e
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               rest
            
             ;
             and
             to
             lead
             them
             to
             men
             who
             slatter
             and
             keep
             them
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             under
             a
             false
             promise
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             none
             but
             God
             only
             f
             who
             can
             pardon
             sin
             ;
             and
             men
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             in
             Gods
             stead
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             observe
             his
             word
             ,
             are
             Seducers
             ,
             since
             his
             word
             only
             can
             pardon
             sins
             .
             It
             is
             true
             it
             was
             transferred
             to
             men
             with
             the
             same
             vertue
             which
             it
             had
             in
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             only
             as
             long
             as
             they
             should
             continue
             to
             persevere
             faithfully
             in
             that
             word
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             .
             The
             h
             Apostles
             did
             all
             their
             works
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             their
             own
             authority
             .
             These
             Confessors
             do
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             remitting
             sins
             according
             to
             their
             fancies
             and
             will
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             saying
             to
             sinners
             ,
             i
             go
             ,
             and
             sin
             no
             more
             ,
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             to
             the
             persons
             whose
             sins
             he
             pardon'd
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Paralitick
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Woman
             taken
             in
             Adultery
             ;
             these
             Confessors
             say
             ,
             come
             again
             to
             Confession
             ,
             and
             l
             we
             will
             still
             absolve
             you
             .
          
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             m
             If
             thou
             hast
             a
             quarrel
             with
             thy
             Brother
             ,
             leave
             thy
             Offering
             ,
             and
             go
             be
             reconcil'd
             with
             thy
             Brother
             ;
             and
             these
             Confessors
             with
             a
             word
             send
             them
             quickly
             to
             the
             Altar
             without
             Reconciliation
             ,
             Do
             they
             not
             act
             directly
             in
             opposition
             to
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               never
               searcht
               so
               deep
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               would
               willingly
               know
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               of
               Confession
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               speaks
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               ,
            
             m
             
               That
               which
               you
               bind
               or
               loose
               in
               earth
               ,
               I
               will
               do
               it
               also
               in
               heaven
               :
               and
               then
               when
               St.
            
             Peter
             ask'd
             ,
             o
             
               If
               he
               should
               seven
               times
               forgive
               his
               brother
               who
               had
               offended
               him
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               answers
               ,
               not
               only
               seven
               times
               ,
               but
               seventy
               seven
               times
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               reply'd
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             take
             heed
             ;
             this
             light
             is
             not
             from
             men
             .
             I
             never
             spoke
             so
             openly
             to
             any
             body
             ;
             but
             I
             see
             plainly
             that
             you
             will
             profit
             by
             it
             .
             To
             give
             a
             solution
             to
             your
             first
             
             
             
             question
             ,
             Whether
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             not
             speak
             touching
             Confession
             ,
             
               all
               that
               you
               shall
               do
               on
               earth
               ,
               I
               will
               do
               in
               heaven
               ?
            
             this
             is
             certainly
             as
             to
             the
             remitting
             and
             retaining
             of
             sins
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             after
             the
             manner
             that
             men
             understand
             it
             ,
             for
             God
             never
             gave
             this
             authority
             to
             men
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             his
             word
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             authority
             does
             reside
             always
             where
             this
             word
             resides
             .
             Moses
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             other
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             wrought
             so
             many
             Wonders
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             perform'd
             them
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             their
             own
             authority
             and
             power
             .
             They
             went
             always
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             they
             wrought
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             in
             no
             ways
             according
             to
             their
             own
             :
             for
             man
             has
             nothing
             of
             himself
             but
             an
             impotence
             instead
             of
             power
             ;
             but
             the
             word
             of
             God
             has
             power
             in
             all
             places
             where
             it
             resides
             ,
             even
             tho
             it
             should
             reside
             in
             a
             wicked
             soul
             .
             Therefore
             sometimes
             ,
             even
             the
             beasts
             have
             wrought
             miracles
             .
             By
             vertue
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             the
             heavens
             and
             the
             earth
             p
             do
             subsist
             .
             It
             has
             the
             same
             vertue
             to
             remit
             and
             retain
             sins
             in
             the
             bodies
             of
             Confessors
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             in
             the
             natural
             and
             humane
             body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             always
             the
             same
             which
             proceeds
             from
             Almighty
             God.
             The
             only
             difficulty
             that
             I
             find
             is
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             it
             can
             still
             reside
             in
             the
             Confessors
             at
             present
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             follow
             the
             rules
             of
             this
             holy
             doctrine
             .
             God
             has
             indeed
             promis'd
             to
             pardon
             sins
             to
             penitent
             sinners
             ;
             and
             these
             Confessors
             do
             pardon
             them
             to
             sinners
             persevering
             and
             continuing
             in
             their
             sins
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             it
             were
             true
             that
             these
             Confessors
             could
             pardon
             sins
             according
             to
             their
             own
             fancy
             ,
             a
             man
             would
             only
             need
             to
             be
             in
             favour
             with
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             assured
             of
             his
             Salvation
             .
             It
             would
             be
             in
             vain
             therefore
             ,
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             have
             suffered
             and
             endured
             so
             much
             to
             ●each
             us
             q
             humility
             ,
             patience
             ,
             penitence
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             these
             Confessors
             with
             Absolvo
             can
             thus
             forgive
             us
             all
             our
             sins
             .
             Every
             one
             might
             indeed
             live
             as
             he
             pleas'd
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             now
             ,
             without
             caring
             much
             for
             God
             ,
             since
             he
             might
             obtain
             Salvation
             by
             the
             means
             of
             a
             man
             who
             would
             call
             himself
             the
             Saviour
             and
             Forgiven
             of
             sinners
             .
             I
             think
             a
             man
             must
             be
             deprived
             of
             all
             judgment
             not
             to
             discover
             this
             deceit
             ,
             whereas
             at
             the
             same
             time
             so
             many
             persons
             live
             and
             die
             in
             this
             blindness
             .
             
             This
             is
             a
             grosser
             darkness
             than
             that
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             second
             point
             :
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             Confession
             that
             we
             must
             forgive
             seventy
             seven
             times
             ?
             That
             cannot
             be
             authoriz'd
             by
             this
             passage
             ;
             since
             we
             find
             no
             where
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             forgive
             sins
             more
             than
             once
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             pardon'd
             .
             And
             if
             a
             sinner
             were
             truly
             penitent
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             careful
             not
             to
             fall
             again
             so
             often
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             be
             not
             penitent
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             obtaining
             pardon
             so
             much
             as
             once
             ;
             for
             Absolution
             does
             always
             suppose
             Contrition
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             would
             not
             be
             available
             .
             St.
             Peter
             asks
             ,
             how
             often
             he
             shall
             pardon
             his
             brother
             who
             offended
             him
             ?
             but
             Penitents
             have
             not
             offended
             their
             Confessors
             when
             they
             go
             to
             Confession
             :
             these
             so
             numerous
             pardons
             respect
             the
             indulgence
             that
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             Christian
             brethren
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             leave
             vengeance
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             at
             all
             regard
             sacramental
             Confession
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Eleventh
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Outward
               Devotions
               imposed
               by
               men
               are
               not
               of
               true
               Faith.
               Of
               the
               true
               Church
               which
               cannot
               err
               in
               what
               it
               imposeth
               .
               The
               Doctrines
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               men
               .
               True
               Prayer
               .
            
          
           
             
               HAving
               heard
               all
               these
               reasons
               ,
               I
               felt
               my self
               in
               very
               great
               perplexities
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               ●o
               reply
               to
               such
               firm
               reasonings
               .
               I
               said
               only
               ,
               that
               the
               Hereticks
               were
               not
               always
               to
               blame
               ,
               when
               they
               spoke
               against
               the
               Abuses
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               She
               said
               to
               me
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             never
             convers'd
             with
             any
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             I
             desire
             not
             to
             know
             what
             their
             sentiments
             are
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             I
             was
             born
             and
             baptiz'd
             under
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             I
             never
             yet
             travell'd
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             I
             might
             meet
             with
             any
             Hereticks
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             they
             say
             of
             Catholicks
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             learn'd
             all
             that
             I
             tell
             you
             in
             a
             profound
             recollection
             of
             spirit
             ,
             join'd
             to
             a
             serious
             experience
             .
             I
             have
             made
             frequent
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             perform'd
             all
             the
             other
             particular
             Devotions
             of
             Christians
             ,
             
             as
             my
             Parents
             did
             ,
             with
             an
             exact
             observance
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             pleas'd
             God
             to
             enlighten
             me
             ,
             I
             perceiv'd
             clearly
             ,
             that
             Faith
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             the
             wearing
             of
             a
             pair
             of
             Beads
             ,
             a
             Belt
             ,
             or
             a
             Scapulary
             :
             nor
             yet
             in
             hearing
             many
             Masses
             ,
             or
             confessing
             often
             ,
             and
             communicating
             ,
             as
             they
             taught
             me
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             consists
             r
             in
             the
             belief
             and
             practice
             of
             what
             God
             has
             commanded
             and
             taught
             us
             .
             That
             all
             these
             outward
             devotions
             did
             rather
             serve
             as
             means
             to
             withdraw
             and
             distract
             us
             from
             the
             continual
             attention
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             upon
             God.
             Therefore
             I
             have
             quitted
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             have
             fix●d
             upon
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             I
             knew
             from
             my
             tender
             youth
             ,
             tho
             I
             could
             not
             follow
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             taught
             me
             otherwise
             .
             In
             which
             I
             fail'd
             greatly
             by
             the
             Counsel
             of
             men
             .
             God
             drew
             me
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             they
             drew
             me
             to
             them
             .
             I
             regret
             nothing
             more
             than
             the
             time
             that
             I
             have
             spent
             in
             following
             them
             :
             for
             all
             that
             they
             call
             Devotions
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             s
             amusement
             ,
             which
             keeps
             us
             tied
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             creatures
             .
             Our
             affections
             are
             towards
             our
             (
             ghostly
             )
             Fathers
             ,
             their
             Masses
             and
             Sermons
             ,
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             adorning
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             is
             sensual
             ;
             which
             hinders
             them
             from
             being
             united
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               :
               whether
               all
               these
               outward
               devotions
               were
               not
               good
               and
               saving
               ,
               since
               the
               Church
               had
               instituted
               and
               approven
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               she
               could
               err
               in
               what
               concern'd
               the
               Faith
               and
               the
               Instruction
               of
               the
               faithful
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               answer'd
            
             :
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Church
             can
             never
             err
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             for
             she
             is
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             the
             goodness
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             wisdom
             ,
             the
             original
             of
             all
             goodness
             ,
             and
             incomprehensible
             power
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             God
             himself
             t
             ,
             who
             cannot
             fail
             ,
             or
             err
             ,
             therefore
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             u
             he
             that
             hears
             you
             ,
             hears
             me
             ;
             because
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             God
             x
             ,
             as
             our
             word
             is
             us
             :
             our
             heart
             must
             be
             where
             we
             speak
             ;
             and
             also
             our
             understanding
             ;
             even
             so
             ,
             where
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Church
             ,
             there
             the
             holy
             spirit
             is
             ;
             which
             is
             his
             understanding
             ;
             and
             the
             almighty
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             heart
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             composes
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             other
             but
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             
             will
             of
             the
             Son.
             All
             these
             things
             are
             found
             united
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             God
             having
             a
             design
             to
             make
             man
             after
             his
             likeness
             ,
             he
             transferr'd
             to
             him
             his
             own
             qualities
             :
             therefore
             he
             gives
             to
             his
             Church
             the
             power
             to
             pardon
             sins
             ;
             goodness
             by
             the
             communication
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             his
             wisdom
             by
             the
             understanding
             of
             that
             word
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             who
             took
             human
             flesh
             has
             brought
             us
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             has
             taught
             us
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             shewn
             us
             his
             love
             ,
             even
             as
             by
             our
             word
             we
             express
             what
             is
             in
             our
             understanding
             ,
             and
             the
             affections
             of
             our
             heart
             ;
             which
             God
             also
             did
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             sent
             us
             his
             word
             upon
             earth
             ,
             by
             the
             organ
             of
             the
             humanity
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             He
             made
             this
             alhance
             with
             men
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             them
             after
             his
             likeness
             .
             Therefore
             he
             has
             call'd
             them
             his
             Spouse
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             altogether
             divine
             and
             spiritual
             .
             But
             men
             would
             indeed
             disguise
             it
             ,
             and
             render
             it
             material
             ,
             sensual
             ,
             and
             carnal
             ,
             in
             giving
             the
             name
             of
             Church
             to
             men
             who
             do
             not
             possess
             this
             word
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             be
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             have
             the
             power
             ,
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             nor
             the
             love
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             his
             lawful
             Spouse
             :
             Therefore
             they
             may
             greatly
             err
             and
             fail
             ,
             in
             appointing
             ,
             and
             approving
             of
             rules
             for
             Christians
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             you
             ask
             ,
             Whether
             all
             these
             outward
             Devotions
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             in
             use
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             be
             good
             and
             saving
             :
             I
             doubt
             it
             very
             much
             ;
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             taught
             not
             such
             varieties
             of
             devotion
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             now
             adays
             ;
             but
             he
             taught
             solid
             and
             inward
             vertues
             ,
             y
             as
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Charity
             :
             Faith
             to
             believe
             in
             an
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             hold
             all
             things
             ;
             Hope
             to
             hope
             in
             him
             only
             ,
             without
             putting
             our
             confidence
             in
             any
             other
             thing
             ;
             and
             Charity
             to
             love
             him
             alone
             ,
             without
             placing
             our
             affection
             on
             any
             created
             thing
             ,
             whether
             in
             heaven
             or
             in
             earth
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             instructions
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             but
             those
             at
             present
             who
             are
             call'd
             Church-men
             ,
             teach
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             to
             resort
             to
             Churches
             ,
             to
             frequent
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             a
             great
             many
             vocal
             prayers
             by
             rote
             and
             number
             :
             With
             these
             outward
             things
             they
             make
             men
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             true
             Christians
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             ,
             since
             Christianity
             consists
             in
             a
             spiritual
             z
             and
             inward
             life
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             divine
             ,
             and
             not
             humane
             .
             If
             these
             outward
             devotions
             
             had
             been
             means
             proper
             for
             us
             to
             become
             good
             Christians
             ;
             we
             may
             be
             perswaded
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             would
             have
             taught
             us
             them
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             more
             wisdom
             to
             foresee
             our
             need
             and
             weakness
             ,
             than
             these
             guides
             of
             souls
             can
             have
             ;
             and
             likewise
             more
             love
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             wanting
             to
             us
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             He
             left
             only
             his
             word
             to
             serve
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             a
             it
             is
             the
             bread
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             whosoever
             shall
             eat
             it
             shall
             not
             die
             ;
             whereas
             these
             persons
             give
             us
             only
             the
             Eucharist
             for
             nourishment
             ;
             in
             which
             the
             promise
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             accomplisht
             ,
             for
             the
             host
             does
             not
             descend
             from
             heaven
             as
             his
             word
             does
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             eat
             it
             ,
             do
             not
             all
             live
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             we
             see
             abominable
             souls
             ,
             even
             Sorcerers
             ,
             do
             communicate
             frequently
             ,
             and
             thereafter
             die
             in
             their
             sins
             .
             We
             see
             also
             Bigots
             communicate
             very
             often
             ,
             who
             never
             attain
             to
             true
             faith
             ,
             nor
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             live
             for
             evel
             .
             How
             then
             should
             the
             word
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             fulfill'd
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             eat
             this
             bread
             shall
             not
             die
             ,
             since
             all
             those
             die
             eternally
             after
             having
             so
             often
             eaten
             the
             Eucharist
             ?
             Jesus
             Christ
             cannot
             lie
             ;
             for
             b
             he
             who
             
               incorporates
               his
               word
               shall
               never
               die
            
             ;
             because
             it
             gives
             life
             and
             nourishment
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             live
             eternally
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               This
               being
               suppos'd
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               a
               time
               of
               great
               darkness
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               are
               many
               errors
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               erroneous
               ,
               who
               run
               blindly
               to
               damnation
               ;
               because
               the
               most
               pious
               hold
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               all
               her
               Council
               ,
               for
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Devil
             upon
             a
             false
             supposition
             finds
             matter
             enough
             to
             raise
             fine
             edifices
             .
             I
             have
             no
             particular
             knowledge
             of
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             of
             her
             Council
             ;
             but
             I
             tell
             you
             in
             truth
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             with
             all
             his
             Council
             would
             say
             any
             thing
             to
             me
             which
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             believe
             him
             ,
             nor
             yet
             are
             any
             other
             Christians
             .
             The
             Bark
             should
             never
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             Wood
             ,
             because
             it
             can
             never
             beat
             Fruit
             ,
             as
             the
             Tree
             would
             do
             ,
             tho
             it
             had
             little
             Bark
             .
             The
             true
             Church
             (
             where-ever
             it
             is
             )
             c
             brings
             forth
             always
             holy
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Tree
             be
             known
             by
             its
             fruit
             ,
             we
             will
             know
             the
             Church
             d
             by
             what
             it
             brings
             forth
             .
             The
             
             practice
             of
             those
             who
             are
             Members
             of
             Rome
             ,
             doth
             sufficiently
             evidence
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             spirit
             cannot
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             We
             see
             the
             Prelates
             attended
             with
             Servants
             ,
             Coaches
             ,
             and
             Trains
             ,
             like
             to
             secular
             Princes
             :
             their
             Furniture
             and
             Houses
             do
             surpass
             them
             .
             I●
             they
             had
             faith
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             God
             being
             man
             ,
             was
             poor
             and
             despisd
             ,
             they
             would
             blush
             for
             shame
             (
             as
             all
             other
             Christians
             )
             to
             make
             themselves
             thus
             to
             be
             honoured
             .
             Their
             faith
             being
             dead
             ,
             they
             run
             blindly
             to
             damnation
             .
             This
             vail
             which
             is
             put
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             ought
             to
             be
             upheld
             by
             worldly
             honours
             ,
             serves
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             flatter
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             them
             insensible
             of
             their
             misery
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Church
             had
             had
             need
             of
             temporal
             wealth
             and
             honour
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             would
             have
             provided
             it
             sufficiently
             ,
             for
             all
             appertains
             to
             him
             ,
             being
             King
             and
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             .
             He
             knew
             all
             the
             revolutions
             of
             time
             :
             he
             would
             surely
             have
             foretold
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             permitted
             them
             at
             a
             certain
             time
             to
             make
             themselves
             be
             honour'd
             and
             serv'd
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             foretels
             e
             ,
             
               that
               God
               will
               cast
               down
               the
               mighty
               from
               their
               seats
            
             ;
             f
             
               that
               he
               will
               resist
               the
               proud
               ,
               and
               will
               exalt
               the
               humble
            
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             he
             says
             more
             expresly
             ,
             than
             that
             we
             ought
             g
             
               to
               learn
               of
               him
               to
               be
               meek
               and
               lowly
               in
               heart
            
             ;
             to
             which
             Lesson
             the
             arrogance
             and
             the
             pride
             of
             Christians
             now
             ,
             are
             directly
             opposite
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             may
             be
             called
             by
             their
             proper
             names
             Antichristians
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             thus
             oppos'd
             to
             Christ
             :
             for
             these
             only
             are
             Christians
             ,
             who
             put
             in
             practice
             this
             doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             all
             others
             who
             bear
             this
             name
             without
             doing
             it
             ,
             are
             nothing
             but
             rotten
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             better
             they
             were
             cut
             off
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             Christian
             might
             be
             known
             from
             the
             false
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             might
             no
             longer
             live
             amidst
             so
             many
             errors
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             great
             blindness
             ,
             and
             consequently
             in
             so
             great
             hazard
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             by
             adhering
             to
             mens
             Laws
             ,
             and
             despising
             Gods
             ,
             perswading
             our selves
             that
             we
             do
             well
             in
             following
             their
             errors
             ,
             in●tead
             of
             the
             true
             Light
             which
             has
             proceeded
             from
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             The
             great
             unhappiness
             of
             men
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             know
             these
             truths
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             fear
             they
             would
             do
             ill
             to
             believe
             them
             .
          
           
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ;
               That
               it
               was
               very
               lamentable
               to
               live
               in
               so
               dangerous
               a
               time
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               most
               innocent
               might
               perish
               thro
               ignorance
               :
               asking
               her
               ,
               if
               she
               knew
               a
               remedy
               for
               these
               evils
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             The
             wickedness
             of
             men
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             has
             brought
             this
             ignorance
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
             h
             Since
             they
             forsook
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             are
             given
             up
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             error
             .
             The
             ignorance
             is
             very
             gross
             ,
             for
             every
             one
             who
             would
             enter
             into
             himself
             ,
             might
             well
             perceive
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             not
             love
             God
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             ,
             nor
             his
             neighbour
             as
             himself
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             chief
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             the
             keeping
             of
             which
             one
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
             But
             men
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             amus'd
             with
             little
             Rattles
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             quiet
             Children
             ,
             which
             cannot
             at
             all
             cure
             the
             evil
             that
             presses
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             diverts
             their
             minds
             a
             little
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             think
             upon
             ,
             nor
             be
             attentive
             to
             their
             pains
             .
             These
             little
             outward
             Devotions
             are
             the
             Rattles
             which
             those
             Guides
             sound
             in
             our
             ears
             i
             ,
             not
             to
             cure
             the
             wounds
             which
             the
             neglect
             of
             this
             Command
             of
             God
             has
             caus'd
             in
             our
             soul
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             amuse
             our
             attention
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             discover
             those
             eternal
             truths
             .
             They
             breed
             up
             our
             souls
             with
             affections
             to
             their
             persons
             ,
             l
             under
             a
             pretext
             that
             they
             stand
             in
             Gods
             stead
             .
             They
             perswade
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             always
             receive
             grace
             by
             confessing
             frequently
             ,
             as
             if
             grace
             were
             given
             by
             the
             help
             of
             sins
             :
             for
             confession
             can
             bring
             no
             other
             grace
             than
             pardon
             of
             sins
             ;
             and
             to
             receive
             this
             grace
             frequently
             ,
             there
             is
             need
             of
             sinning
             frequently
             .
             What
             real
             childish
             amusements
             are
             they
             ,
             to
             make
             even
             those
             to
             confess
             frequently
             ,
             who
             they
             believe
             have
             nothing
             but
             imperfections
             to
             confess
             !
             If
             they
             did
             receive
             grace
             as
             often
             as
             they
             go
             to
             confession
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             grace
             they
             would
             leave
             off
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             continue
             for
             so
             long
             time
             these
             confessions
             .
             We
             may
             believe
             they
             do
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             take
             Physick
             out
             of
             appetite
             or
             custom
             ,
             which
             spoils
             and
             corrupts
             the
             health
             ,
             instead
             of
             preserving
             it
             .
             These
             ordinary
             Penitents
             do
             wholly
             the
             same
             to
             their
             souls
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             to
             their
             bodies
             :
             thus
             they
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             amus'd
             by
             foolish
             perswasions
             ;
             as
             that
             also
             of
             going
             often
             to
             Church
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             could
             not
             be
             done
             elsewhere
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             says
             ,
             m
             that
             one
             ought
             always
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             cease
             .
             One
             had
             need
             therefore
             to
             abide
             night
             and
             day
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             fulfil
             this
             direction
             .
             These
             are
             all
             errors
             and
             inventions
             of
             men
             ;
             for
             a
             Christian
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             pray
             always
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             n
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             without
             fainting
             ;
             not
             only
             when
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             these
             Guides
             perswade
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             no
             less
             mistaken
             in
             prefixing
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             Offices
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Beads
             ,
             and
             other
             trifles
             which
             they
             call
             Prayers
             ,
             tho
             they
             do
             not
             know
             what
             Prayer
             is
             ;
             for
             it
             consists
             in
             an
             elevation
             o
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             God
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             done
             while
             we
             walk
             ,
             p
             and
             work
             ,
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             even
             while
             one
             is
             at
             rest
             :
             for
             our
             spirit
             ought
             to
             be
             continually
             elevated
             unto
             God
             ,
             in
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             continual
             favours
             which
             we
             receive
             from
             him
             :
             yea
             ,
             q
             even
             in
             sleeping
             our
             will
             ought
             to
             bless
             him
             always
             :
             this
             is
             the
             continual
             prayer
             which
             God
             demands
             of
             us
             .
             But
             we
             do
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ;
             for
             instead
             of
             having
             our
             spirit
             elevated
             to
             God
             continually
             ,
             we
             employ
             it
             in
             earthly
             cares
             and
             solicitudes
             about
             our
             wealth
             ,
             our
             family
             ,
             our
             business
             ,
             or
             houshold
             affairs
             :
             So
             that
             even
             in
             the
             little
             time
             that
             we
             are
             at
             Church
             ,
             saying
             our
             
               Pater
               Nosters
            
             ,
             our
             Spirit
             r
             runs
             frequently
             astray
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             elevated
             unto
             God
             for
             one
             moment
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             yea
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             has
             never
             been
             so
             for
             our
             whole
             life
             :
             and
             we
             think
             we
             have
             prayed
             to
             God
             ,
             provided
             we
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             or
             say
             Prayers
             by
             muttering
             over
             our
             Beads
             .
             These
             are
             all
             new
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             neither
             Jesus
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ever
             taught
             ,
             which
             do
             often
             deprive
             us
             of
             the
             attention
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             to
             true
             prayer
             .
             I
             will
             not
             blame
             the
             going
             to
             Church
             to
             pray
             to
             God.
             This
             is
             very
             good
             ,
             when
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Church
             more
             means
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             facility
             of
             elevating
             the
             spirit
             unto
             God
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             :
             but
             I
             blame
             all
             those
             novelties
             which
             divert
             us
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             amusing
             us
             with
             things
             that
             strike
             upon
             our
             senses
             ;
             for
             which
             I
             can
             see
             no
             remedy
             ,
             since
             these
             evils
             proceed
             from
             those
             who
             ought
             to
             redress
             them
             .
             If
             I
             spoke
             to
             these
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             these
             truths
             ,
             't
             is
             to
             be
             fear'd
             they
             would
             stone
             me
             ;
             for
             they
             will
             not
             be
             reproved
             in
             their
             actions
             ,
             far
             less
             in
             their
             authority
             ;
             and
             tho
             they
             should
             
             clearly
             perceive
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             receive
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             should
             speak
             to
             those
             who
             are
             directed
             and
             govern'd
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             think
             that
             I
             would
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             Hereticks
             ,
             in
             not
             obeying
             those
             who
             call
             themselves
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             so
             far
             perswaded
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             believe
             and
             follow
             their
             directions
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             choose
             rather
             not
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             despise
             the
             counsel
             of
             these
             men
             :
             the
             blindness
             is
             so
             far
             gone
             ,
             that
             I
             look
             upon
             the
             evil
             as
             desperate
             :
             which
             makes
             me
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             is
             judg'd
             ,
             and
             the
             sentence
             is
             irrevocable
             :
             because
             no
             body
             sees
             his
             misery
             ,
             and
             even
             will
             not
             see
             it
             :
             they
             would
             be
             afraid
             to
             offend
             God
             by
             believing
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Twelfth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Conversion
               of
               Men
               now
               is
               desperate
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Noah
               ;
               and
               wherefore
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Said
               to
               her
               ;
               that
               there
               were
               yet
               many
               souls
               in
               the
               world
               capable
               of
               receiving
               these
               truths
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               heard
               these
               things
               ,
               they
               would
               infallibly
               open
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               leave
               their
               errors
               ,
               requesting
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               yet
               speak
               to
               others
               besides
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             cannot
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             I
             see
             no
             hopes
             that
             I
             can
             profit
             by
             it
             .
             The
             darkness
             is
             too
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             too
             inveterate
             .
             As
             long
             as
             God
             shall
             not
             destroy
             s
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             the
             prudence
             of
             the
             prudent
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             receive
             the
             evangelical
             simplicity
             ;
             and
             t
             
               If
               they
               be
               not
               converted
               ,
               and
               become
               as
               little
               Children
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             It
             would
             be
             in
             vain
             therefore
             to
             speak
             to
             them
             .
             But
             if
             you
             know
             any
             one
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             whose
             understanding
             is
             bounded
             ,
             and
             his
             will
             subjected
             to
             God
             ,
             you
             may
             make
             the
             experiment
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             continue
             unknown
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             preserve
             my
             quiet
             ,
             and
             find
             leisure
             to
             entertain
             my self
             with
             God.
             I
             think
             the
             plagues
             are
             so
             near
             ,
             that
             shortly
             there
             will
             be
             no
             need
             of
             Preachers
             to
             proclaim
             the
             judgments
             ;
             
             for
             the
             plagues
             will
             make
             themselves
             be
             felt
             sufficiently
             by
             unbelievers
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             will
             be
             converted
             too
             late
             ;
             for
             the
             u
             pains
             will
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             know
             whither
             to
             turn
             them
             for
             fear
             .
             Never
             any
             such
             thing
             has
             been
             seen
             since
             the
             world
             was
             made
             .
             I
             'm
             afraid
             only
             for
             those
             who
             will
             not
             believe
             ▪
             x
             because
             they
             will
             not
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             prepare
             for
             sufferings
             ;
             and
             being
             surpriz'd
             at
             unawares
             ,
             will
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             perishing
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             for
             thus
             it
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             universal
             Deluge
             :
             tho
             it
             is
             to
             be
             believ'd
             there
             were
             yet
             some
             here
             and
             there
             who
             feared
             God
             ,
             nevertheless
             all
             perished
             because
             of
             their
             unbelief
             .
             Eight
             persons
             only
             did
             escape
             the
             shipwrack
             ;
             because
             they
             believed
             the
             word
             of
             Noah
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             when
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             last
             times
             and
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             they
             think
             we
             y
             tell
             them
             fables
             :
             yea
             ,
             they
             reject
             them
             as
             untrue
             and
             impertinent
             discourses
             .
             One
             says
             ,
             
               this
               will
               not
               fall
               out
               in
               my
               time
               ,
            
             and
             thus
             they
             thrust
             it
             out
             of
             their
             minds
             .
             This
             has
             often
             troubled
             me
             ;
             for
             one
             must
             be
             without
             Charity
             who
             is
             not
             grieved
             to
             see
             his
             Neighbour
             perish
             ,
             while
             he
             will
             not
             believe
             his
             danger
             ,
             nor
             will
             he
             have
             help
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               that
               the
               evil
               could
               not
               be
               wholly
               desperate
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               there
               was
               yet
               Life
               in
               man
               :
               that
               he
               might
               still
               be
               converted
               :
               that
               he
               has
               always
               God
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
               who
               abounds
               in
               mercy
               :
               entreating
               her
               to
               discover
               these
               truths
               to
               men
               ;
               among
               whom
               there
               were
               yet
               some
               without
               doubt
               who
               would
               follow
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               Ignorance
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               damnation
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             an
             infatuation
             of
             mind
             spread
             thro
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             I
             would
             yet
             have
             some
             hope
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             some
             Souls
             in
             particular
             .
             But
             this
             Antichrist
             by
             his
             Devilish
             arts
             z
             has
             corrupted
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             especially
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             ●ender
             them
             stupid
             ,
             and
             without
             reason
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             This
             stupidity
             cannot
             be
             humane
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             yet
             too
             many
             fine
             wits
             in
             the
             world
             to
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             deluded
             by
             false
             perswasions
             that
             we
             are
             Christians
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             guided
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             that
             all
             the
             Devotions
             which
             are
             used
             at
             present
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             
             things
             that
             perfect
             us
             ,
             or
             render
             us
             holy
             ;
             for
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             than
             a
             simple
             human
             reasoning
             to
             perceive
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Holiness
             ,
             nor
             Righteousness
             ,
             nor
             Charity
             among
             men
             now
             :
             notwithstanding
             there
             were
             never
             so
             many
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             many
             Masses
             ,
             so
             many
             receivings
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             so
             many
             Priests
             ,
             Monks
             ,
             Religious
             and
             devout
             persons
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             at
             present
             .
             Can
             we
             conclude
             that
             all
             these
             things
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             are
             withal
             good
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             produced
             so
             many
             bad
             effects
             ?
             Could
             holy
             things
             work
             wickedness
             in
             men
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             and
             feel
             it
             ?
             If
             this
             were
             only
             among
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             
               Jews
               ,
               Turks
            
             ,
             or
             Hereticks
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             some
             ground
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             had
             receiv'd
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             by
             means
             of
             their
             Christian
             exercises
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             receiving
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             live
             better
             than
             all
             those
             other
             Sects
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             be
             less
             wicked
             than
             they
             :
             but
             we
             a
             see
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             now
             adays
             ,
             have
             less
             of
             righteousness
             and
             charity
             than
             the
             Turks
             themselves
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             blinded
             with
             this
             amusement
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             sav'd
             with
             these
             seeming
             devotions
             ,
             and
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             I●
             the
             Devil
             had
             not
             infatuated
             all
             their
             spirits
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             impossible
             that
             there
             should
             be
             so
             much
             as
             one
             ,
             how
             simple
             soever
             ,
             who
             would
             let
             himself
             be
             perswaded
             to
             believe
             a
             thing
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             saw
             with
             his
             eyes
             ,
             felt
             with
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             comprehended
             with
             his
             mind
             .
             This
             is
             notwithstanding
             what
             all
             people
             do
             ,
             while
             they
             believe
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             sav'd
             after
             the
             manner
             that
             they
             live
             now
             b
             ,
             It
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             is
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             men
             may
             be
             converted
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             yet
             in
             life
             :
             but
             by
             what
             means
             do
             you
             judge
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             be
             converted
             ▪
             As
             long
             as
             they
             cannot
             be
             convinc'd
             ;
             that
             this
             outward
             Church
             is
             not
             the
             holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             those
             means
             of
             Salvation
             which
             she
             has
             appointed
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             true
             means
             ,
             no
             body
             will
             ever
             be
             converted
             .
             For
             tho
             indeed
             their
             hearts
             were
             moved
             with
             compunction
             and
             repentance
             thro
             the
             fear
             of
             Gods
             judgments
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             return
             to
             true
             faith
             ;
             but
             would
             go
             seek
             for
             the
             cure
             of
             their
             souls
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             pious
             exercises
             
             to
             which
             they
             have
             been
             so
             long
             accustom'd
             ;
             and
             thus
             they
             would
             remain
             in
             the
             same
             state
             in
             which
             they
             were
             formerly
             ,
             without
             ever
             attaining
             to
             true
             repentance
             .
             For
             if
             I
             should
             tell
             them
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             the
             true
             means
             of
             recovering
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             would
             believe
             that
             I
             design'd
             to
             seduce
             and
             deceive
             them
             .
             So
             much
             are
             they
             pre-occupy'd
             with
             lies
             and
             delusions
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ;
               That
               this
               proceeded
               from
               ignorance
               :
               that
               she
               ought
               to
               declare
               in
               particular
               ,
               wherein
               true
               faith
               does
               consist
               ;
               that
               without
               doubt
               many
               would
               yet
               open
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               would
               embrace
               it
               ;
               there
               being
               many
               who
               desire
               not
               to
               be
               damn'd
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               was
               one
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               answered
            
             ,
             c
             There
             is
             no
             longer
             Faith
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             among
             the
             People
             of
             God
             :
             It
             has
             been
             banish'd
             from
             them
             since
             men
             placed
             their
             faith
             and
             confidence
             upon
             one
             another
             ;
             from
             that
             time
             God
             has
             been
             forgotten
             .
             Men
             have
             made
             it
             be
             believ'd
             that
             they
             would
             save
             one
             another
             ,
             tho'
             these
             Saviours
             cannot
             save
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             make
             one
             hair
             of
             their
             heads
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             by
             their
             Perswasions
             ,
             they
             have
             made
             almost
             all
             the
             World
             to
             become
             Idolatrous
             .
             Every
             one
             has
             forsaken
             the
             
               TRVE
               FAITH
            
             ,
             to
             follow
             and
             adhere
             to
             these
             men
             plac'd
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Dignities
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             follow'd
             and
             honour'd
             as
             Gods
             ,
             believing
             they
             had
             got
             enough
             when
             they
             knew
             how
             to
             please
             and
             content
             them
             .
             Nature
             took
             its
             content
             thus
             ,
             the
             Mind
             its
             satisfaction
             .
             In
             one
             word
             ,
             the
             true
             invisible
             and
             incomprehensible
             God
             has
             been
             raz'd
             out
             of
             the
             memory
             by
             these
             false
             ones
             visible
             and
             sensible
             to
             our
             Nature
             ;
             they
             have
             begun
             to
             make
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             broad
             ,
             whereas
             Jesus
             Christ
             made
             it
             narrow
             ;
             and
             the
             Divine
             and
             Spiritual
             Church
             they
             have
             rendred
             humane
             and
             carnal
             ;
             and
             thus
             they
             have
             become
             still
             worse
             till
             now
             that
             we
             are
             arrived
             at
             the
             height
             of
             all
             Evil.
             The
             greatest
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             do
             not
             perceive
             it
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             become
             insensible
             through
             so
             long
             a
             custom
             .
             I
             believe
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             there
             are
             yet
             many
             persons
             who
             would
             not
             be
             Damn'd
             ,
             but
             what
             means
             is
             there
             to
             save
             them
             when
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             they
             have
             abandon'd
             their
             true
             Faith
             ?
             And
             how
             can
             they
             be
             made
             to
             change
             so
             long
             as
             they
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             well
             and
             secure
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Thirteenth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               true
               Faith
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               Creed
               :
               Of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               our selves
               ,
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               his
               Works
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Told
               her
               ,
               That
               I
               did
               not
               believe
               that
               I
               had
               true
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               had
               sufficiently
               made
               appear
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               not
               be
               right
               ,
               therefore
               I
               desired
               to
               understand
               of
               her
               wherein
               true
               Faith
               does
               consist
               ,
               tho'
               it
               were
               but
               upon
               my
               own
               account
               ,
               for
               I
               desired
               to
               profit
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             let
             us
             examine
             a
             little
             together
             our
             Creed
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             there
             be
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Article
             of
             it
             observed
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             most
             perfect
             Christians
             now-a-days
             .
             If
             we
             believ'd
             that
             
               God
               is
               Almighty
               ,
               that
               he
               created
               the
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             d
             could
             we
             live
             without
             loving
             and
             fearing
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             ?
             Could
             we
             also
             attribute
             to
             our selves
             the
             earthly
             good
             things
             which
             all
             the
             World
             seeks
             after
             and
             loves
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             all
             created
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             appertain
             to
             him
             in
             Property
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             daily
             usurp
             ?
             In
             the
             second
             place
             :
             If
             we
             did
             believe
             
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               only
               Son
               of
               ▪
               God
               ,
               who
               was
               conceived
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
            
             could
             we
             reject
             his
             Instructions
             ,
             e
             since
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Wisdom
             ?
             Could
             we
             follow
             a
             Carnal
             Church
             ,
             seeing
             she
             is
             altogether
             Spiritual
             ,
             engendred
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ?
             Could
             we
             also
             live
             in
             Luxury
             ,
             when
             God
             chose
             a
             Virgin
             for
             his
             own
             Mother
             ?
             Would
             we
             not
             endeavour
             to
             love
             Virginity
             ,
             since
             God
             has
             so
             much
             esteem'd
             it
             ?
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             we
             believ'd
             
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               has
               suffer'd
               even
               so
               far
               as
               to
               be
               Crucified
               ,
               Dead
               and
               Buried
               ,
            
             could
             we
             live
             so
             softly
             seeking
             all
             eases
             to
             our
             Body
             ,
             not
             willing
             to
             suffer
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             painful
             ,
             nor
             affronts
             ,
             nor
             tribulations
             ,
             when
             we
             believ'd
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             has
             indeed
             suffer'd
             for
             us
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             shameful
             Death
             ,
             yea
             ,
             was
             buried
             as
             a
             corruptible
             Man
             ▪
             Would
             we
             not
             imitate
             ,
             or
             follow
             him
             ,
             at
             some
             distance
             ,
             in
             case
             
             we
             had
             the
             faith
             that
             we
             profess
             ?
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             we
             believ'd
             
               that
               he
               is
               risen
               from
               Death
               to
               Life
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ,
            
             f
             were
             it
             possible
             that
             we
             could
             love
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             while
             we
             hope
             that
             we
             shall
             rise
             again
             ,
             since
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             risen
             again
             to
             ascend
             unto
             Heaven
             ?
             Would
             not
             this
             withdraw
             our
             affections
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             through
             the
             hope
             of
             ascending
             unto
             Heaven
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             Were
             it
             possible
             that
             we
             would
             build
             Houses
             ,
             and
             make
             so
             many
             other
             settlements
             as
             we
             do
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             our
             abiding
             City
             ?
             And
             if
             we
             did
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               will
               come
               from
               Heaven
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             g
             were
             it
             possible
             that
             we
             would
             live
             in
             so
             great
             a
             neglect
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             with
             so
             little
             care
             of
             making
             ready
             our
             Accompts
             ,
             to
             render
             them
             to
             that
             great
             Judge
             who
             will
             demand
             of
             us
             an
             account
             of
             all
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             Words
             and
             Deeds
             ?
             Would
             we
             not
             rather
             lay
             aside
             all
             our
             worldly
             Affairs
             ,
             to
             attend
             on
             this
             which
             is
             the
             most
             important
             to
             us
             ,
             yet
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             is
             often
             the
             least
             of
             our
             ●ares
             ?
             And
             did
             we
             believe
             likewise
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               a
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               Church
               ,
            
             h
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             we
             would
             be
             so
             little
             Spiritual
             ,
             so
             Natural
             and
             Earthly
             ,
             so
             wedded
             to
             our
             Senses
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             live
             sometimes
             more
             brutishly
             than
             the
             Beasts
             themselves
             ,
             whereas
             our
             Souls
             ought
             to
             be
             wholly
             Spiritual
             and
             Holy
             ,
             since
             we
             have
             a
             Holy
             Spirit
             and
             a
             Holy
             Church
             ?
             And
             did
             we
             believe
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             ,
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             every
             one
             should
             be
             so
             much
             wedded
             to
             his
             own
             Interest
             and
             Wealth
             ?
             If
             Prayers
             and
             good
             Works
             ought
             to
             be
             all
             common
             amongst
             Christian
             Brethren
             ,
             i
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             temporal
             Wealth
             to
             be
             for
             the
             succour
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             far
             from
             Mens
             dispositions
             now
             ,
             who
             study
             nothing
             but
             to
             keep
             up
             and
             increase
             their
             own
             Wealth
             ,
             understanding
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             mine
             and
             thine
             ,
             both
             in
             Spirituals
             and
             Temporals
             ?
             And
             did
             we
             believe
             
               in
               the
               remission
               of
               Sins
            
             ,
             how
             would
             we
             be
             penitent
             and
             contrite
             to
             obtain
             the
             pardon
             of
             them
             ,
             instead
             of
             continuing
             in
             them
             through
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             the
             most
             part
             of
             men
             do
             ,
             who
             finish
             their
             Lives
             in
             black
             thoughts
             and
             despair
             ,
             instead
             of
             having
             immediate
             recourse
             to
             mercy
             ,
             
             according
             to
             their
             belief
             !
             For
             he
             who
             has
             promised
             the
             remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             has
             not
             promised
             them
             time
             to
             persevere
             in
             them
             .
             If
             this
             belief
             were
             real
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             persevere
             in
             them
             for
             one
             day
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             certain
             of
             living
             so
             long
             .
             And
             did
             we
             believe
             in
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Flesh
            
             ,
             how
             could
             we
             love
             and
             esteem
             our
             flesh
             in
             a
             condition
             so
             miserable
             as
             that
             of
             this
             mortal
             Life
             ?
             We
             would
             greatly
             contemn
             it
             in
             the
             hope
             we
             had
             of
             its
             Resurrection
             ,
             (
             l
             )
             in
             which
             it
             should
             live
             most
             happy
             ,
             delivered
             from
             so
             many
             miseries
             ,
             calamities
             ,
             and
             maladies
             ,
             under
             which
             it
             groans
             during
             its
             exile
             in
             this
             miserable
             World
             ,
             which
             ,
             setting
             aside
             the
             hopes
             of
             its
             Resurrection
             ,
             must
             rather
             be
             called
             Death
             than
             Life
             ;
             the
             belief
             of
             this
             Article
             would
             give
             a
             disgust
             of
             the
             delights
             of
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             aspire
             towards
             that
             to
             come
             .
             And
             did
             we
             believe
             in
             
               Life
               eternal
            
             ,
             what
             would
             we
             not
             do
             to
             obtain
             it
             ?
             m
             We
             would
             voluntarily
             forsake
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Goods
             ,
             to
             obtain
             this
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             for
             it
             deserves
             more
             than
             a
             thousand
             Worlds
             ,
             which
             cannot
             last
             but
             for
             a
             small
             time
             in
             respect
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             whereas
             we
             see
             the
             most
             part
             of
             men
             so
             in
             love
             with
             this
             miserable
             Life
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             fain
             abide
             here
             for
             an
             Eternity
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             filled
             with
             miseries
             and
             calamities
             .
          
           
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             n
             more
             faith
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ?
             That
             no
             body
             lives
             conformably
             to
             his
             belief
             ?
             That
             they
             place
             faith
             only
             in
             Words
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             told
             you
             formerly
             ?
             They
             say
             over
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             every
             day
             ,
             their
             Creed
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             observe
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Article
             of
             it
             .
             These
             are
             nothing
             but
             words
             that
             vanish
             into
             Air
             ;
             and
             nevertheless
             ,
             they
             would
             take
             it
             very
             ill
             to
             make
             appear
             to
             them
             that
             they
             have
             not
             true
             faith
             ,
             tho'
             it
             be
             always
             operative
             ,
             and
             never
             idle
             ▪
             True
             faith
             works
             o
             always
             the
             vertues
             of
             which
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             Souls
             which
             possess
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             these
             operations
             are
             not
             seen
             ,
             it
             may
             indeed
             truly
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             these
             Souls
             have
             not
             faith
             ,
             for
             it
             can
             never
             be
             any
             where
             without
             operating
             its
             vertues
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Sun
             can
             be
             without
             giving
             his
             beams
             .
             Consider
             it
             well
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             my
             saying
             true
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             condemn
             your self
             .
          
           
           
             
               I
               told
               her
               ,
               I
               perceived
               clearly
               that
               People
               lived
               in
               a
               distraction
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               few
               persons
               knew
               themselves
               :
               That
               it
               was
               no
               wonder
               they
               knew
               not
               God
               ,
               since
               they
               did
               not
               know
               themselves
               ;
               and
               that
               truly
               we
               were
               deceived
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               replied
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             he
             who
             knows
             God
             will
             always
             know
             himself
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             knows
             himself
             will
             assuredly
             know
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             one
             is
             linked
             unto
             the
             other
             ;
             a
             serious
             recollection
             of
             spirit
             may
             teach
             us
             this
             .
             We
             speak
             of
             God
             (
             says
             she
             )
             as
             if
             he
             were
             some
             Phantom
             ;
             of
             Paradise
             as
             an
             imaginary
             thing
             ;
             and
             of
             our selves
             as
             a
             temporal
             and
             transient
             thing
             .
             Where
             is
             the
             man
             living
             who
             can
             comprehend
             what
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             place
             he
             abides
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             we
             have
             need
             of
             some
             words
             to
             signify
             what
             we
             would
             say
             ,
             therefore
             we
             say
             that
             God
             is
             in
             Paradise
             as
             in
             the
             place
             of
             his
             abode
             :
             But
             we
             must
             not
             be
             so
             simple
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             has
             any
             particular
             abode
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             can
             contain
             him
             ,
             being
             greater
             than
             all
             things
             .
             We
             say
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             nevertheless
             the
             Heavens
             are
             but
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             very
             uncapable
             of
             being
             able
             to
             contain
             him
             .
             We
             say
             that
             he
             is
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             whither
             he
             is
             ascended
             .
             These
             are
             all
             words
             to
             signify
             in
             our
             Gibberish
             our
             little
             conceptions
             ,
             but
             p
             we
             can
             never
             attain
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             what
             God
             is
             ,
             or
             Paradise
             ,
             or
             even
             our
             own
             Souls
             ;
             for
             this
             cause
             we
             make
             often
             wrong
             judgments
             ,
             and
             the
             Learned
             fill
             our
             minds
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             with
             the
             Idea's
             of
             their
             Imaginations
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             little
             use
             for
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             far
             less
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             frequently
             we
             give
             attributes
             to
             him
             which
             do
             greatly
             diminish
             it
             ,
             to
             speak
             after
             our
             fashion
             .
             q
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             our
             Salvation
             and
             his
             Glory
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             Wisdom
             ,
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             Power
             ,
             the
             perfection
             of
             all
             Goodness
             ,
             who
             never
             had
             beginning
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             have
             end
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             an
             invisible
             and
             incomprehensible
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             has
             given
             us
             an
             understanding
             to
             comprehend
             all
             these
             Divine
             Attributes
             ,
             r
             through
             the
             operations
             which
             they
             produce
             in
             our
             minds
             .
             We
             may
             first
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             because
             we
             feel
             in
             our selves
             that
             we
             have
             a
             dependance
             upon
             
             something
             which
             we
             cannot
             comprehend
             ,
             since
             all
             those
             things
             which
             we
             see
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             having
             created
             us
             ,
             nor
             of
             maintaining
             us
             :
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             stars
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             is
             created
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             ,
             cannot
             add
             one
             hair
             unto
             our
             head
             ,
             nor
             give
             us
             one
             moment
             of
             life
             .
             We
             must
             conclude
             therefore
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             who
             has
             created
             all
             ,
             who
             upholds
             and
             governs
             all
             ,
             by
             a
             supream
             power
             ,
             since
             nothing
             can
             have
             given
             being
             unto
             its
             self
             ,
             there
             must
             have
             been
             of
             necessity
             some
             author
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             who
             has
             given
             them
             all
             a
             being
             and
             beginning
             .
             No
             body
             can
             be
             ignorant
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             tho
             they
             had
             nothing
             but
             a
             Pagan
             light
             .
             And
             to
             perceive
             that
             he
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             wisdom
             ,
             we
             need
             but
             consider
             this
             beautiful
             universe
             ,
             how
             marvellously
             well
             done
             it
             is
             .
             What
             artifice
             could
             keep
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             among
             the
             Waters
             ?
             What
             can
             give
             splendour
             to
             the
             Sun
             ?
             Beauty
             to
             the
             Moon
             ?
             Lights
             to
             the
             Stars
             ?
             Who
             can
             make
             a
             tree
             ,
             a
             fruit
             ,
             a
             flower
             ,
             a
             plant
             of
             so
             many
             different
             herbs
             ?
             Who
             can
             have
             made
             the
             birds
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             different
             kinds
             ?
             And
             above
             all
             ,
             who
             could
             have
             formed
             the
             body
             of
             man
             so
             wonderfully
             shap'd
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             different
             members
             ?
             How
             many
             veins
             ,
             muscles
             ,
             and
             tendons
             ,
             do
             concur
             to
             tye
             up
             this
             tender
             flesh
             !
             What
             master
             could
             ever
             make
             such
             a
             master-piece
             !
             must
             not
             this
             proceed
             from
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             wisdom
             ,
             from
             which
             all
             the
             wisdom
             of
             men
             is
             derived
             ,
             which
             we
             admire
             without
             knowing
             the
             author
             of
             it
             ,
             except
             by
             the
             operations
             which
             we
             experience
             in
             our
             selve
             .
          
           
             Who
             can
             be
             ignorant
             of
             his
             infinite
             wisdom
             ,
             while
             he
             looks
             upon
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             the
             upholding
             of
             this
             great
             Universe
             ?
             Who
             does
             not
             feel
             that
             he
             has
             not
             in
             himself
             any
             power
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             given
             from
             a
             supream
             power
             which
             we
             do
             not
             know
             ?
             Who
             can
             be
             ignorant
             of
             that
             Incomprehensible
             Goodness
             ,
             while
             he
             receives
             every
             moment
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ?
             All
             that
             man
             has
             ,
             he
             holds
             it
             of
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             :
             for
             he
             could
             not
             have
             merited
             any
             thing
             before
             that
             God
             of
             his
             Goodness
             alone
             did
             create
             him
             .
             We
             perceive
             evidently
             that
             he
             is
             an
             Invisible
             and
             Incomprehensible
             spirit
             ,
             for
             none
             ever
             saw
             God
             ,
             or
             can
             comprehend
             what
             he
             is
             .
             He
             can
             never
             have
             had
             beginning
             ,
             having
             given
             beginning
             to
             all
             things
             .
             How
             can
             that
             end
             which
             is
             eternally
             incomprehensible
             ?
             our
             soul
             cannot
             
             even
             comprehend
             itself
             ;
             nevertheless
             we
             may
             well
             judge
             that
             it
             is
             immortal
             :
             for
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             could
             never
             have
             created
             it
             to
             live
             for
             so
             small
             a
             time
             as
             we
             are
             upon
             earth
             .
             He
             would
             have
             done
             a
             thing
             which
             was
             not
             good
             ,
             s
             which
             cannot
             be
             :
             for
             our
             soul
             is
             always
             in
             bondage
             ,
             t
             so
             long
             as
             it
             animates
             this
             our
             miserable
             body
             .
             God
             should
             not
             be
             just
             u
             ,
             if
             he
             gave
             it
             not
             another
             time
             to
             rejoyce
             with
             him
             ;
             else
             the
             end
             of
             its
             creation
             should
             be
             miserable
             .
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             for
             accomplishing
             the
             goodness
             and
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             live
             a
             blessed
             eternity
             ;
             so
             that
             even
             he
             could
             not
             have
             created
             our
             body
             to
             live
             only
             this
             so
             miserable
             short
             life
             :
             by
             far
             greater
             reason
             our
             soul
             ,
             which
             he
             created
             after
             his
             own
             image
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             own
             likeness
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             created
             to
             be
             only
             a
             Prisoner
             in
             our
             body
             ,
             where
             it
             cannot
             act
             but
             by
             its
             co-operation
             with
             it
             ;
             no
             more
             can
             God
             act
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             by
             x
             the
             co-operation
             of
             our
             soul
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             an
             indissoluble
             union
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             one
             and
             of
             the
             other
             .
             For
             God
             is
             united
             with
             our
             soul
             ,
             as
             our
             body
             is
             also
             united
             with
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               I
               admir'd
               these
               marvellous
               and
               unheard
               of
               discourses
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               might
               understand
               more
               ,
               I
               told
               her
               ,
               I
               had
               never
               sufficiently
               understood
               ,
               how
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               was
               unseparable
               from
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our selves
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
               to
               me
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             this
             is
             very
             easie
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             seriously
             reflect
             upon
             it
             ;
             for
             no
             body
             can
             know
             that
             God
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             wisdom
             ,
             without
             perceiving
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             we
             can
             have
             nothing
             but
             ignorance
             only
             ;
             as
             experience
             makes
             sufficiently
             appear
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             has
             wisdom
             at
             his
             wish
             ,
             that
             y
             it
             must
             be
             derived
             from
             that
             supream
             fountain
             ,
             whose
             works
             being
             considered
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             presently
             known
             and
             acknowledg'd
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             wisdom
             ,
             how
             great
             soever
             we
             may
             have
             imagin'd
             it
             ,
             being
             compar'd
             with
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             pure
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             this
             not
             being
             known
             ,
             we
             will
             think
             that
             our
             wisdom
             is
             great
             :
             As
             a
             person
             is
             always
             the
             most
             beautiful
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             perfect
             ,
             when
             she
             is
             alone
             ;
             but
             approaching
             others
             who
             have
             more
             perfection
             than
             she
             ,
             this
             makes
             her
             know
             what
             she
             is
             truly
             .
             Even
             so
             when
             we
             know
             the
             perfections
             
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             know
             our
             own
             imperfections
             .
             If
             we
             know
             his
             almighty
             power
             ,
             we
             shall
             presently
             perceive
             our
             own
             weakness
             ;
             or
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             goodness
             ,
             we
             shall
             discover
             how
             far
             ours
             is
             from
             it
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             know
             God
             ,
             without
             knowing
             our selves
             ;
             neither
             can
             we
             know
             our selves
             ,
             without
             knowing
             God
             :
             for
             he
             who
             knows
             that
             he
             is
             but
             a
             pure
             nothing
             ,
             he
             must
             confess
             that
             there
             is
             something
             above
             him
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             has
             receiv'd
             what
             he
             is
             ;
             because
             a
             Nothing
             cannot
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             give
             any
             thing
             to
             its
             self
             .
             Every
             one
             knows
             well
             ,
             that
             there
             has
             been
             a
             time
             in
             which
             he
             was
             not
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             is
             made
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             know
             how
             ,
             nor
             from
             whence
             he
             is
             taken
             ,
             which
             obliges
             him
             to
             acknowledge
             a
             God
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             things
             :
             and
             even
             tho
             he
             went
             not
             out
             of
             himself
             ,
             he
             must
             know
             God.
             
          
           
             
               All
               these
               truths
               seem'd
               to
               me
               so
               clear
               ,
               that
               I
               knew
               not
               how
               they
               could
               be
               call'd
               in
               question
               ;
               tho
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               we
               see
               no
               body
               attains
               to
               this
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               himself
               ;
               that
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               fallen
               into
               a
               total
               forgetfulness
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               ignorance
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               were
               assuredly
               deceiv'd
               and
               seduc'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
               to
               me
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             deceit
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             can
             comprehend
             it
             .
             We
             run
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             blindfold
             to
             damnation
             without
             perceiving
             it
             ;
             and
             whereas
             those
             who
             guide
             us
             ,
             ought
             to
             set
             us
             again
             into
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             z
             they
             are
             the
             very
             persons
             who
             deceive
             us
             ,
             because
             they
             themselves
             are
             deceived
             by
             Satan
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             hop'd
             for
             but
             a
             total
             ruine
             ,
             a
             which
             will
             be
             irreparable
             ,
             seeing
             that
             it
             is
             eternal
             .
             We
             are
             careful
             enough
             to
             avoid
             the
             perils
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             too
             little
             careful
             to
             avoid
             the
             perils
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             which
             are
             without
             comparison
             much
             more
             considerable
             .
             Man
             having
             forsaken
             his
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             can
             he
             expect
             Salvation
             ?
             When
             we
             leave
             God
             ,
             assuredly
             he
             leaves
             us
             :
             b
             not
             that
             he
             withdraws
             himself
             from
             us
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             himself
             ;
             because
             he
             abides
             always
             through
             all
             without
             any
             change
             .
             c
             But
             he
             withdraws
             himself
             from
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             withdraw
             our selves
             from
             him
             ;
             for
             a
             thing
             which
             we
             leave
             cannot
             abide
             with
             us
             ;
             it
             is
             always
             as
             far
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             tho
             we
             only
             make
             this
             
             separation
             .
             It
             is
             fit
             to
             understand
             ,
             how
             we
             can
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             
               God
               leaves
               us
               or
               forsakes
               us
            
             ;
             because
             many
             understand
             it
             amiss
             ,
             in
             attributing
             to
             God
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             forsaking
             .
             It
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             forsaken
             us
             now
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             we
             ought
             always
             to
             understand
             in
             what
             manner
             he
             leaves
             us
             :
             for
             otherwise
             we
             blaspheme
             against
             God
             ,
             not
             by
             words
             but
             intention
             ,
             in
             conceiving
             that
             God
             does
             of
             himself
             forsake
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fourteenth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               How
               God
               forsakes
               us
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               forsake
               him
               ,
               by
               distraction
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Devil
               has
               seduc'd
               men
               ,
               withdrawing
               them
               from
               the
               Love
               and
               Gratitude
               which
               they
               owe
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               by
               all
               things
               does
               most
               sensibly
               discover
               himself
               to
               be
               alone
               lovely
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Ask'd
               her
               ,
               by
               what
               mean
               we
               had
               fallen
               into
               such
               an
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               abandoning
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               our selves
               ?
               She
               said
               :
            
             By
             the
             straying
             of
             our
             spirit
             ,
             which
             has
             left
             off
             to
             entertain
             it self
             with
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             marvels
             of
             God.
             Our
             soul
             was
             created
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             bless
             him
             continually
             ;
             in
             which
             consists
             the
             continual
             prayer
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             d
             has
             recommended
             to
             us
             since
             he
             became
             man
             :
             for
             we
             have
             no
             other
             thing
             to
             do
             in
             this
             world
             but
             this
             continual
             prayer
             ;
             God
             having
             given
             us
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             We
             see
             in
             the
             Creation
             of
             Adam
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             need
             to
             think
             on
             any
             other
             thing
             but
             to
             bless
             and
             love
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             had
             entertain'd
             himself
             in
             this
             praise
             and
             love
             ,
             we
             had
             never
             fallen
             into
             all
             the
             miseries
             under
             which
             we
             yet
             groan
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             Devil
             ,
             who
             is
             nam'd
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             made
             it
             his
             business
             to
             entertain
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             distract
             them
             from
             the
             Communion
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             with
             God.
             How
             soon
             he
             got
             the
             Woman
             to
             listen
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             draw
             her
             affections
             (
             which
             were
             due
             to
             God
             
             only
             )
             towards
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             were
             given
             her
             only
             for
             use
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             place
             her
             affection
             upon
             them
             ;
             from
             hence
             he
             likewise
             incited
             her
             to
             desire
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             withdrawing
             the
             attention
             which
             she
             had
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             apply
             it
             unto
             curiosity
             ,
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             great
             and
             wise
             .
             Lo
             this
             was
             the
             cause
             why
             we
             did
             abandon
             God
             ,
             and
             lose
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our selves
             .
             Our
             first
             Parents
             began
             to
             do
             this
             in
             the
             terrestrial
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             continu'd
             it
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             ,
             until
             we
             have
             arrived
             f
             unto
             a
             total
             forgetfulness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             entire
             ignorance
             of
             our selves
             .
             For
             if
             you
             will
             consider
             it
             well
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             say
             really
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             g
             
               There
               is
               no
               God
            
             ;
             because
             all
             their
             actions
             are
             done
             as
             if
             there
             were
             none
             ;
             and
             this
             evil
             proceeds
             from
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             spirit
             has
             no
             longer
             communion
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               Whether
               men
               now
               do
               the
               same
               things
               which
               our
               first
               Parents
               did
               in
               the
               earthly
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               let
               themselves
               be
               thus
               seduced
               by
               the
               Devil
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               answered
            
             :
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             they
             do
             much
             worse
             ;
             for
             they
             do
             not
             follow
             the
             suggestion
             of
             the
             Devil
             in
             one
             thing
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             their
             actions
             ,
             desires
             ,
             and
             enterprizes
             .
             Who
             does
             not
             see
             now
             adays
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             have
             left
             off
             to
             entertain
             their
             spirits
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             fix'd
             them
             on
             the
             consideration
             of
             created
             things
             ,
             hearkening
             willingly
             unto
             things
             curious
             and
             pleasant
             to
             their
             senses
             ,
             as
             our
             Mother
             Eve
             did
             ?
             And
             when
             the
             Devil
             proposes
             to
             our
             thoughts
             any
             thing
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             either
             pleasant
             or
             profitable
             to
             our
             nature
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             presently
             follow
             it
             without
             restraint
             and
             without
             fear
             ?
             and
             instead
             of
             fixing
             upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             wonderful
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             continually
             busied
             in
             seeking
             our
             pleasures
             in
             the
             creatures
             ,
             in
             self-complacency
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             desires
             and
             coveting
             of
             earthly
             goods
             :
             which
             things
             do
             entirely
             h
             withdraw
             us
             from
             the
             total
             attention
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             upon
             God
             alone
             ,
             for
             whom
             we
             are
             created
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             these
             things
             which
             are
             subjected
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             God
             created
             for
             our
             i
             footstools
             ,
             as
             the
             earth
             and
             metals
             :
             and
             we
             will
             needs
             carry
             them
             upon
             our
             shoulders
             ,
             yea
             even
             upon
             our
             head
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             heart
             !
             The
             Devil
             represents
             to
             us
             that
             these
             earthly
             
             pleasures
             are
             delightful
             ;
             that
             these
             beauties
             are
             agreeable
             ;
             that
             with
             Money
             we
             may
             do
             and
             know
             every
             thing
             :
             and
             we
             believe
             this
             deceiver
             ,
             and
             follow
             his
             counsels
             ,
             employing
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             our
             life
             in
             seeking
             our
             pleasures
             and
             contentments
             ,
             and
             in
             heaping
             together
             earthly
             goods
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             we
             are
             diverted
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             our
             spirit
             and
             understanding
             cannot
             attend
             upon
             two
             things
             so
             distant
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             is
             God
             and
             the
             creatures
             .
             We
             abandon
             the
             All
             to
             seek
             the
             Nothing
             ,
             as
             did
             our
             first
             Parents
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
            
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             
               were
               expresly
               forbidden
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               a
               tree
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               are
               not
               thus
               expresly
               forbidden
               by
               God
               to
               love
               the
               creatures
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               reply'd
            
             :
             He
             has
             not
             only
             once
             thus
             forbidden
             us
             ,
             but
             many
             times
             ,
             in
             different
             times
             and
             ages
             .
             The
             Prohibition
             which
             God
             gave
             unto
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             was
             directed
             unto
             all
             men
             who
             were
             to
             come
             of
             Adam
             ,
             because
             he
             held
             in
             his
             power
             the
             free
             will
             of
             all
             his
             posterity
             .
             Therefore
             God
             spoke
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             when
             he
             spoke
             to
             our
             first
             Father
             .
             The
             Prohibition
             which
             he
             gave
             him
             (
             m
             )
             not
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             a
             tree
             ,
             was
             nothing
             but
             an
             outward
             sign
             of
             the
             dependance
             which
             he
             ow'd
             unto
             God
             ;
             even
             as
             a
             Superior
             reserves
             to
             himself
             some
             yearly
             rent
             in
             the
             Donation
             which
             he
             makes
             of
             his
             Lands
             or
             Mannors
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             always
             these
             goods
             or
             lands
             ,
             may
             be
             oblig'd
             yearly
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Superiour
             upon
             whom
             they
             depend
             .
             God
             had
             bestow'd
             on
             man
             all
             this
             beautiful
             world
             which
             we
             behold
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             is
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             would
             have
             him
             still
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             dependance
             that
             he
             had
             upon
             his
             God
             and
             Lord
             ,
             that
             the
             knowledge
             of
             this
             might
             oblige
             them
             to
             love
             such
             a
             Benefactor
             ,
             who
             had
             given
             them
             all
             these
             created
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             enjoy
             ,
             provided
             always
             they
             did
             acknowledge
             and
             love
             the
             God
             who
             had
             so
             freely
             bestow'd
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             forbad
             them
             to
             eat
             of
             one
             Tree
             only
             ,
             permitting
             them
             to
             eat
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             permitted
             man
             to
             enjoy
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             provided
             he
             preserve
             always
             the
             obligation
             that
             he
             has
             to
             God.
             He
             requires
             for
             a
             Testimony
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             abstain
             from
             eating
             of
             this
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             never
             forget
             the
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             obedience
             which
             he
             ow'd
             unto
             the
             
             
             
             Lord
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             had
             receiv'd
             all
             things
             .
             This
             Prohibition
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             a
             Command
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             man
             might
             do
             all
             that
             he
             desird
             .
             This
             Commandment
             was
             also
             given
             unto
             man
             ,
             when
             God
             requir'd
             Sacrifices
             from
             him
             ;
             not
             that
             God
             had
             need
             of
             beasts
             ,
             or
             other
             things
             ;
             but
             he
             demands
             this
             outward
             testimony
             in
             confirmation
             of
             the
             inward
             acknowledgment
             ,
             and
             love
             which
             they
             bear
             unto
             God
             the
             giver
             of
             all
             things
             .
             The
             Law
             he
             gave
             to
             Moses
             contain'd
             also
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             this
             love
             n
             and
             gratitude
             which
             we
             owe
             unto
             our
             God.
             Tho
             these
             Commandments
             are
             divided
             into
             ten
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             comprehended
             in
             that
             of
             loving
             and
             acknowledging
             God
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             but
             prohibitions
             not
             to
             do
             the
             things
             which
             would
             hinder
             this
             love
             and
             gratitude
             ,
             because
             he
             who
             takes
             the
             name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
             or
             he
             who
             steals
             ,
             or
             covets
             his
             Neighbors
             goods
             ,
             or
             commits
             Fornication
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             does
             not
             love
             nor
             acknowledge
             God.
             o
             And
             to
             make
             this
             love
             and
             acknowledgment
             easie
             to
             him
             ,
             God
             forbids
             him
             to
             commit
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             being
             contrary
             to
             this
             love
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             summ
             of
             these
             Commandments
             it
             consists
             in
             one
             only
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             love
             and
             acknowledgment
             of
             God
             ;
             when
             he
             commands
             to
             keep
             holy
             the
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             to
             honour
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ;
             all
             this
             depends
             upon
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             testify
             also
             outwardly
             in
             sanctifying
             the
             days
             which
             are
             dedicated
             unto
             him
             .
             The
             honour
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             signifies
             only
             an
             acknewledgment
             that
             we
             owe
             unto
             our
             Benefactors
             ,
             of
             whom
             God
             is
             the
             principal
             ,
             yea
             even
             p
             the
             giver
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             but
             because
             our
             Parents
             do
             us
             good
             in
             nourishing
             ,
             helping
             ,
             caring
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             teaching
             us
             during
             our
             weakness
             ,
             he
             commands
             us
             to
             honour
             them
             as
             little
             Gods
             ,
             for
             the
             small
             good
             things
             which
             they
             do
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             by
             this
             outward
             acknowledgment
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             mindful
             of
             our
             acknowledgments
             which
             we
             owe
             q
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             proportion
             to
             the
             benefits
             which
             we
             receive
             from
             him
             .
             Behold
             how
             God
             has
             many
             times
             forbidden
             us
             not
             to
             love
             the
             creatures
             ,
             since
             by
             so
             many
             diverse
             ways
             he
             commands
             us
             to
             love
             him
             to
             the
             exclusion
             of
             all
             things
             .
             Which
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             has
             well
             exprest
             
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             r
             
               love
               God
               with
               all
               our
               heart
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               strength
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               our
               thoughts
               .
            
             There
             could
             not
             be
             more
             express
             terms
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             our
             heart
             is
             created
             for
             God
             only
             ,
             and
             for
             nothing
             else
             .
          
           
             
               I
               receiv'd
               such
               light
               by
               these
               reasonings
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               my
               delight
               to
               hear
               them
               :
               And
               to
               make
               her
               speak
               the
               more
               ,
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               some
               Authors
               who
               maintain'd
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               to
               love
               God
               with
               all
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               his
               Commandments
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               was
               mov'd
               with
               anger
               ;
               saying
               :
            
             What
             injury
             do
             they
             to
             God
             by
             such
             sentiments
             !
             I
             swear
             to
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             these
             persons
             know
             neither
             God
             nor
             themselves
             ;
             when
             they
             assert
             such
             things
             .
             They
             are
             insupportable
             to
             me
             .
             What
             well
             dispos'd
             Soul
             could
             suffer
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             say
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             given
             s
             Commandments
             to
             man
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             observe
             .
             This
             is
             to
             desire
             to
             make
             him
             pass
             for
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             an
             Ignorant
             .
             For
             to
             lay
             on
             a
             heavier
             burthen
             than
             our
             shoulders
             could
             bear
             would
             be
             a
             Cruelty
             ;
             and
             to
             damn
             men
             for
             not
             having
             done
             that
             which
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             ,
             a
             Tyranny
             .
             Could
             God
             give
             insupportable
             Laws
             without
             being
             unjust
             ?
             Could
             he
             overcharge
             men
             without
             cruelty
             ?
             He
             who
             made
             men
             ,
             could
             he
             be
             ignorant
             of
             their
             strength
             and
             capacity
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             give
             them
             laws
             according
             to
             their
             weakness
             or
             infirmities
             ?
             What
             Blasphemies
             do
             they
             commit
             ,
             against
             the
             supream
             Wisdom
             which
             knows
             all
             things
             !
             What
             injury
             to
             that
             straight
             Righteousness
             .
             What
             contempt
             to
             make
             him
             ignorant
             of
             the
             strength
             and
             capacity
             of
             men
             !
             He
             who
             knows
             t
             the
             most
             secret
             thoughts
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             past
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             present
             .
             O
             ingrate
             creature
             !
             If
             thou
             knewest
             thy self
             ,
             thou
             would'st
             perceive
             but
             too
             much
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             capable
             u
             of
             loving
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             !
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             natural
             to
             man
             than
             love
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             does
             more
             oblige
             to
             love
             ,
             than
             the
             benefits
             receiv'd
             without
             having
             merited
             them
             .
             What
             is
             wanting
             to
             you
             therefore
             to
             be
             able
             to
             love
             with
             all
             your
             heart
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             lovely
             than
             he
             ,
             all-beautiful
             ,
             all-good
             ,
             all-wife
             ,
             all-perfect
             ;
             in
             short
             ,
             x
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             perfections
             !
             Our
             
             heart
             ,
             which
             cannot
             live
             without
             love
             ,
             could
             it
             find
             any
             object
             more
             lovely
             ,
             or
             any
             greater
             subject
             of
             acknowledgment
             for
             so
             many
             benefits
             received
             from
             him
             ?
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               it
               was
               truth
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               objects
               could
               be
               found
               so
               worthy
               of
               our
               affection
               as
               God
               is
               ;
               but
               the
               evil
               came
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               did
               not
               see
               nor
               feel
               God
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               the
               creatures
               ,
               which
               are
               material
               and
               sensible
               to
               our
               senses
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
               to
               me
            
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             God
             being
             a
             pure
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             not
             visible
             nor
             sensible
             to
             our
             natural
             senses
             .
             But
             believe
             me
             ,
             he
             is
             more
             visible
             and
             sensible
             to
             our
             understanding
             y
             by
             his
             works
             ,
             than
             are
             all
             the
             creatures
             together
             ;
             and
             he
             does
             us
             also
             much
             more
             good
             ,
             than
             all
             that
             is
             created
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             we
             ought
             to
             love
             him
             alone
             more
             than
             all
             other
             things
             together
             ;
             for
             if
             our
             understanding
             would
             apply
             its
             self
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             wonderful
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             would
             find
             more
             ground
             to
             love
             God
             than
             any
             thing
             ,
             how
             lovely
             soever
             it
             might
             be
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             the
             natural
             senses
             .
             All
             the
             mischief
             proceeds
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             senses
             are
             distracted
             from
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             apply
             them
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             ,
             earthly
             objects
             which
             are
             below
             us
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             of
             being
             lov'd
             by
             us
             ;
             for
             they
             can
             give
             us
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             but
             divertisement
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             amusement
             of
             our
             senses
             ,
             without
             any
             profit
             ,
             since
             all
             is
             but
             vanity
             ,
             passing
             away
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             without
             leaving
             any
             thing
             in
             our
             souls
             ,
             but
             vexations
             and
             regrets
             at
             death
             .
             Behold
             the
             height
             of
             all
             the
             happiness
             we
             can
             ever
             hope
             for
             ,
             in
             loving
             any
             creatures
             whatsoever
             .
             A
             mans
             mind
             must
             be
             infatuated
             if
             he
             do
             not
             find
             in
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             operations
             which
             we
             experience
             in
             our selves
             ,
             all
             sorts
             of
             occasions
             to
             love
             and
             to
             follow
             him
             .
             For
             who
             can
             consider
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Stars
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             good
             and
             fertility
             of
             the
             Flowers
             ,
             and
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             without
             being
             ravish'd
             with
             admiration
             ,
             in
             considering
             what
             beauty
             and
             goodness
             he
             must
             have
             ,
             who
             gives
             them
             to
             all
             these
             things
             !
             We
             amuse
             our selves
             sometimes
             in
             loving
             a
             stone
             ,
             a
             flower
             ,
             or
             a
             humane
             creature
             for
             its
             beauty
             ;
             and
             we
             do
             not
             raise
             our
             understandings
             to
             love
             the
             fountain
             ,
             and
             the
             giver
             of
             all
             these
             beauties
             ,
             which
             is
             God!
             most
             durably
             beautiful
             ,
             who
             cannot
             fade
             ,
             as
             do
             
             all
             these
             other
             beauties
             ,
             which
             are
             nothing
             but
             phantastical
             and
             changeable
             .
             If
             God
             had
             not
             the
             perfection
             of
             all
             beauties
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             give
             it
             to
             so
             many
             diverse
             things
             ;
             for
             one
             can
             never
             give
             that
             which
             he
             himself
             has
             not
             ?
             Who
             can
             say
             therefore
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             see
             nor
             feel
             God
             as
             we
             do
             the
             creatures
             ?
             since
             he
             shews
             himself
             ,
             z
             and
             lets
             himself
             be
             felt
             by
             his
             operations
             ,
             which
             are
             sensible
             to
             our
             senses
             .
             Who
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             not
             continually
             perceive
             God
             operating
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             doing
             him
             infinite
             good
             ?
             That
             we
             have
             a
             a
             being
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             good
             will
             of
             God.
             That
             we
             see
             ,
             or
             speak
             ,
             or
             hear
             ,
             are
             the
             gifts
             of
             God.
             That
             we
             reason
             with
             our
             understanding
             ;
             that
             we
             enjoy
             our
             five
             natural
             Senses
             :
             these
             are
             all
             gifts
             of
             God
             which
             no
             body
             can
             give
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             which
             cannot
             be
             acquired
             by
             Gold
             ,
             and
             Silver
             ,
             or
             Freinds
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             who
             they
             will.
             The
             daily
             food
             of
             our
             body
             ,
             does
             it
             not
             all
             come
             from
             God
             ?
             For
             what
             man
             can
             make
             a
             grain
             of
             Corn
             or
             a
             Strawberry
             to
             grow
             ?
             All
             these
             things
             ,
             with
             a
             thousand
             others
             ;
             do
             they
             not
             afford
             us
             sensible
             enough
             subjects
             to
             know
             and
             to
             love
             God
             ?
             Can
             we
             say
             in
             truth
             that
             we
             do
             not
             see
             him
             ,
             nor
             feel
             him
             ,
             since
             he
             makes
             himself
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             felt
             every
             moment
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             benefits
             which
             our
             Soul
             and
             our
             Body
             do
             receive
             in
             so
             great
             abundance
             ,
             which
             cannot
             come
             from
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             from
             God
             himself
             ?
             It
             would
             be
             more
             true
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             not
             love
             the
             creatures
             ,
             than
             that
             we
             cannot
             love
             God
             ;
             for
             they
             can
             give
             us
             nothing
             ,
             and
             God
             gives
             us
             all
             that
             we
             see
             by
             our
             natural
             senses
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             impossibility
             of
             loving
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             fulfilling
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             is
             apply'd
             to
             a
             contrary
             sense
             ;
             and
             that
             b
             it
             is
             more
             impossible
             to
             love
             the
             creatures
             with
             all
             our
             heart
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             never
             fill
             our
             soul
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             material
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             congruity
             in
             them
             to
             be
             loved
             with
             all
             our
             heart
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             filled
             but
             with
             God
             alone
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Fifteenth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               God
               has
               never
               given
               to
               Man
               but
               one
               only
               essential
               Command
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               of
               his
               LOVE
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               easie
               and
               most
               agreeable
               ,
               and
               the
               Love
               of
               all
               other
               things
               most
               vain
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Said
               unto
               her
               ;
               That
               she
               confounded
               the
               Ten
               Commands
               of
               God
               into
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               who
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               keep
               his
               Commands
               ,
               speak
               of
               all
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               first
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               reply'd
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             the
             only
             Commandment
             to
             which
             God
             would
             have
             us
             subjected
             .
             He
             has
             never
             laid
             any
             other
             burthen
             upon
             our
             shoulders
             ,
             but
             this
             gentle
             Yoke
             of
             LOVE
             .
             All
             the
             other
             Laws
             and
             Commands
             are
             occasioned
             by
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             are
             ordain'd
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             beware
             of
             them
             .
             He
             perceiv'd
             that
             men
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             began
             to
             appropriate
             to
             themselves
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             other
             earthly
             goods
             ,
             as
             things
             depending
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             which
             led
             to
             a
             forgetfulness
             of
             ,
             and
             an
             ingratitude
             to
             God.
             Therefore
             he
             appointed
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             First
             Fruits
             ;
             that
             by
             these
             outward
             signs
             they
             might
             always
             preserve
             in
             their
             heart
             the
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             all
             which
             they
             possest
             came
             from
             God.
             It
             was
             his
             will
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             build
             him
             a
             rich
             Temple
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             might
             always
             acknowledge
             c
             that
             all
             their
             treasures
             ,
             riches
             ,
             and
             magnificences
             came
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             belong
             to
             him
             .
             Therefore
             he
             requires
             ,
             that
             they
             build
             him
             a
             magnificent
             Temple
             .
             Not
             that
             God
             has
             need
             of
             Temples
             ,
             of
             Riches
             ,
             or
             Treasures
             ,
             being
             All
             in
             himself
             .
             But
             he
             requires
             ,
             that
             man
             retain
             this
             acknowledgment
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             remembrance
             of
             so
             many
             benefits
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             fulfil
             this
             first
             Commandment
             .
             That
             he
             gave
             to
             Moses
             ten
             Commands
             written
             in
             stone
             ,
             was
             
             d
             when
             men
             began
             to
             multiply
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             giving
             themselves
             to
             swear
             ,
             rob
             ,
             bear
             false
             witness
             ,
             commit
             fornication
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ;
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             forbids
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             fearing
             lest
             the
             ignorance
             of
             these
             evil
             deeds
             might
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             damnation
             .
             e
             By
             these
             Commands
             he
             shews
             them
             their
             sins
             ,
             forbidding
             them
             to
             commit
             them
             any
             longer
             ,
             because
             all
             these
             things
             were
             hinderances
             of
             loving
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             commanded
             them
             .
             The
             Law
             f
             of
             Circumcision
             aim'd
             also
             at
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             make
             man
             acknowledge
             that
             he
             held
             his
             life
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             for
             an
             outward
             sign
             of
             this
             acknowledgment
             ,
             he
             requir'd
             that
             he
             should
             shed
             of
             his
             blood
             .
             Not
             that
             he
             had
             need
             either
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             men
             or
             beasts
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             should
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             receiv'd
             all
             their
             being
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             this
             acknowledgment
             might
             oblige
             them
             always
             to
             love
             their
             Creator
             .
             Even
             g
             the
             
               Evangelical
               Law
            
             consists
             in
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             first
             Command
             of
             loving
             God
             with
             all
             our
             heart
             .
             The
             counsel
             of
             poverty
             ,
             chastity
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             counsels
             ,
             are
             given
             us
             only
             for
             means
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             LOVE
             ,
             because
             he
             who
             loves
             riches
             ,
             luxury
             ,
             himself
             ,
             or
             other
             things
             ,
             h
             cannot
             love
             God
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             ,
             nor
             fulfil
             this
             first
             Commaadment
             .
             By
             which
             you
             may
             perceive
             evidently
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             are
             comprehended
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             only
             prohibitions
             to
             do
             what
             would
             hinder
             this
             love
             ;
             that
             God
             has
             never
             given
             us
             any
             other
             Law
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             loving
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             pity
             which
             he
             has
             to
             see
             us
             perish
             ,
             made
             him
             give
             all
             those
             prohibitions
             contain'd
             in
             his
             Commandments
             .
             Can
             this
             be
             evil
             ,
             or
             impossible
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             affirm'd
             to
             me
             ?
             Is
             it
             impossible
             to
             be
             in
             the
             world
             without
             killing
             ,
             robbing
             ,
             committing
             adultery
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ?
             It
             is
             rather
             impossible
             for
             him
             who
             has
             common
             sense
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             for
             all
             these
             evil
             things
             are
             repugnant
             to
             good
             sense
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             God
             delights
             ,
             comforts
             ,
             and
             edifies
             .
             How
             then
             should
             it
             be
             impossible
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             so
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             omit
             things
             so
             evil
             ;
             i
             this
             is
             most
             good
             ,
             useful
             ,
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             most
             easie
             even
             to
             our
             natural
             inclination
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             without
             loving
             something
             ,
             and
             cannot
             find
             an
             object
             
             more
             good
             ,
             more
             wise
             ,
             more
             powerful
             ,
             and
             more
             worthy
             to
             be
             lov'd
             than
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             we
             can
             derive
             greater
             advantages
             both
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             than
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             
               I
               told
               her
               :
               That
               she
               rendered
               the
               love
               of
               God
               easie
               and
               agreeable
               ;
               that
               no
               man
               could
               have
               any
               thing
               to
               say
               against
               truths
               so
               clear
               and
               solid
               ;
               but
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               from
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               we
               find
               them
               so
               difficult
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               the
               creatures
               so
               easie
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             it
             proceeds
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             keep
             our
             mind
             distracted
             and
             diverted
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             apply
             it
             only
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             creatures
             ;
             l
             by
             this
             means
             our
             understanding
             is
             filled
             with
             these
             earthly
             objects
             ,
             which
             darken
             our
             reason
             ,
             and
             render
             it
             uncapable
             of
             discerning
             aright
             the
             things
             which
             we
             see
             and
             feel
             .
             For
             if
             our
             reason
             were
             not
             darkned
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             that
             we
             could
             love
             the
             creatures
             in
             themselves
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             so
             frail
             ,
             so
             impotent
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             short
             continuance
             ;
             which
             are
             all
             qualities
             very
             little
             lovely
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Creator
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             works
             makes
             appear
             unto
             us
             his
             omnipotence
             ,
             his
             stability
             ,
             and
             constancy
             ,
             and
             his
             eternal
             duration
             .
             The
             creatures
             themselves
             do
             discover
             to
             us
             this
             truth
             :
             when
             we
             behold
             the
             Sun
             continue
             his
             carreer
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             day
             still
             to
             succeed
             the
             night
             ,
             the
             fountains
             to
             give
             their
             waters
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             the
             earth
             to
             bring
             forth
             its
             fruit
             continually
             ,
             the
             air
             its
             birds
             ,
             the
             sea
             its
             fishes
             ,
             nature
             its
             beasts
             ,
             and
             men
             .
             What
             mighty
             arm
             must
             it
             be
             that
             governs
             all
             these
             things
             !
             What
             power
             that
             upholds
             and
             maintains
             them
             !
             What
             immobility
             that
             makes
             them
             always
             persist
             in
             an
             equal
             pace
             !
             Is
             there
             any
             reason
             ,
             how
             little
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             led
             to
             love
             a
             God
             ,
             so
             lovely
             as
             he
             renders
             himself
             by
             the
             sole
             government
             of
             his
             creatures
             ?
          
           
             How
             much
             more
             must
             he
             be
             so
             in
             himself
             ?
             and
             nevertheless
             we
             turn
             away
             our
             understanding
             from
             these
             considerations
             to
             turn
             it
             towards
             the
             creature
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             frail
             of
             its
             self
             ,
             that
             it
             merits
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             m
             to
             be
             despis'd
             by
             us
             .
             For
             what
             can
             there
             be
             of
             lovely
             in
             the
             creatures
             ,
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             ?
             when
             we
             consider
             them
             only
             in
             themselves
             they
             are
             pure
             Nothings
             ,
             
             which
             have
             neither
             strength
             ,
             nor
             beauty
             ,
             nor
             goodness
             ,
             nor
             perfections
             ,
             nor
             duration
             .
             All
             that
             is
             beautiful
             and
             good
             in
             them
             comes
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             evil
             come
             from
             themselves
             .
             If
             God
             did
             not
             uphold
             the
             Sun
             and
             all
             the
             Stars
             ,
             in
             the
             bounds
             and
             limits
             wherein
             he
             has
             plac'd
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             assuredly
             consume
             all
             the
             earth
             .
             The
             creatures
             may
             greatly
             hurt
             us
             ,
             and
             no
             ways
             benefit
             us
             .
             We
             are
             hurtful
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             had
             not
             stray'd
             from
             sense
             ,
             and
             lost
             our
             reason
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             that
             we
             would
             be
             led
             to
             love
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             love
             the
             Creator
             .
          
           
             
               I
               told
               her
               :
               That
               there
               were
               creatures
               so
               lovely
               ,
               that
               one
               must
               be
               insensible
               not
               to
               love
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               cannot
               hate
               ,
               or
               despise
               ,
               that
               which
               does
               so
               strongly
               tickle
               our
               senses
               as
               a
               most
               fair
               humane
               creature
               would
               do
               ,
               and
               likewise
               so
               many
               other
               different
               beanties
               which
               God
               has
               created
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             perceive
             well
             that
             you
             are
             yet
             earthly
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             understanding
             is
             not
             as
             yet
             raised
             from
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             since
             you
             do
             not
             well
             comprehend
             my
             saying
             .
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             love
             all
             the
             beauties
             and
             goodness
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             God
             has
             created
             them
             all
             for
             men
             n
             ,
             especially
             for
             his
             elect
             ,
             who
             may
             use
             and
             enjoy
             them
             at
             their
             wish
             ,
             provided
             they
             take
             them
             in
             God
             who
             is
             their
             fountain
             :
             but
             I
             blame
             only
             the
             love
             which
             is
             carry'd
             to
             the
             creatures
             for
             themselves
             ;
             for
             else
             we
             must
             love
             the
             beauties
             and
             goodness
             of
             the
             creatures
             if
             we
             love
             God
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             see
             the
             beauty
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             but
             by
             his
             creatures
             :
             He
             ,
             being
             an
             invisible
             and
             incomprehensible
             spirit
             o
             ,
             renders
             ▪
             himself
             visible
             and
             comprehensible
             in
             his
             creatures
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             who
             sees
             a
             fair
             or
             good
             thing
             ,
             sees
             God
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             beautiful
             and
             good
             but
             he
             alone
             .
             He
             is
             all
             beauty
             and
             all
             goodness
             ;
             and
             nothing
             can
             be
             beautiful
             and
             good
             without
             deriving
             it
             from
             God.
             But
             all
             that
             is
             blameable
             herein
             ,
             is
             that
             our
             understanding
             is
             not
             apply'd
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             beauties
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             considering
             these
             earthly
             beauties
             .
             We
             do
             not
             raise
             our
             mind
             higher
             than
             these
             material
             beauties
             ,
             which
             do
             debase
             us
             to
             the
             love
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             in
             diverting
             us
             from
             that
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             for
             God
             alone
             .
             For
             example
             ;
             if
             you
             regrrd
             the
             beauty
             of
             a
             flower
             ,
             and
             love
             it
             because
             
             it
             tickles
             your
             Curiosity
             ,
             you
             commit
             a
             Folly
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             nothing
             lovely
             in
             this
             Flower
             but
             the
             Art
             of
             the
             Workman
             ,
             who
             made
             it
             :
             For
             it
             it
             can
             give
             you
             no
             other
             but
             a
             vain
             Contentment
             to
             the
             Sight
             or
             Smell
             ,
             which
             are
             things
             that
             pass
             in
             a
             Moment
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             wait
             but
             one
             Day
             ,
             you
             will
             see
             what
             you
             lov'd
             turned
             to
             Dung
             ,
             and
             its
             sweet
             Smell
             chang'd
             into
             Stink
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             Flowers
             bought
             for
             three
             thousand
             Florins
             ,
             with
             a
             too
             vehement
             Ray
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             has
             withered
             in
             one
             Day
             ,
             or
             ,
             a
             little
             Rain
             ,
             rotted
             in
             the
             same
             Time
             :
             And
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             an
             Earth-worm
             has
             kill'd
             its
             Root
             in
             one
             Night
             ,
          
           
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             Objects
             not
             very
             lovely
             ,
             to
             be
             lov'd
             by
             reasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             capable
             of
             loving
             a
             God
             ?
             Must
             ▪
             not
             a
             Man
             be
             come
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Folly
             ,
             to
             set
             his
             Affections
             on
             things
             so
             frail
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             in
             one
             Day
             reduc'd
             into
             the
             Dung-Hill
             ?
             All
             the
             Creatures
             are
             no
             other
             thing
             in
             ▪
             themselves
             :
             He
             who
             sets
             his
             Affections
             on
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             sees
             them
             dye
             ,
             to
             his
             Regret
             :
             He
             who
             places
             them
             in
             Riches
             ,
             sees
             them
             perish
             by
             a
             renverse
             of
             Fortune
             :
             He
             who
             places
             them
             in
             Honours
             ,
             sees
             them
             perish
             by
             some
             Disgrace
             .
             If
             he
             place
             them
             in
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             in
             Learning
             ,
             all
             this
             perishes
             by
             a
             small
             Defluxion
             falling
             upon
             the
             Brain
             .
             Let
             him
             place
             his
             Affection
             on
             any
             Human
             Beauty
             ,
             it
             passes
             as
             quickly
             as
             a
             Flower
             ,
             and
             is
             reduc'd
             to
             Corruption
             .
             Even
             so
             are
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             the
             Mouth
             and
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             afford
             nothing
             but
             great
             Putrefaction
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             if
             we
             love
             our selves
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             we
             render
             our selves
             miserable
             ,
             for
             we
             cannot
             be
             reduc'd
             to
             a
             greater
             Slavery
             than
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             our
             Passions
             ;
             which
             are
             sometimes
             so
             insolent
             that
             they
             render
             the
             most
             perfect
             Men
             miserable
             .
             By
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             is
             not
             God
             is
             nothing
             but
             Misery
             and
             p
             Vexation
             of
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Happiness
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             all
             these
             Creatures
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             regarded
             in
             their
             Fountain
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             ;
             whom
             if
             we
             did
             regard
             ,
             all
             these
             Creatures
             would
             not
             be
             capable
             of
             gaining
             our
             Affection
             .
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             love
             them
             without
             being
             distracted
             and
             turned
             away
             from
             God
             :
             For
             if
             we
             considered
             the
             Qualities
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             compared
             them
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             we
             would
             see
             that
             those
             are
             but
             Dung
             compared
             with
             Gold
             :
             Besides
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Creatures
             
             together
             cannot
             save
             us
             q
             nor
             give
             us
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Moment
             of
             Life
             .
             We
             pass
             sometimes
             our
             whole
             Life
             in
             studying
             to
             render
             our selves
             accomplish'd
             among
             Men
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             no
             Power
             r
             to
             make
             us
             happy
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             for
             their
             Friendship
             is
             changeable
             and
             their
             Fortune
             unconstant
             .
             Their
             Fidelity
             does
             often
             depend
             upon
             our
             Complaisance
             ;
             a
             small
             Word
             ill
             plac'd
             will
             render
             them
             your
             Enemies
             :
             And
             tho'
             it
             were
             real
             and
             constant
             ,
             death
             can
             rob
             you
             of
             it
             in
             a
             Moment
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             never
             find
             them
             any
             more
             in
             your
             Need.
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             that
             all
             things
             are
             frail
             ,
             upon
             which
             there
             is
             no
             leaning
             ?
             no
             Ground
             to
             let
             our selves
             be
             charm'd
             or
             our
             Senses
             tickl'd
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             Disorder
             of
             Spirit
             and
             a
             Forgetfulness
             of
             God!
             And
             if
             this
             were
             remov'd
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             love
             the
             Creatures
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             cease
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             even
             tho
             he
             had
             never
             commanded
             us
             .
             Even
             Natural
             Instinct
             s
             leads
             us
             to
             his
             Love
             ,
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             wonderful
             Works
             and
             of
             his
             Benefits
             which
             we
             receive
             every
             Moment
             :
             There
             needed
             no
             other
             Love
             to
             oblige
             us
             to
             love
             him
             with
             all
             our
             Heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             our
             Strength
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Sixteenth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               continual
               Prayer
               and
               constant
               Communion
               with
               God
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               were
               created
               :
               And
               how
               we
               are
               distracted
               from
               it
               by
               the
               Business
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               frail
               Creatures
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Perceiv'd
               most
               clearly
               that
               all
               this
               was
               true
               ,
               and
               moreover
               ,
               that
               all
               Men
               were
               very
               far
               from
               such
               Sentiments
               ;
               that
               every
               one
               of
               them
               spent
               their
               Life
               in
               the
               Affairs
               and
               Business
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               thought
               not
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               keep
               Communion
               in
               Spirit
               with
               God
               ,
               fearing
               that
               this
               might
            
             
             
               rob
               them
               of
               the
               Time
               and
               Occasion
               of
               dispatching
               well
               their
               Affairs
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               Whether
               every
               one
               was
               oblig'd
               to
               keep
               continual
               Communion
               with
               God
               ?
               If
               this
               was
               not
               the
               particular
               Business
               of
               the
               Monks
               ;
               the
               Religious
               or
               other
               Persons
               ,
               who
               make
               Profession
               of
               a
               Spiritual
               Life
               ,
               tending
               to
               Perfection
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             all
             Christians
             t
             are
             Religious
             ,
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             Religion
             but
             a
             Christian
             Life
             .
             Every
             one
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             sav'd
             ,
             is
             obliged
             to
             entertain
             his
             Spirit
             continually
             with
             God
             ;
             therefore
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             u
             ,
             That
             we
             ought
             always
             to
             pray
             and
             never
             faint
             .
             He
             speaks
             to
             Persons
             of
             all
             Conditions
             ;
             not
             to
             the
             Religious
             only
             ,
             for
             there
             were
             none
             in
             his
             Time
             who
             did
             wear
             disguised
             Habits
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             now
             ,
             but
             all
             Christians
             were
             religious
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             yet
             at
             present
             .
             Neither
             the
             Habit
             nor
             the
             Cloyster
             do
             make
             Religion
             ,
             but
             x
             the
             Observance
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Counsels
             .
             We
             are
             greatly
             mistaken
             if
             we
             think
             that
             God
             has
             a
             Regard
             to
             the
             States
             and
             Conditions
             y
             of
             Persons
             :
             He
             regards
             not
             whether
             we
             be
             Religious
             or
             Married
             ;
             but
             whether
             we
             observe
             his
             Commandments
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             Every
             one
             is
             free
             to
             chuse
             what
             State
             he
             will
             ;
             provided
             that
             in
             it
             he
             observe
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             State
             ,
             nor
             any
             Condition
             that
             can
             exempt
             a
             Person
             from
             keeping
             continual
             Communion
             with
             God
             :
             For
             he
             invites
             us
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             created
             for
             no
             other
             Thing
             .
             All
             other
             Affairs
             or
             Businesses
             are
             but
             accidental
             and
             of
             small
             importance
             ;
             whether
             they
             succeed
             or
             miscarry
             ,
             it
             matters
             little
             ;
             because
             all
             their
             Successes
             cannot
             serve
             us
             but
             for
             this
             short
             Life
             ,
             which
             stands
             not
             in
             need
             of
             much
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             content
             our selves
             with
             what
             is
             necessary
             only
             :
             In
             which
             we
             would
             be
             more
             happy
             than
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             we
             possess
             beyond
             this
             Necessity
             is
             Affliction
             and
             Vexation
             of
             Spirit
             .
             God
             created
             us
             to
             love
             him
             only
             ;
             and
             that
             z
             he
             might
             take
             his
             Delight
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             with
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             only
             End
             of
             our
             Creation
             .
             He
             had
             no
             need
             of
             us
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             create
             us
             to
             take
             his
             Pleasure
             with
             us
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             we
             do
             least
             of
             all
             think
             of
             or
             apply
             our selves
             unto
             .
             It
             seems
             we
             would
             change
             the
             Designs
             that
             God
             has
             concerning
             us
             ,
             while
             we
             will
             not
             follow
             his
             Ordinance
             
             of
             Praying
             always
             .
             One
             thinks
             he
             is
             born
             to
             be
             a
             Lawyer
             ,
             an
             Advocote
             ,
             a
             Priest
             ,
             a
             Monk
             ,
             a
             Merchant
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             other
             State
             ,
             Office
             or
             Benefice
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             is
             advanc'd
             ,
             and
             they
             press
             hard
             to
             perfect
             themselves
             ,
             to
             increase
             and
             prosper
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             created
             to
             do
             this
             .
             And
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             arriv'd
             at
             the
             highest
             of
             their
             Pretensions
             ,
             Death
             a
             comes
             ,
             which
             consumes
             all
             .
             What
             a
             silly
             Business
             have
             we
             aim'd
             at
             ?
             What
             a
             poor
             Stay
             of
             all
             our
             Hopes
             ?
             Our
             Riches
             are
             perish'd
             :
             b
             Our
             Honours
             remain
             on
             the
             Earth
             :
             All
             our
             Travels
             ,
             Cares
             and
             Labours
             have
             left
             us
             nothing
             but
             Ashes
             and
             Rottenness
             in
             Recompence
             of
             all
             our
             Acquests
             .
             The
             Noble
             and
             the
             Ignoble
             ,
             the
             Prince
             and
             the
             Servant
             being
             all
             reduc'd
             to
             the
             same
             Estate
             ,
             all
             naked
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             the
             Poor
             and
             the
             Rich
             having
             an
             equal
             Portion
             .
             Behold
             the
             End
             of
             all
             the
             Business
             and
             Affairs
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             the
             Advancement
             of
             which
             we
             neglect
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             tho'
             this
             would
             advance
             them
             more
             if
             we
             were
             habituated
             to
             this
             Communion
             ,
             which
             would
             perfect
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               Men
               were
               very
               blind
               ,
               in
               not
               considering
               seriously
               these
               Truths
               ;
               and
               that
               she
               ought
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               that
               he
               would
               take
               from
               them
               the
               Vail
               which
               hindred
               them
               from
               seeing
               their
               so
               great
               Misery
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               comprehend
               the
               Obligation
               they
               have
               to
               pray
               always
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               very
               far
               from
               doing
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               which
               she
               replyed
            
             :
             Men
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             are
             as
             far
             from
             Salvation
             as
             they
             are
             far
             from
             this
             Knowledge
             :
             For
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             said
             nothing
             in
             vain
             .
             To
             be
             saved
             we
             ought
             c
             assuredly
             to
             pray
             always
             ;
             for
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             shall
             cease
             to
             have
             our
             Spirit
             lifted
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             fall
             into
             many
             Evils
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             can
             very
             hardly
             recover
             our selves
             ,
             because
             Sin
             blinds
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             d
             renders
             it
             often
             insensible
             of
             its
             Evils
             .
             If
             this
             were
             not
             true
             ,
             how
             could
             it
             be
             that
             one
             should
             see
             every
             Day
             his
             Brother
             or
             his
             Neighbour
             die
             leaving
             behind
             him
             all
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             without
             carrying
             away
             any
             thing
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             should
             not
             thereby
             discover
             his
             own
             Folly
             and
             his
             Blindness
             ,
             in
             labouring
             with
             so
             much
             Care
             to
             heap
             up
             earthly
             Goods
             ,
             which
             at
             Death
             serve
             for
             nothing
             ?
             What
             ,
             tho'
             I
             pray
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             God
             will
             never
             force
             their
             Wills
             ;
             he
             sends
             them
             occasions
             enough
             to
             
             open
             their
             Eyes
             .
             But
             as
             e
             long
             as
             they
             shall
             continue
             to
             have
             their
             Affections
             set
             on
             earthly
             Goods
             ,
             they
             cannot
             love
             God
             ;
             one
             of
             these
             Affections
             must
             go
             out
             to
             let
             the
             other
             in
             :
             They
             can
             never
             dwell
             both
             together
             .
             And
             for
             my
             part
             I
             can
             never
             pray
             for
             an
             unjust
             thing
             .
             God
             makes
             no
             body
             blind
             ;
             but
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             desire
             they
             have
             to
             seek
             God
             has
             clos'd
             their
             Eyes
             .
             He
             well
             deserves
             to
             be
             sought
             ,
             and
             Men
             do
             not
             deserve
             that
             God
             should
             seek
             them
             .
             There
             are
             a
             great
             many
             Persons
             who
             say
             ,
             f
             That
             they
             desire
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             desire
             not
             to
             quit
             their
             earthly
             Affections
             .
             It
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             pray
             for
             such
             ,
             because
             they
             oppose
             themselves
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             being
             willing
             to
             part
             with
             that
             which
             resists
             his
             Grace
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             God
             will
             give
             his
             Graces
             g
             but
             to
             those
             who
             seek
             and
             desire
             them
             effectually
             ,
             in
             forsaking
             themselves
             and
             all
             other
             created
             things
             ,
             to
             find
             God.
             
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               all
               her
               Sentiments
               were
               very
               far
               from
               the
               Sentiments
               of
               Men
               ,
               who
               believed
               that
               they
               might
               love
               God
               ,
               while
               they
               loved
               themselves
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               thing
               ,
               not
               vitiously
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               replied
               to
               me
            
             :
             All
             Men
             now
             are
             possess'd
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             and
             of
             Ignorance
             :
             For
             to
             believe
             that
             we
             may
             love
             God
             and
             our selves
             or
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             h
             is
             a
             great
             Error
             and
             a
             false
             Persuasion
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             relation
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Creature
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             dwell
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Place
             .
             Our
             Soul
             was
             created
             Divine
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             to
             the
             End
             God
             may
             rule
             there
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             debase
             it
             by
             the
             Love
             of
             Material
             and
             Human
             Things
             ,
             it
             is
             rendred
             uncapable
             of
             Divine
             things
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             Carnal
             i
             cannot
             be
             Spiritual
             ;
             and
             as
             Cold
             and
             Heat
             cannot
             abide
             together
             ,
             so
             Spiritual
             Things
             cannot
             dwell
             with
             Natural
             ,
             the
             one
             does
             always
             chase
             away
             the
             other
             ,
             a
             Contrary
             its
             Contrary
             .
             Men
             l
             live
             now
             as
             carnally
             as
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             being
             sensible
             of
             nothing
             but
             according
             to
             our
             brutish
             Senses
             :
             And
             yet
             we
             would
             persuade
             our selves
             that
             we
             are
             Christians
             .
             In
             which
             we
             are
             greatly
             deceiv'd
             ,
             for
             the
             Life
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             Spiritual
             Life
             m
             ,
             not
             a
             Natural
             .
             The
             Beasts
             are
             not
             created
             but
             for
             the
             Nature
             of
             Men
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             created
             for
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Divine
             Spirit
             .
             
             We
             may
             sufficiently
             perceive
             this
             ,
             by
             considering
             the
             Course
             of
             our
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             Pains
             ,
             Labours
             ,
             Vexations
             and
             Miseries
             .
             Could
             it
             be
             possible
             that
             God
             should
             have
             created
             us
             for
             Ends
             so
             miserable
             as
             what
             we
             possess
             in
             this
             World
             ?
             This
             truly
             would
             be
             a
             miserable
             End.
             God
             can
             never
             do
             such
             an
             Evil
             :
             For
             no
             Evils
             can
             proceed
             from
             him
             n
             ,
             but
             all
             sorts
             of
             Good.
             The
             End
             of
             our
             Creation
             must
             be
             Divine
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             or
             else
             Man
             would
             have
             Reason
             to
             curse
             the
             Day
             of
             his
             Birth
             ,
             which
             makes
             way
             for
             a
             miserable
             Life
             ;
             wherein
             those
             who
             are
             esteemed
             the
             most
             Happy
             are
             most
             to
             be
             bewailed
             .
             We
             will
             esteem
             that
             Man
             happy
             who
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             a
             Prince
             ,
             or
             a
             Lord
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             all
             more
             miserable
             than
             a
             poor
             Peasant
             ,
             who
             has
             no
             other
             Cares
             but
             to
             maintain
             his
             Family
             and
             his
             Person
             ;
             whereas
             these
             others
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             maintain
             their
             Train
             ,
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             their
             Offices
             ,
             their
             Honours
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             sometimes
             oblig'd
             to
             defend
             at
             the
             Peril
             of
             their
             Lives
             :
             Whereas
             a
             poor
             Fellow
             will
             accomplish
             the
             Course
             of
             his
             Life
             in
             Quietness
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             Affronts
             which
             he
             receives
             .
             A
             rich
             Man
             is
             likewise
             esteem'd
             happy
             for
             his
             Riches
             ;
             but
             what
             Labours
             does
             he
             not
             undergo
             to
             acquire
             them
             ?
             o
             Or
             what
             Cares
             or
             Disquiets
             to
             preserve
             them
             ?
             It
             is
             altogether
             a
             Trade
             to
             have
             Riches
             .
             A
             Man
             needs
             no
             other
             Work
             for
             all
             his
             Life-Time
             but
             to
             keep
             them
             well
             .
             We
             will
             esteem
             a
             Person
             happy
             ,
             who
             is
             raised
             to
             an
             Estate
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Dignities
             :
             Nevertheless
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             miserable
             ,
             he
             being
             subject
             to
             all
             that
             concerns
             his
             Office
             ,
             not
             having
             sometimes
             the
             Leisure
             to
             attend
             upon
             himself
             .
             How
             Circumspect
             must
             he
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             displease
             not
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             satisfie
             every
             Body
             ?
             which
             is
             indeed
             very
             difficult
             .
             What
             Care
             must
             he
             take
             to
             provide
             for
             all
             that
             maintain
             him
             in
             Honour
             ,
             fearing
             lest
             he
             fall
             into
             any
             Disgrace
             or
             Contempt
             ?
             How
             must
             he
             bear
             with
             the
             Envious
             and
             with
             Slanderers
             ?
             In
             short
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             these
             things
             which
             are
             call'd
             Happiness
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             are
             nothing
             but
             phantastical
             and
             imaginary
             Goods
             ,
             and
             real
             Evils
             .
             They
             are
             so
             many
             Rattles
             which
             the
             Devil
             shakes
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             divert
             the
             Attention
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             makes
             us
             forget
             the
             End
             for
             which
             we
             are
             created
             ,
             by
             all
             these
             Trifles
             ,
             which
             are
             nothing
             but
             real
             Amusements
             of
             Children
             ,
             and
             they
             make
             us
             
             perish
             through
             Ignorance
             ,
             rendring
             us
             uncapable
             of
             loving
             God.
             
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ;
               Whether
               then
               all
               States
               ,
               Riches
               and
               Honours
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               or
               Nature
               has
               placed
               Men
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               abandon'd
               ?
               And
               if
               we
               could
               not
               love
               God
               with
               any
               of
               these
               things
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               replyed
            
             :
             They
             p
             must
             be
             certainly
             left
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             before
             God
             can
             be
             lov'd
             :
             Not
             that
             all
             these
             things
             are
             evil
             in
             themselves
             ;
             but
             because
             of
             the
             Infirmity
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             which
             has
             not
             found
             the
             Art
             of
             possessing
             them
             in
             God
             ;
             and
             while
             we
             possess
             them
             in
             themselves
             ,
             they
             are
             assuredly
             evil
             and
             hurtful
             to
             our
             Soul
             ,
             hindring
             it
             from
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             attaining
             to
             the
             End
             for
             which
             it
             was
             created
             .
             It
             is
             just
             the
             same
             as
             if
             a
             Traveller
             ,
             instead
             of
             advancing
             on
             his
             Way
             ,
             to
             arrive
             at
             the
             Place
             which
             he
             aims
             at
             ,
             would
             needs
             stop
             in
             all
             the
             Gardens
             through
             which
             he
             must
             pass
             ,
             to
             gather
             and
             eat
             the
             Fruits
             which
             he
             found
             in
             them
             ;
             or
             to
             pass
             his
             Time
             in
             Smelling
             all
             the
             Flowers
             which
             he
             saw
             there
             :
             We
             would
             reckon
             such
             a
             Person
             a
             Fool
             ,
             as
             in
             effect
             he
             would
             be
             ;
             because
             these
             Amusements
             and
             his
             Loss
             of
             Time
             would
             deprive
             him
             of
             the
             Happiness
             of
             arriving
             at
             the
             Place
             he
             design'd
             for
             ;
             and
             Night
             surprizing
             him
             by
             the
             Way
             ,
             would
             put
             him
             in
             hazzard
             of
             being
             pillag'd
             by
             the
             Robbers
             or
             devour'd
             by
             Wild-Beasts
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             incommoded
             as
             to
             his
             Rest
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             take
             on
             the
             hard
             Earth
             ,
             with
             many
             Inconveniencies
             and
             Miseries
             .
             All
             these
             Evils
             and
             Dangers
             would
             befal
             him
             because
             of
             the
             Folly
             he
             had
             committed
             ,
             in
             stopping
             among
             these
             Flowers
             and
             Fruits
             .
             If
             he
             had
             only
             look'd
             on
             them
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             smell'd
             them
             as
             he
             past
             along
             ,
             or
             pull'd
             an
             Apple
             for
             his
             Thirst
             ,
             this
             had
             not
             retarded
             his
             Journey
             ;
             but
             might
             have
             made
             it
             more
             Light
             by
             the
             Smell
             of
             the
             Flowers
             ,
             and
             the
             Refreshment
             of
             the
             Apple
             .
             Even
             so
             is
             it
             as
             to
             Wealth
             ,
             Honours
             and
             Riches
             ;
             q
             We
             being
             all
             Travellers
             and
             Pilgrims
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             compar'd
             but
             to
             a
             Day
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             short
             Continuance
             .
             We
             travel
             towards
             Eternity
             ;
             but
             in
             our
             way
             we
             must
             pass
             through
             the
             Garden
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             wherein
             we
             perceive
             Fruits
             and
             Flowers
             which
             tickle
             our
             Senses
             .
             On
             one
             Side
             we
             see
             the
             Riches
             which
             our
             Parents
             have
             left
             us
             ,
             or
             the
             Honour
             to
             ▪
             which
             we
             have
             succeeded
             ,
             with
             some
             Place
             or
             
             Dignity
             :
             These
             are
             the
             pleasant
             Fruits
             presented
             to
             our
             Eyes
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             we
             perceive
             the
             Odour
             of
             Wine
             and
             of
             exquisite
             Meats
             ,
             rich
             Moveables
             ,
             beautiful
             Faces
             :
             These
             are
             as
             so
             many
             divers
             Flowers
             and
             Fruits
             ,
             which
             charm
             our
             Smell
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             stop
             to
             taste
             and
             handle
             them
             ,
             we
             hinder
             our
             Journey
             to
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             we
             put
             our selves
             in
             Hazzard
             of
             being
             surpriz'd
             by
             Death
             ,
             and
             devour'd
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             is
             always
             watching
             to
             catch
             us
             in
             this
             Strait
             .
             Must
             not
             one
             be
             very
             ill
             advised
             to
             amuse
             himself
             with
             these
             Nothings
             ,
             and
             lose
             those
             things
             of
             so
             great
             Value
             ?
             We
             may
             indeed
             look
             upon
             all
             these
             earthly
             things
             at
             a
             Distance
             ,
             even
             with
             Contentment
             ,
             and
             taste
             them
             according
             as
             we
             have
             need
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             created
             for
             us
             ,
             while
             we
             receive
             them
             with
             Thanksgiving
             ;
             but
             we
             ought
             never
             to
             fasten
             our
             Affections
             on
             them
             ,
             else
             we
             shall
             never
             arrive
             at
             the
             
               LOVE
               OF
               GOD
            
             ;
             For
             our
             heart
             cannot
             be
             divided
             between
             two
             so
             different
             Objects
             .
             He
             will
             r
             have
             all
             our
             Heart
             or
             none
             of
             it
             :
             And
             it
             can
             never
             be
             fill'd
             nor
             fully
             satisfied
             but
             with
             him
             alone
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               there
               must
               always
               be
               in
               the
               World
               Persons
               plac'd
               in
               States
               and
               Dignities
               ,
               tho'
               it
               were
               but
               to
               keep
               the
               People
               in
               good
               Discipline
               :
               That
               all
               the
               World
               could
               not
               abandon
               their
               Offices
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               my self
               was
               charg'd
               with
               one
               troublesom
               enough
               :
               That
               I
               thought
               I
               held
               it
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               I
               did
               not
               seek
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             bewail
             you
             ,
             with
             all
             those
             who
             are
             at
             present
             in
             Charge
             :
             For
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             for
             them
             to
             keep
             themselves
             right
             in
             it
             .
             I
             cannot
             believe
             that
             God
             will
             place
             therein
             any
             of
             his
             Friends
             ,
             because
             nothing
             is
             done
             any
             longer
             for
             his
             Glory
             ;
             and
             the
             Evil
             is
             so
             far
             advanc'd
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             resisted
             any
             longer
             ;
             so
             prevalent
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Good
             are
             obliged
             to
             give
             Place
             ,
             and
             yield
             to
             it
             by
             Force
             :
             So
             that
             a
             good
             Man
             ,
             now
             in
             Office
             ,
             must
             ruin
             himself
             or
             give
             way
             to
             Evil
             :
             For
             he
             is
             too
             weak
             to
             resist
             the
             Force
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             numerous
             .
             Therefore
             I
             said
             ,
             heretofore
             ,
             that
             the
             Good
             serve
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             his
             Slaves
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             acquiesce
             to
             Evil
             ,
             through
             Force
             .
             In
             which
             ,
             nevertheless
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             cease
             to
             sin
             ,
             by
             one
             of
             the
             nine
             Ways
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             commit
             it
             on
             another
             ;
             and
             these
             Sins
             are
             imputed
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             tolerate
             s
             the
             Evil.
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             
             they
             cannot
             hinder
             it
             :
             For
             in
             not
             hindring
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             they
             would
             commit
             likewise
             another
             of
             the
             said
             Sins
             ,
             which
             are
             committed
             in
             another
             ,
             there
             being
             nine
             ways
             by
             which
             the
             Sins
             of
             another
             are
             laid
             to
             our
             Charge
             .
             At
             least
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             now
             in
             Offices
             do
             commit
             that
             of
             Tolerating
             Evil
             ,
             and
             cannot
             escape
             to
             do
             this
             if
             they
             do
             not
             abandon
             their
             Offices
             ,
             wherereby
             they
             would
             shew
             that
             they
             love
             God
             more
             than
             their
             Offices
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             he
             who
             had
             plac'd
             them
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             has
             created
             or
             call'd
             us
             to
             any
             State
             ,
             these
             are
             but
             Fopperies
             :
             Because
             he
             has
             created
             us
             for
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             so
             often
             repeated
             .
             States
             are
             our
             own
             Choice
             .
             God
             forces
             no
             Body
             to
             be
             a
             Pope
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             Prebend
             ,
             Pastor
             or
             Priest
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             be
             an
             Attorney
             ,
             Advocate
             ,
             Counsellor
             ,
             President
             ,
             Governour
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             such
             Office
             and
             Benefice
             whatsoever
             .
             Every
             one
             is
             diligent
             enough
             to
             seek
             for
             them
             .
             It
             is
             not
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Times
             ,
             when
             a
             S.
             Nicholas
             ,
             and
             so
             others
             ,
             did
             hide
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             receive
             other
             Dignities
             :
             These
             were
             not
             in
             the
             Darkness
             and
             Ignorance
             in
             which
             we
             live
             at
             present
             ,
             while
             we
             prefer
             Honours
             and
             Wealth
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             so
             fine
             Pretences
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             World
             judges
             we
             do
             very
             right
             in
             continuing
             in
             States
             ,
             Offices
             and
             Benefices
             ,
             believing
             the
             World
             would
             be
             much
             worse
             if
             all
             these
             good
             Men
             should
             abandon
             their
             Stations
             .
             And
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             believe
             it
             would
             be
             much
             better
             :
             Because
             they
             would
             have
             more
             Leisure
             to
             attend
             upon
             their
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Perversness
             of
             the
             Wicked
             would
             discover
             it self
             sooner
             :
             Which
             remaining
             hid
             for
             a
             longer
             Time
             ,
             does
             more
             Harm
             ;
             because
             an
             Evil
             known
             is
             easier
             avoided
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               It
               was
               very
               evident
               that
               God
               had
               call'd
               some
               to
               Employments
               :
               He
               said
               to
            
             Peter
             ,
             That
             t
             
               he
               was
               the
               Rock
               upon
               which
               he
               would
               build
               his
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             S.
             Peter
             was
             call'd
             to
             the
             Building
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             but
             he
             would
             have
             first
             a
             Testimony
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             know
             if
             he
             lov'd
             him
             .
             He
             ask'd
             him
             u
             three
             times
             :
             The
             first
             to
             know
             if
             it
             was
             true
             that
             he
             lov'd
             him
             in
             the
             Sight
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             if
             he
             lov'd
             him
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             ,
             if
             he
             lov'd
             him
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Men
             ?
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             these
             Conditions
             are
             needful
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             Ruling
             well
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             
             say
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             of
             his
             Servant
             Job
             ,
             x
             That
             we
             are
             his
             Servants
             ;
             our
             own
             Testimony
             y
             to
             search
             if
             our
             Conscience
             reprove
             us
             in
             nothing
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             z
             if
             our
             Actions
             are
             such
             as
             may
             make
             them
             judge
             that
             we
             truly
             love
             God.
             These
             are
             the
             Conditions
             whereby
             to
             judge
             if
             God
             calls
             us
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Flock
             :
             In
             confirmation
             of
             which
             he
             gives
             all
             the
             Graces
             requisite
             to
             govern
             well
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Spirit
             .
             But
             when
             we
             perceive
             that
             we
             have
             neither
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             as
             to
             his
             Regard
             of
             us
             ,
             nor
             as
             to
             a
             Testimony
             in
             our
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             our
             Works
             ,
             for
             the
             Edification
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             we
             ought
             never
             to
             presume
             that
             we
             are
             call'd
             of
             God
             for
             any
             State
             or
             Office.
             It
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             believed
             that
             we
             are
             push'd
             to
             it
             of
             our selves
             through
             Presumption
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             do
             not
             govern
             by
             the
             Direction
             of
             God
             a
             we
             fall
             from
             one
             Fault
             into
             another
             ,
             without
             knowing
             it
             .
             Our
             Natural
             Instinct
             makes
             us
             to
             govern
             all
             by
             Human
             Principles
             .
             That
             of
             the
             Devil
             makes
             us
             to
             act
             according
             to
             his
             Principles
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             commit
             threefold
             Evils
             when
             we
             do
             not
             govern
             purely
             by
             the
             Principles
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             It
             were
             better
             to
             be
             Pastors
             of
             Sheep
             than
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Subjects
             than
             Lords
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             is
             in
             Imployments
             ,
             Offices
             or
             Benefices
             ,
             will
             not
             only
             render
             an
             account
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             but
             b
             also
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             has
             under
             his
             Charge
             .
             A
             Pilgrim
             is
             well
             pleased
             to
             have
             no
             Burthens
             .
             He
             travels
             the
             more
             lightly
             when
             he
             has
             nothing
             but
             his
             own
             Body
             to
             bear
             ,
             and
             accomplishes
             his
             Journey
             the
             sooner
             .
             Even
             so
             it
             is
             as
             to
             the
             present
             Times
             ,
             in
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             done
             any
             longer
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God.
             It
             were
             better
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             work
             out
             his
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             than
             to
             charge
             himself
             with
             Offices
             or
             Benefices
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             we
             remark
             narrowly
             ,
             are
             sought
             for
             ,
             either
             for
             our
             Honour
             ,
             or
             our
             Pleasure
             ,
             or
             our
             Interest
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             vain
             and
             earthly
             Ends
             ,
             unworthy
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             who
             ought
             only
             c
             to
             seek
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             since
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             promised
             to
             give
             him
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             contemptible
             thing
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               I
               was
               wholly
               prepar'd
               to
               quit
               all
               Offices
               and
               Benefices
               ,
               if
               I
               knew
               that
               it
               were
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               :
               That
               I
               would
               desire
               rather
               to
               save
               my self
               ,
               than
               to
               possess
               all
               the
               Wealth
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             This
             is
             a
             good
             Design
             ,
             Sir
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             wait
             till
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             come
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             will
             never
             do
             it
             ;
             for
             God
             has
             no
             Will
             to
             make
             you
             leave
             it
             more
             than
             he
             had
             any
             to
             make
             you
             undertake
             it
             .
             It
             concerns
             every
             one
             to
             examine
             what
             Mean
             will
             be
             most
             proper
             for
             him
             to
             facilitate
             his
             Salvation
             .
             One
             may
             sufficiently
             perceive
             in
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             without
             consulting
             any
             Body
             ,
             whether
             Offices
             ,
             Estates
             and
             Benefices
             have
             been
             to
             us
             the
             means
             of
             more
             Union
             with
             God
             than
             if
             we
             had
             not
             possess'd
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             have
             made
             us
             draw
             others
             to
             the
             same
             Union
             .
             If
             we
             do
             not
             find
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             our
             Offices
             and
             Benefices
             have
             not
             been
             sought
             for
             or
             possest
             for
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             for
             some
             Human
             Accommodation
             ,
             which
             respects
             nothing
             but
             the
             Earth
             .
             This
             being
             discover'd
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             your
             Will
             to
             resolve
             ,
             if
             now
             you
             desire
             to
             labour
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             rather
             for
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               That
               I
               would
               not
               pretend
               any
               longer
               to
               any
               thing
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               that
               I
               was
               very
               sorry
               that
               I
               had
               had
               some
               Pretensions
               thereto
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               durst
               not
               quickly
               abandon
               all
               ,
               without
               the
               Advice
               of
               some
               learn'd
               Person
               ,
               fearing
               that
               I
               might
               do
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               replyed
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             You
             are
             yet
             far
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             you
             will
             needs
             advise
             with
             Men
             if
             you
             shall
             follow
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Has
             not
             he
             said
             d
             
               He
               who
               leaves
               not
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               self
               ,
               cannot
               be
               his
               Disciple
               ?
            
             Now
             would
             you
             go
             to
             ask
             Counsel
             of
             any
             Man
             ,
             when
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             given
             you
             his
             ?
             Where
             could
             you
             find
             better
             ?
             Men
             are
             all
             interested
             in
             their
             own
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             advise
             but
             what
             they
             judge
             most
             advantagious
             for
             Men
             ,
             they
             having
             no
             Light
             to
             perceive
             any
             other
             thing
             .
             They
             are
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             judge
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             .
             Would
             you
             refer
             what
             concerns
             the
             Salvation
             and
             Perfection
             of
             your
             own
             Soul
             to
             their
             Judgments
             ?
             You
             must
             needs
             perish
             with
             them
             :
             For
             the
             e
             Wisdom
             of
             Man
             is
             foolishness
             before
             God.
             All
             the
             Evils
             of
             the
             World
             do
             proceed
             from
             this
             ,
             That
             Men
             are
             govern'd
             and
             advised
             by
             one
             another
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             said
             somewhere
             ,
             f
             
               Wo
               to
               the
               Man
               that
               puts
               his
               Confidence
               in
               Man
               ?
            
             I
             have
             also
             told
             you
             g
             That
             
               if
               the
               Blind
               lead
               the
               Blind
               ,
               both
               shall
               fall
               into
               the
            
             
             Ditch
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             can
             say
             in
             Truth
             ,
             That
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             that
             I
             ever
             committed
             any
             Faults
             ,
             but
             when
             I
             believ'd
             the
             Counsel
             of
             Men.
             We
             ought
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Source
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             and
             let
             alone
             the
             Streams
             .
             The
             Gospel
             is
             left
             us
             in
             Writing
             for
             our
             Eternal
             Rule
             .
             If
             the
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Disciples
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             gone
             to
             ask
             Counsel
             of
             Men
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             follow'd
             him
             :
             For
             Men
             would
             have
             call'd
             it
             a
             Folly
             to
             abandon
             all
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             yet
             to
             this
             Day
             :
             For
             being
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             they
             respect
             nothing
             but
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             are
             blind
             in
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             We
             can
             never
             do
             ill
             to
             follow
             the
             Counsels
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             indeed
             we
             may
             in
             following
             the
             Counsels
             of
             Men
             ,
             how
             learn'd
             soever
             :
             For
             their
             Doctrines
             are
             of
             this
             World
             h
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Seventeenth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               How
               to
               discern
               whether
               the
               Motions
               which
               do
               press
               us
               to
               leave
               the
               Outward
               Hindrances
               to
               Divine
               Communion
               ,
               be
               from
               God
               or
               not
               .
               That
               there
               are
               likewise
               Inward
               Hindrances
               ;
               and
               that
               one
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               wedded
               even
               to
               good
               Means
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Said
               to
               her
               ,
               That
               I
               had
               not
               Light
               enough
               to
               be
               sure
               of
               my
               own
               Motions
               ,
               and
               to
               discern
               whether
               they
               are
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Devil
               ,
               or
               from
               my self
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             That
             it
             was
             good
             to
             discern
             them
             :
             i
             that
             the
             Motions
             from
             God
             do
             incite
             always
             to
             humble
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Devil
             and
             Nature
             do
             oppose
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             things
             despised
             by
             Men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             these
             Enemies
             do
             abhor
             them
             .
             What
             comes
             from
             God
             incites
             to
             Sufferings
             and
             to
             Patience
             ;
             the
             things
             which
             come
             from
             the
             Devil
             and
             from
             Nature
             do
             incite
             to
             seek
             our
             Ease
             and
             Pleasures
             ,
             without
             desiring
             to
             suffer
             any
             thing
             .
             The
             things
             of
             God
             do
             lead
             to
             Poverty
             and
             Self-denial
             ;
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             Flesh
             
             do
             desire
             Riches
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             be
             esteem'd
             and
             praised
             :
             In
             fine
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             says
             she
             ,
             what
             comes
             from
             God
             is
             always
             conformable
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             For
             God
             cannot
             be
             contrary
             to
             himself
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Light
             which
             you
             have
             receiv'd
             ,
             that
             moves
             you
             not
             to
             seek
             any
             longer
             for
             any
             thing
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             is
             but
             too
             sufficient
             to
             assure
             you
             that
             this
             Motion
             comes
             from
             God
             ;
             because
             neither
             the
             Devil
             nor
             Nature
             would
             ever
             rid
             themselves
             of
             their
             Pretensions
             upon
             each
             :
             For
             they
             cannot
             profit
             by
             any
             other
             thing
             :
             Nature
             could
             not
             sin
             any
             more
             without
             aiming
             at
             earthly
             things
             ;
             and
             the
             Devils
             could
             have
             no
             hold
             of
             a
             Soul
             which
             did
             not
             aim
             any
             longer
             at
             any
             thing
             upon
             Earth
             :
             We
             might
             walk
             surely
             on
             such
             a
             Resolution
             ,
             without
             waiting
             for
             Counsel
             from
             Men
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             Wisdom
             do
             often
             quench
             the
             Lights
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             It
             were
             far
             better
             to
             consult
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               I
               was
               constrained
               to
               yield
               to
               such
               Truths
               .
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               abandon
               all
               ,
               and
               would
               follow
               her
               all
               the
               Days
               of
               my
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
               with
               Joy
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             How
             happy
             will
             you
             be
             to
             abandon
             all
             ?
             Your
             Soul
             will
             be
             at
             liberty
             to
             fly
             unto
             God
             :
             Your
             Spirit
             will
             be
             calm
             and
             your
             Body
             better
             disposed
             .
             You
             will
             experience
             thereby
             both
             Bodily
             and
             Spiritual
             Good
             :
             But
             I
             intreat
             you
             ,
             do
             not
             resolve
             to
             follow
             me
             always
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             for
             my self
             ,
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             die
             alone
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             your
             concern
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             greater
             Perfection
             l
             that
             you
             be
             disingaged
             from
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             you
             may
             wait
             upon
             God
             alone
             .
             All
             Company
             ,
             how
             perfect
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             is
             not
             God.
             He
             requires
             our
             Heart
             so
             pure
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             not
             suffer
             that
             it
             should
             be
             divided
             .
             So
             long
             as
             I
             can
             be
             helpful
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             love
             indeed
             to
             discourse
             with
             you
             :
             But
             I
             wish
             rather
             that
             you
             may
             speak
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Light.
             He
             can
             teach
             you
             more
             in
             one
             Moment
             than
             all
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             World
             would
             do
             in
             a
             thousand
             Years
             .
             So
             soon
             as
             you
             shall
             have
             found
             his
             Conversation
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             take
             Pleasure
             any
             longer
             in
             any
             other
             .
             Speak
             to
             him
             always
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             until
             that
             he
             answer
             you
             .
             He
             will
             do
             it
             assuredly
             .
             According
             as
             you
             shall
             separate
             your self
             from
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             accordingly
             you
             draw
             the
             nearer
             unto
             God
             :
             There
             needs
             but
             to
             remove
             the
             Hindrances
             ,
             and
             this
             Divine
             Sun
             will
             shine
             fully
             
             into
             our
             Souls
             ,
             warming
             them
             with
             his
             Love.
             He
             has
             m
             infinitely
             more
             Desire
             and
             Affection
             to
             receive
             us
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             to
             seek
             him
             ,
             even
             tho'
             we
             be
             great
             Sinners
             ;
             he
             rejects
             no
             body
             ,
             he
             rather
             embraces
             them
             as
             the
             Father
             did
             his
             Prodigal
             Son.
             You
             are
             his
             Child
             ,
             and
             the
             Work
             of
             his
             Hands
             .
             Go
             to
             your
             Father
             with
             great
             Confidence
             :
             He
             loves
             you
             :
             He
             seeks
             you
             and
             calls
             you
             .
             Do
             not
             delay
             any
             longer
             :
             Go
             forward
             ,
             seek
             no
             longer
             for
             any
             other
             thing
             but
             him
             alone
             .
          
           
             
               With
               extream
               Joy
               did
               I
               hear
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               asking
               her
               by
               what
               means
               I
               might
               find
               this
               Communion
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               I
               ought
               to
               do
               to
               attain
               to
               so
               great
               a
               Happiness
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               replyed
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             There
             are
             very
             few
             things
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             many
             things
             to
             be
             left
             and
             parted
             with
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Point
             to
             quit
             Honours
             ,
             Offices
             and
             Dignities
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             all
             things
             without
             us
             .
             There
             are
             also
             within
             us
             which
             hinder
             the
             Operation
             of
             God
             ,
             such
             as
             n
             
               the
               coveting
               of
               all
               that
               pleases
               our
               Eyes
               ,
               the
               Lust
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               Pride
               of
               Life
               .
            
             If
             we
             could
             part
             with
             these
             things
             ,
             we
             would
             presently
             find
             God.
             For
             ,
             if
             our
             Soul
             had
             no
             hindrances
             ,
             it
             would
             fall
             into
             him
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             Stone
             cast
             from
             on
             high
             falls
             into
             its
             Centre
             ,
             which
             is
             below
             .
             o
             Our
             Soul
             has
             God
             for
             its
             Centre
             ;
             it
             can
             never
             repose
             it self
             but
             in
             him
             .
             Therefore
             we
             can
             find
             no
             Rest
             nor
             Satisfaction
             in
             the
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             do
             only
             pull
             us
             out
             of
             our
             Centre
             ,
             which
             is
             God.
             But
             if
             we
             could
             part
             with
             that
             Covetousness
             ,
             that
             Concupiscence
             ,
             and
             that
             Pride
             which
             we
             have
             in
             our
             Heart
             ,
             we
             would
             find
             our selves
             swallowed
             up
             in
             God
             ,
             without
             knowing
             how
             .
             There
             is
             no
             need
             of
             doing
             much
             to
             find
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             offers
             himself
             p
             always
             of
             himself
             .
             But
             we
             must
             labour
             to
             remove
             the
             Hindrances
             which
             our
             Vicous
             Affections
             do
             give
             him
             .
             In
             this
             the
             q
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               suffereth
               Violence
            
             ,
             for
             we
             cannot
             without
             Violence
             quit
             our
             evil
             Habits
             .
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             does
             well
             deserve
             that
             we
             should
             force
             our selves
             to
             find
             him
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             that
             by
             our
             Wickedness
             we
             have
             so
             basely
             forsaken
             him
             for
             things
             of
             so
             small
             Continuance
             :
             For
             all
             that
             can
             be
             coveted
             in
             this
             World
             passes
             away
             like
             the
             Smoak
             r
             :
             And
             what
             can
             the
             Lust
             of
             the
             
             Flesh
             give
             us
             ,
             but
             Pains
             and
             Corruption
             ?
             The
             Pride
             of
             our
             Heart
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             meer
             Blast
             of
             Wind
             ,
             which
             puts
             nothing
             within
             us
             .
             And
             these
             so
             inconsiderable
             things
             do
             nevertheless
             oppose
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             building
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             strong
             Wall
             s
             between
             our
             Soul
             and
             him
             ,
             which
             hinders
             us
             from
             hearing
             his
             Voice
             and
             his
             Word
             .
             There
             are
             no
             other
             means
             but
             to
             break
             it
             down
             by
             Force
             of
             Combat
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               ;
               To
               what
               Place
               I
               should
               retire
               ,
               since
               she
               would
               not
               that
               I
               should
               follow
               her
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
               to
               me
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             You
             will
             be
             well
             enough
             in
             any
             Place
             ,
             provided
             you
             be
             with
             God.
             There
             is
             no
             Part
             nor
             Place
             that
             can
             sanctifie
             you
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             Disingagement
             from
             your self
             .
             The
             World
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             every-where
             .
             It
             is
             not
             meet
             to
             affect
             a
             particular
             Place
             .
             It
             were
             better
             to
             roul
             from
             one
             Place
             to
             another
             ;
             since
             we
             are
             Pilgrims
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             let
             us
             walk
             always
             towards
             our
             Centre
             ,
             without
             considering
             in
             what
             Place
             we
             are
             lodg'd
             ,
             for
             the
             so
             small
             Time
             that
             our
             Life
             is
             to
             continue
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             no
             house
             t
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             yea
             not
             a
             Stone
             whereon
             to
             rest
             his
             Head.
             So
             much
             the
             more
             as
             we
             are
             disingag'd
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             shall
             we
             be
             united
             unto
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             the
             only
             Reason
             why
             I
             do
             not
             desire
             your
             Company
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             nothing
             but
             a
             mere
             Creature
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             not
             a
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             you
             ought
             to
             look
             for
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               her
               Company
               had
               done
               me
               great
               good
               ;
               That
               I
               had
               reason
               to
               desire
               it
               as
               the
               true
               mean
               of
               attaining
               to
               Vnion
               with
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
               to
               me
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             So
             long
             as
             you
             rest
             upon
             any
             Means
             you
             will
             never
             arrive
             at
             the
             End
             :
             Means
             are
             good
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             make
             use
             of
             a
             Way
             to
             travel
             to
             some
             Place
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             not
             good
             to
             be
             relied
             upon
             .
             Many
             Souls
             are
             deceived
             in
             this
             ,
             who
             have
             stopt
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Race
             ,
             and
             never
             found
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             rested
             upon
             the
             Means
             :
             How
             Holy
             and
             Perfect
             soever
             the
             Means
             may
             be
             ,
             they
             are
             never
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             not
             u
             to
             rest
             but
             upon
             him
             alone
             .
             The
             Devil
             has
             likewise
             so
             many
             Holds
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             us
             wedded
             to
             any
             thing
             .
             He
             makes
             Mercury
             of
             every
             Wood.
             But
             when
             we
             are
             free
             of
             Matter
             and
             adhere
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             he
             cannot
             take
             Hold
             of
             us
             on
             any
             Side
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Eighteenth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               How
               we
               may
               attain
               to
               Perfection
               and
               to
               Communion
               with
               God
               ,
               resigning
               our selves
               wholly
               to
               him
               ,
               quitting
               both
               Human
               Learning
               and
               the
               being
               Taught
               of
               others
               for
               a
               Time.
               Christians
               uncapable
               of
               being
               taught
               .
               They
               will
               be
               more
               desolate
               than
               the
               Jews
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Entreated
               ,
               That
               ,
               before
               I
               parted
               with
               her
               ,
               she
               would
               tell
               me
               in
               particular
               all
               that
               I
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               have
               Communion
               always
               with
               God
               :
               That
               she
               ought
               to
               give
               me
               all
               Saving
               Instructions
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               says
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             God
             sufficeth
             you
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             your
             Master
             x
             ;
             seek
             no
             other
             Means
             .
             
               He
               is
            
             y
             
               the
               Way
               ,
               the
               Truth
               and
               the
               Life
               .
            
             He
             has
             omitted
             nothing
             in
             his
             Gospel
             for
             the
             Teaching
             us
             all
             things
             :
             His
             Word
             is
             the
             Bread
             z
             which
             is
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             the
             Nourishment
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
             Do
             not
             seek
             any
             other
             Pasture
             ;
             because
             there
             are
             now
             so
             many
             wild
             Herbs
             ,
             which
             are
             poysonous
             .
             Feed
             only
             upon
             the
             Words
             which
             give
             Life
             a
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             never
             die
             .
             If
             your
             Soul
             be
             entertaining
             itself
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             it
             see
             all
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             do
             and
             avoid
             ,
             more
             clearly
             than
             we
             perceive
             sensible
             Objects
             .
             Resign
             your self
             to
             him
             b
             and
             he
             will
             always
             guide
             you
             aright
             .
             Be
             not
             careful
             any
             longer
             for
             any
             thing
             ;
             when
             you
             forsake
             all
             you
             shall
             find
             all
             .
             I
             have
             thus
             experienc'd
             it
             :
             According
             as
             I
             disingag'd
             my self
             from
             earthly
             things
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             Time
             God
             replenish'd
             my
             Soul
             with
             Light
             and
             with
             Consolation
             .
             I
             can
             give
             you
             no
             other
             Instructions
             but
             those
             which
             I
             have
             experienc'd
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             know
             much
             more
             than
             I
             :
             but
             your
             Wisdom
             is
             Human.
             When
             you
             govern'd
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             by
             Human
             and
             Natural
             Principles
             :
             All
             that
             Wisdom
             
             must
             now
             be
             forsaken
             ,
             since
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             That
             he
             c
             will
             destroy
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             Child
             you
             must
             embrace
             the
             Gospel-Simplicity
             ,
             for
             he
             says
             ,
             d
             
               If
               we
               be
               not
               converted
               ,
               and
               become
               as
               little
               Children
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             Leave
             therefore
             all
             your
             Studies
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             and
             hear
             what
             God
             will
             teach
             you
             ,
             and
             follow
             him
             .
             Hereby
             you
             will
             be
             the
             most
             wise
             in
             the
             World
             :
             For
             if
             you
             continue
             your
             Studies
             ,
             they
             will
             serve
             you
             for
             great
             Hindrances
             .
             If
             you
             have
             resolved
             to
             quit
             your
             Benefices
             ,
             quit
             also
             your
             Sciences
             :
             For
             they
             have
             not
             made
             you
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             nor
             yet
             your self
             .
             Therefore
             you
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             love
             them
             ;
             but
             rather
             to
             abandon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               If
               I
               ought
               not
               to
               preach
               any
               more
               ,
               nor
               to
               teach
               any
               Person
               ,
               seeing
               I
               might
               now
               do
               it
               with
               more
               Perfection
               than
               I
               had
               done
               it
               formerly
               ;
               for
               I
               had
               receiv'd
               by
               her
               Discourse
               much
               Light
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               of
               Falshood
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               says
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             Do
             not
             teach
             any
             Body
             until
             you
             have
             found
             Communion
             with
             God
             :
             For
             how
             can
             you
             give
             to
             another
             what
             you
             do
             not
             possess
             your self
             ?
             You
             have
             made
             so
             many
             useless
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Teachings
             without
             Profit
             for
             your self
             or
             others
             :
             There
             is
             Time
             enough
             lost
             ,
             you
             ought
             now
             to
             employ
             it
             well
             .
             You
             believe
             that
             you
             can
             do
             it
             with
             more
             Perfection
             than
             formerly
             :
             Which
             I
             doubt
             very
             much
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             think
             to
             teach
             the
             People
             the
             Evangelical
             Life
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             observe
             it
             your self
             ,
             this
             is
             e
             worse
             than
             to
             hold
             your
             Peace
             ,
             because
             every
             one
             will
             have
             Ground
             to
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             Formality
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             observ'd
             in
             declaring
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             to
             put
             it
             in
             Practice
             ,
             seeing
             they
             who
             teach
             it
             do
             not
             practise
             it
             themselves
             .
             I
             think
             in
             this
             Case
             it
             were
             better
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             it
             f
             than
             not
             to
             practise
             it
             when
             we
             know
             it
             :
             At
             least
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             less
             Evil
             never
             to
             have
             understood
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             known
             it
             and
             not
             to
             practise
             it
             ;
             tho'
             both
             are
             evil
             ,
             because
             all
             Christians
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             know
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             we
             cannot
             without
             Guilt
             be
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             to
             hear
             it
             so
             often
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             this
             not
             to
             desire
             to
             follow
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             double
             evil
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Ingratitudes
             which
             are
             committed
             in
             not
             practising
             what
             we
             know
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             a
             Grace
             to
             be
             
             caught
             ,
             and
             an
             Ingratitude
             not
             to
             follow
             Instructions
             .
             Therefore
             you
             will
             do
             nothing
             but
             spend
             your self
             in
             Teaching
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             replenish
             others
             :
             Besides
             ,
             that
             in
             Teaching
             there
             is
             always
             the
             Hazard
             of
             Vain-Glory
             ,
             because
             Flattery
             g
             is
             the
             Ruine
             of
             our
             Souls
             ;
             and
             perswades
             us
             that
             we
             have
             that
             which
             they
             say
             we
             have
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               unto
               her
               :
               That
               infallibly
               many
               would
               put
               in
               Practice
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               if
               they
               knew
               it
               as
               I
               do
               at
               present
               ,
               because
               these
               Truths
               are
               so
               clear
               ,
               that
               of
               necessity
               one
               must
               yield
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             Do
             not
             engage
             your self
             to
             declare
             the
             Truths
             which
             God
             now
             makes
             known
             to
             you
             :
             For
             they
             will
             not
             be
             well
             receiv'd
             by
             the
             Learn'd
             .
             You
             ought
             first
             to
             have
             overcome
             all
             Human
             Regards
             ;
             which
             you
             have
             not
             yet
             done
             .
             Likewise
             you
             must
             have
             the
             Courage
             to
             expose
             your
             Life
             for
             this
             Truth
             .
             For
             otherwise
             you
             will
             be
             opprest
             without
             any
             Profit
             ;
             because
             they
             would
             outragiously
             persecute
             you
             if
             you
             should
             declare
             the
             naked
             Truth
             of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             present
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             teach
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             one
             must
             observe
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             will
             altogether
             oppose
             you
             ,
             and
             will
             affirm
             ,
             That
             all
             they
             who
             are
             baptiz'd
             are
             Christians
             ,
             however
             Wicked
             they
             be
             .
             Thus
             you
             will
             have
             much
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             will
             profit
             others
             nothing
             :
             Because
             all
             that
             you
             might
             build
             up
             by
             Teaching
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             the
             Learn'd
             will
             destroy
             by
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             will
             easily
             dissuade
             People
             from
             believing
             you
             ,
             even
             rejecting
             your
             Doctrine
             as
             Evil
             and
             Seditious
             ;
             for
             they
             study
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             to
             flatter
             the
             World
             h
             ,
             and
             speak
             as
             they
             are
             desirous
             to
             hear
             .
             They
             have
             forgotten
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             said
             by
             his
             Apostle
             ,
             That
             i
             
               he
               who
               would
               please
               men
               is
               not
               the
               Servant
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             There
             can
             be
             no
             Preaching
             any
             longer
             without
             Reproof
             ,
             but
             what
             flatters
             the
             Ear
             ,
             and
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             for
             the
             Truth
             which
             l
             reproves
             is
             so
             disapproven
             by
             Men
             ,
             that
             I
             believe
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             speak
             publickly
             the
             Truths
             which
             I
             in
             confidence
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             they
             would
             cut
             you
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             declaring
             you
             an
             Heretick
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             would
             even
             pursue
             you
             to
             Death
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             approve
             the
             Truth
             without
             condemning
             themselves
             ,
             their
             Lives
             being
             contrary
             thereto
             ;
             
             and
             no
             Body
             hates
             his
             own
             Soul
             :
             Therefore
             they
             condemn
             others
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               :
               If
               I
               ought
               always
               to
               continue
               idle
               ,
               without
               doing
               any
               thing
               ,
               seeing
               I
               could
               not
               Teach
               nor
               Preach
               any
               more
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               had
               no
               other
               Employment
               ,
               for
               that
               I
               had
               passed
               all
               my
               Life-Time
               in
               Study
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Direction
               of
               Souls
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             Labour
             first
             for
             your
             own
             Perfection
             ,
             until
             you
             be
             entirely
             united
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             will
             be
             capable
             of
             other
             things
             .
             If
             there
             be
             no
             Profit
             to
             be
             reap'd
             among
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             you
             may
             go
             among
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             more
             disposed
             to
             receive
             the
             Truth
             than
             those
             who
             are
             under
             the
             Roman
             Church
             :
             Because
             others
             sin
             through
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             these
             Romanists
             through
             Malice
             .
             Many
             Heathens
             would
             follow
             the
             Truth
             if
             they
             knew
             it
             ,
             and
             likewise
             divers
             Hereticks
             ,
             because
             they
             seek
             and
             ask
             it
             always
             .
             Therefore
             we
             hear
             them
             dispute
             willingly
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             are
             not
             at
             Rest
             ,
             but
             seek
             and
             ask
             always
             after
             the
             Truth
             .
             But
             m
             the
             Catholicks
             do
             opinionately
             presume
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             because
             they
             esteem
             themselves
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             truly
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Jews
             were
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             abandon'd
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             converted
             n
             so
             soon
             as
             the
             Roman
             Church
             shall
             be
             overthrown
             .
             Those
             will
             be
             truly
             capable
             of
             receiving
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             acknowledging
             their
             Errors
             and
             Ignorances
             .
             Labour
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             Time
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             for
             your
             own
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             very
             shortly
             see
             that
             the
             Harvest
             will
             be
             ripe
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             will
             be
             need
             of
             Workmen
             .
             We
             approach
             so
             near
             ,
             that
             I
             fear
             your
             Soul
             will
             not
             have
             so
             soon
             acquir'd
             its
             own
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             these
             things
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             Therefore
             make
             haste
             ,
             fearing
             to
             be
             sent
             away
             as
             an
             unprofitable
             Servant
             .
             Occupy
             the
             Talent
             which
             God
             has
             given
             you
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             come
             very
             shortly
             to
             demand
             an
             account
             of
             it
             .
             Apply
             your self
             to
             your
             own
             Perfection
             with
             the
             same
             Earnestness
             wherewith
             you
             formerly
             applyed
             to
             the
             Perfection
             of
             others
             ,
             without
             any
             Profit
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               If
               she
               believ'd
               that
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               would
               be
               Destroy'd
               and
               Ruin'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Christians
               scatter'd
               as
               the
               Jews
               are
               at
               present
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               replyed
            
             ;
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             for
             the
             Jews
             have
             continued
             constantly
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             ;
             tho'
             they
             be
             bodily
             scatter'd
             through
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             are
             ,
             nevertheless
             united
             in
             an
             uniform
             Faith
             and
             Belief
             ,
             holding
             still
             the
             Law
             which
             God
             had
             given
             them
             :
             But
             the
             Christians
             o
             have
             denied
             their
             Faith
             ,
             tho'
             they
             be
             yet
             united
             Bodily
             :
             How
             would
             they
             preserve
             it
             in
             Time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             when
             all
             this
             Lustre
             and
             this
             Magnificence
             of
             the
             Church
             shall
             be
             destroy'd
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             shall
             p
             not
             be
             one
             Stone
             upon
             another
             in
             its
             outward
             State
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             there
             is
             at
             present
             in
             its
             inward
             ?
             This
             must
             needs
             q
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             else
             God
             would
             not
             be
             Just
             ,
             for
             the
             Jews
             might
             Reproach
             him
             with
             Reason
             ,
             That
             they
             never
             committed
             such
             an
             Infidelity
             against
             their
             God
             as
             the
             Christians
             do
             .
             It
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             they
             kill'd
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             through
             r
             Ignorance
             .
             The
             Christians
             do
             kill
             it
             a
             thousand
             times
             out
             of
             pure
             Malice
             .
             They
             believe
             that
             the
             same
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             they
             give
             it
             daily
             unto
             Whores
             ,
             Thieves
             ,
             Murtherers
             and
             Sorcerers
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             make
             them
             believe
             that
             they
             shall
             thereby
             receive
             Graces
             .
             The
             Jews
             never
             believ'd
             that
             they
             obtain'd
             Grace
             in
             putting
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             these
             Christians
             do
             believe
             in
             receiving
             him
             unworthily
             :
             s
             For
             Pilate
             said
             that
             he
             found
             no
             Fault
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             great
             Fear
             to
             condemn
             him
             :
             And
             the
             Christians
             go
             affrontedly
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             with
             a
             Soul
             full
             of
             Sins
             ,
             believing
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             Time
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             impart
             unto
             them
             his
             Graces
             ,
             in
             Recompence
             of
             the
             Affronts
             which
             they
             do
             him
             .
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             Falshoods
             be
             discovered
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             t
             shew
             the
             Villany
             of
             his
             People
             to
             all
             the
             World.
             If
             clear-sighted
             and
             illuminated
             Men
             would
             discover
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             immediately
             be
             hated
             and
             u
             
               slain
               between
               the
               Temple
               and
               the
               Altar
            
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             must
             discover
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Nineteenth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               all
               Christians
               ought
               to
               Read
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
               Whether
               the
               Church
               can
               Err
               ?
               Where
               She
               is
               ;
               Where
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               said
               unto
               her
               :
               That
               the
               Jews
               and
               the
               Hereticks
               would
               be
               well-pleased
               to
               hear
               such
               Discourses
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               some
               such
               Sentiments
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             x
             to
             please
             any
             Body
             ,
             and
             I
             regard
             neither
             Jews
             ,
             nor
             Hereticks
             ,
             nor
             Catholics
             ,
             but
             the
             straight
             Truth
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             manifests
             it
             to
             me
             .
             I
             have
             never
             conversed
             with
             Hereticks
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             casually
             heard
             some
             things
             said
             of
             them
             which
             are
             much
             better
             than
             what
             the
             Catholicks
             do
             :
             Tho'
             it
             were
             in
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             take
             Pleasure
             to
             read
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             everywhere
             with
             them
             ,
             studying
             them
             almost
             Day
             and
             Night
             .
             This
             is
             a
             very
             laudable
             y
             thing
             ;
             because
             we
             ought
             always
             to
             learn
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             practise
             :
             If
             we
             do
             not
             learn
             it
             we
             cannot
             know
             it
             z
             .
             In
             the
             Bible
             the
             whole
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             contain'd
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             from
             whence
             may
             be
             deriv
             ▪
             d
             all
             the
             Nourishment
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
             If
             the
             Hereticks
             do
             not
             put
             it
             in
             Practice
             ,
             they
             do
             ill
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Catholicks
             ;
             but
             they
             have
             this
             Advantage
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             the
             Truth
             if
             they
             will
             practise
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Catholicks
             are
             only
             stor'd
             with
             Books
             compos'd
             by
             Men
             ,
             and
             depriv'd
             of
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             for
             the
             Nourishment
             of
             our
             Souls
             :
             It
             is
             just
             the
             same
             as
             if
             we
             would
             take
             from
             a
             Child
             his
             Nourishment
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             an
             Image
             to
             sustain
             him
             .
             He
             may
             look
             long
             upon
             it
             before
             his
             Body
             receive
             Nourishment
             and
             Substance
             from
             it
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             me
             a
             very
             ill
             thing
             to
             forbid
             Christians
             the
             Reading
             of
             the
             Bible
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             
             Tongue
             ,
             since
             a
             it
             must
             teach
             us
             all
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             and
             forsake
             ,
             and
             the
             Advertisements
             which
             God
             gives
             us
             ,
             by
             his
             Holy
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             and
             his
             holy
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               unto
               her
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               had
               forbidden
               to
               read
               the
               Bible
               in
               the
               Vulgar
               Language
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Abuses
               which
               were
               thereby
               committed
               ;
               for
               many
               ignorant
               Persons
               would
               interpret
               it
               amiss
               ;
               from
               whence
               Heresies
               arise
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Because
               many
               Bibles
               were
               changed
               ,
               and
               something
               taken
               away
               or
               diminish'd
               from
               the
               Original
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               replyed
            
             :
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             these
             are
             very
             weak
             Reasons
             :
             They
             forbid
             to
             read
             the
             Bible
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             Tongue
             ,
             lest
             the
             common
             People
             do
             draw
             Heresies
             from
             it
             ;
             while
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Heresies
             are
             introduc'd
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Learned
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ,
             not
             by
             Simple
             Ones
             ,
             who
             would
             never
             be
             follow'd
             in
             their
             new
             Errors
             ;
             for
             they
             would
             have
             but
             small
             Authority
             and
             Learning
             to
             Introduce
             them
             .
             If
             this
             Reason
             ought
             to
             have
             place
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             more
             expedient
             to
             forbid
             it
             to
             the
             Learned
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             invented
             all
             the
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Vulgar
             :
             b
             Jesus
             Christ
             taught
             the
             Simple
             People
             more
             than
             the
             Learn'd
             ;
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             found
             them
             more
             capable
             and
             susceptible
             of
             receiving
             his
             Doctrine
             than
             the
             Great
             and
             the
             learned
             were
             .
             And
             if
             all
             Christians
             ought
             to
             practise
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Consequence
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             Read
             and
             to
             Learn
             it
             .
             And
             if
             they
             will
             needs
             forbid
             the
             Reading
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Abuses
             which
             are
             committed
             thereby
             ,
             they
             must
             also
             forbid
             the
             going
             to
             Church
             and
             to
             the
             Communion
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             Abuses
             committed
             ,
             than
             can
             be
             committed
             by
             the
             Reading
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             made
             for
             the
             Learn'd
             ,
             but
             for
             c
             Saints
             ,
             from
             whom
             Men
             will
             needs
             take
             it
             ,
             shewing
             themselves
             more
             foreseeing
             than
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             hinder
             Abuses
             and
             Errors
             .
             If
             there
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             a
             Prohibition
             only
             to
             read
             the
             Bibles
             which
             are
             not
             approv'd
             of
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             a
             Pretext
             to
             colour
             this
             Prohibition
             ;
             but
             seeing
             all
             are
             forbidden
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             forbid
             what
             God
             hath
             commanded
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Church
               might
               indeed
               err
               in
               this
               Prohibition
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               thing
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             True
             Church
             can
             never
             err
             ,
             because
             God
             has
             promised
             that
             he
             will
             d
             always
             maintain
             it
             :
             But
             I
             would
             willingly
             know
             where
             the
             Church
             is
             at
             present
             .
             She
             can
             be
             no
             where
             but
             in
             the
             Souls
             e
             which
             possess
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Behold
             this
             is
             the
             only
             Place
             where
             the
             Church
             resides
             .
             Who
             will
             shew
             me
             these
             Souls
             ?
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             them
             ,
             I
             would
             love
             and
             follow
             them
             even
             to
             Death
             .
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             found
             this
             Happiness
             .
             You
             believe
             it
             may
             be
             that
             it
             is
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             because
             S.
             Peter
             did
             reside
             there
             ;
             and
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             believe
             that
             Rome
             is
             f
             the
             
               Babylon
               of
               Confusion
            
             ;
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             does
             no
             more
             govern
             there
             than
             you
             see
             it
             in
             your
             Chapter
             .
             You
             have
             Judgment
             enough
             to
             discern
             if
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             directs
             all
             the
             Resolutions
             which
             are
             there
             taken
             .
             He
             does
             it
             far
             less
             in
             the
             Roman
             College
             :
             For
             there
             he
             has
             no
             more
             Audience
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             should
             appear
             there
             in
             Form
             of
             a
             Dove
             (
             as
             he
             did
             at
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             )
             all
             these
             Presidents
             would
             cast
             their
             Caps
             at
             him
             to
             chace
             him
             away
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             no
             more
             to
             do
             with
             his
             Light
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             made
             themselves
             Gods
             g
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             therefore
             cannot
             err
             ,
             but
             h
             the
             Men
             who
             are
             call'd
             Churchmen
             may
             err
             ,
             and
             do
             truly
             err
             in
             this
             Prohibition
             ,
             by
             which
             Christians
             cannot
             any
             longer
             read
             the
             Gospel
             nor
             the
             Bible
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             contain'd
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             then
             can
             they
             observe
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             not
             read
             it
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             learn
             it
             ?
             This
             is
             an
             Error
             which
             no
             Body
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             follow
             ,
             because
             the
             true
             Church
             cannot
             thus
             command
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             says
             ,
             i
             
               Take
               ,
               eat
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               flesh
               ;
               and
               drink
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               Blood
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             And
             these
             Men
             will
             not
             have
             us
             to
             touch
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             far
             as
             it
             pleases
             them
             to
             give
             it
             :
             Whereas
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             Take
             ye
             it
             ,
             and
             eat
             ye
             it
             .
             He
             speaks
             to
             every
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Twentieth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Word
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               truely
               his
               Flesh
               and
               his
               Blood.
               Of
               the
               Reading
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               forbidding
               it
               .
               How
               the
               Church
               cannot
               fail
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               these
               Words
               were
               understood
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               where
               we
               drink
               his
               Blood
               and
               eat
               his
               Flesh
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               reply'd
            
             ;
             What
             perfect
             Sense
             can
             you
             find
             wherein
             to
             apply
             these
             Words
             of
             the
             Lord
             unto
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             seeing
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             l
             
               he
               who
               eats
               his
               flesh
               and
               drinks
               his
               blood
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             so
             many
             thousand
             Persons
             ,
             who
             commonly
             receive
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             do
             live
             and
             die
             in
             their
             Sins
             ?
             It
             would
             follow
             that
             the
             Words
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             were
             not
             true
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               they
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
               .
            
             He
             has
             said
             elswhere
             ,
             That
             m
             
               neither
               Whoremongers
               nor
               Drunkards
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             Neverthelss
             we
             see
             daily
             such
             Persons
             receive
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             Can
             they
             live
             for
             ever
             without
             entring
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ?
             There
             would
             be
             a
             great
             Contradiction
             in
             the
             Words
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             He
             cannot
             save
             those
             whom
             he
             condemns
             ,
             nor
             say
             to
             those
             who
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             that
             they
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             .
             n
             It
             is
             assuredly
             his
             Word
             which
             he
             calls
             
               his
               Flesh
               and
               his
               Blood.
            
             For
             whosoever
             shall
             eat
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             incorporate
             it
             as
             the
             Nourishment
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             he
             live
             ▪
             for
             ever
             o
             ;
             for
             this
             Word
             gives
             Life
             Eternal
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             feeds
             upon
             it
             as
             on
             his
             daily
             Bread
             can
             never
             die
             ;
             this
             is
             
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             seeing
             it
             gave
             Life
             to
             all
             things
             .
             This
             Word
             p
             has
             created
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             of
             nothing
             ▪
             
             How
             should
             it
             not
             give
             Life
             unto
             the
             Soul
             which
             receives
             it
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             have
             the
             Force
             to
             translate
             Bread
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             they
             teach
             ,
             how
             shall
             it
             not
             change
             our
             Souls
             into
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             Eternal
             ,
             if
             we
             receive
             and
             incorporate
             it
             as
             becomes
             ?
             Jesus
             Christ
             said
             q
             
               These
               are
               my
               Mother
               ,
               my
               Sisters
               and
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               hear
               my
               Word
               and
               do
               it
               :
            
             To
             shew
             that
             he
             esteems
             more
             the
             Receiving
             of
             his
             Word
             than
             the
             having
             contributed
             to
             the
             Formation
             of
             his
             Human
             Body
             ,
             it
             being
             most
             certain
             that
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             was
             more
             happy
             in
             receiving
             and
             doing
             his
             Word
             ,
             than
             in
             being
             his
             natural
             Mother
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               there
               were
               many
               Errors
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               the
               Sense
               that
               she
               proposed
               ought
               to
               be
               received
               :
               That
               it
               was
               very
               clear
               and
               intelligible
               ,
               but
               it
               had
               never
               been
               understood
               after
               this
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             he
             grants
             yet
             this
             Mercy
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             send
             his
             Light
             amidst
             the
             so
             obscure
             Darkness
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             is
             brought
             at
             present
             .
             All
             the
             highest
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Faith
             are
             involved
             in
             this
             Obscurity
             ;
             nothing
             is
             understood
             in
             a
             perfect
             Sense
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             often
             apply
             Senses
             contrary
             to
             the
             Truth
             .
             r
             They
             have
             walk'd
             as
             groping
             even
             till
             Now.
             It
             is
             no
             Wonder
             if
             they
             fall
             from
             one
             Error
             into
             another
             insensibly
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Happiness
             that
             it
             has
             pleas'd
             God
             to
             let
             us
             live
             even
             until
             the
             Time
             that
             he
             comes
             to
             enlighten
             the
             World
             ,
             after
             that
             so
             great
             a
             number
             have
             perish'd
             through
             Ignorance
             .
             We
             have
             no
             more
             deserv'd
             it
             than
             they
             .
             Let
             us
             endeavour
             to
             apply
             it
             rightly
             unto
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             letting
             the
             occasion
             slip
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             so
             freely
             offered
             us
             .
             How
             many
             souls
             are
             there
             of
             such
             a
             tender
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             reject
             a
             Sentiment
             which
             comes
             from
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             Decree
             of
             its
             College
             ,
             fearing
             to
             offend
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             look
             upon
             it
             and
             take
             it
             for
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ?
             I
             knew
             a
             Person
             of
             a
             very
             good
             Life
             ,
             a
             Doctor
             of
             Theology
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             
               Pope
               forbad
               him
               to
               read
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               he
               durst
               not
               read
               it
               any
               longer
               :
            
             So
             much
             was
             he
             preoccupied
             with
             this
             Belief
             ,
             that
             Rome
             is
             the
             Holy
             Church
             !
             Upon
             this
             Supposition
             all
             the
             most
             pious
             do
             follow
             that
             which
             is
             Evil
             ,
             without
             perceiving
             it
             ,
             because
             
             they
             have
             taught
             us
             that
             we
             owe
             a
             blind
             Obedience
             :
             As
             if
             we
             were
             permitted
             to
             s
             follow
             Evil
             blindfold
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             great
             Error
             :
             For
             we
             are
             all
             oblig'd
             to
             discern
             t
             whether
             what
             we
             follow
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             .
             For
             Example
             ;
             This
             Doctor
             could
             not
             abstain
             from
             Reading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             without
             offending
             God
             highly
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Pope
             had
             forbidden
             him
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             because
             this
             Prohibition
             is
             contrary
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             has
             brought
             u
             his
             Word
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Nourishment
             of
             our
             Souls
             ;
             and
             has
             said
             ,
             That
             it
             x
             
               must
               abide
               in
               us
               for
               ever
               .
            
             How
             could
             we
             cast
             it
             behind
             us
             because
             a
             Pope
             forbids
             it
             ,
             who
             cannot
             destroy
             what
             God
             has
             establish'd
             ,
             nor
             forbid
             what
             he
             has
             commanded
             ,
             without
             being
             Antichrist
             ?
             for
             all
             that
             is
             against
             Christ
             is
             assuredly
             Antichrist
             .
             We
             may
             indeed
             believe
             and
             follow
             what
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Councils
             do
             ordain
             us
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             things
             conformable
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             the
             Explication
             of
             the
             Law.
             Tho'
             this
             were
             taught
             us
             by
             the
             Devil
             himself
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             do
             ill
             to
             follow
             it
             :
             But
             the
             things
             which
             are
             contrary
             ought
             never
             to
             be
             blindly
             follow'd
             .
             God
             has
             made
             us
             Reasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             the
             End
             we
             may
             discern
             Good
             and
             Evil.
             All
             the
             Blindness
             that
             a
             true
             Christian
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             is
             to
             y
             captivate
             his
             Spirit
             under
             the
             incomprehensible
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             captivate
             it
             to
             believe
             that
             that
             which
             is
             Evil
             is
             Good.
             A
             man
             must
             have
             lost
             Sense
             and
             Spirit
             to
             abandon
             himself
             to
             such
             a
             blind
             Obedience
             ▪
             which
             ,
             nevertheless
             the
             most
             part
             of
             pious
             Christians
             do
             ,
             who
             do
             yield
             in
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Pope
             or
             of
             his
             Council
             .
             If
             this
             Mischief
             be
             not
             shortly
             at
             an
             End
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Truth
             be
             not
             discover'd
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             all
             the
             World
             will
             perish
             :
             Because
             many
             things
             will
             be
             determin'd
             which
             will
             be
             against
             God
             ,
             tho'
             it
             were
             nothing
             but
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             It
             contradicts
             directly
             the
             Truth
             ;
             because
             no
             Man
             can
             ever
             be
             infallible
             how
             holy
             soever
             he
             may
             be
             .
             z
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             the
             first
             Pope
             ,
             did
             expresly
             deny
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             did
             really
             err
             a
             in
             dissembling
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             for
             which
             S.
             Paul
             reproves
             him
             .
             Can
             it
             ever
             be
             said
             ,
             without
             Blasphemy
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             is
             Infallible
             ,
             
             secing
             Infallibility
             appertains
             to
             God
             alone
             ?
             Neither
             the
             Pope
             nor
             any
             other
             can
             err
             or
             fail
             in
             following
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             but
             in
             following
             their
             own
             Judgments
             ,
             or
             those
             like
             themselves
             ,
             they
             may
             fail
             ,
             and
             err
             greatly
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               :
               How
               it
               was
               possible
               that
               God
               should
               have
               left
               his
               Church
               for
               so
               long
               a
               Time
               in
               Errors
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             God
             has
             not
             left
             his
             Church
             in
             Errors
             ,
             she
             can
             never
             err
             nor
             fail
             ;
             for
             she
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             b
             thing
             with
             God
             :
             As
             the
             Bridegroom
             is
             but
             one
             Flesh
             with
             his
             Spouse
             ;
             even
             so
             the
             Church
             is
             but
             one
             Spirit
             with
             God
             :
             Therefore
             she
             can
             never
             be
             left
             in
             Errors
             ,
             not
             for
             one
             Moment
             .
             But
             the
             Errors
             which
             I
             discover
             to
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             are
             in
             Men
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             is
             no
             where
             but
             in
             the
             Souls
             which
             possess
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             have
             never
             err'd
             so
             long
             as
             they
             abide
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             a
             Spiritual
             and
             Invisible
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             renders
             it self
             visible
             by
             the
             Human
             Bodies
             which
             this
             Spirit
             animates
             .
             So
             long
             as
             these
             Bodies
             are
             animated
             and
             possest
             with
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             Members
             .
             which
             make
             up
             this
             Church
             :
             But
             if
             this
             Spirit
             withdraw
             himself
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             more
             but
             Members
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             not
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             c
             Errors
             therefore
             are
             insinuated
             into
             these
             Members
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             not
             into
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             But
             whereas
             these
             Members
             of
             Flesh
             did
             possess
             formerly
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             have
             retain'd
             the
             Name
             d
             after
             having
             lost
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             their
             Souls
             being
             void
             of
             Faith
             e
             God
             takes
             no
             longer
             Pleasure
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             abandon'd
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             .
             Not
             that
             God
             on
             his
             part
             leaves
             the
             Church
             to
             err
             ;
             but
             these
             Men
             having
             forsaken
             their
             f
             God
             ,
             have
             form'd
             a
             Church
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             pure
             Spirit
             g
             ;
             as
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             visible
             but
             by
             his
             Works
             ,
             so
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             visible
             but
             by
             the
             Bodies
             of
             those
             who
             possess
             this
             Spirit
             .
             It
             appears
             sufficiently
             that
             what
             they
             now
             call
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             govern'd
             by
             Divine
             Principles
             ,
             but
             by
             Human
             and
             Natural
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               :
               Whether
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Prelates
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Monks
               and
               other
               Persons
               ,
               making
               Profession
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               were
               not
               the
            
             
             
               Church
               ?
               And
               if
               all
               these
               Members
               together
               do
               not
               make
               up
               a
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             these
             Persons
             ,
             tho'
             met
             and
             assembled
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Place
             ,
             do
             not
             make
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             h
             they
             do
             not
             possess
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             subject
             to
             Corruption
             .
             Every
             one
             acts
             there
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Sense
             .
             There
             they
             propose
             and
             resolve
             according
             to
             Human
             Arguments
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             where
             things
             are
             manag'd
             only
             by
             Civil
             and
             Politick
             Measures
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             regard
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             human
             Accommodations
             .
             The
             holy
             Spirit
             does
             not
             animate
             so
             vile
             Subjects
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             he
             governs
             always
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             in
             what
             Place
             soever
             it
             be
             :
             i
             He
             never
             abandons
             it
             .
             But
             who
             can
             discover
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             so
             hid
             and
             unknown
             that
             no
             Body
             discerns
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Treasure
             hid
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
             of
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             spoken
             by
             Parable
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             l
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               is
               like
               unto
               a
               Treasure
               hid
               in
               the
               Earth
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               who
               has
               discover'd
               it
               must
               sell
               all
               that
               he
               has
               to
               buy
               this
               Ground
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               find
               this
               Treasure
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             Salvation
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             not
             knowing
             where
             to
             find
             it
             ,
             who
             can
             look
             for
             Salvation
             ?
             It
             it
             no
             wonder
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             I
             said
             unto
             you
             heretofore
             ,
             That
             Paradise
             was
             shut
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             I
             cannot
             see
             where
             the
             Church
             is
             ;
             and
             consequently
             where
             Salvation
             may
             be
             had
             .
             m
             It
             is
             a
             Vine
             which
             is
             cut
             even
             by
             the
             Root
             and
             Ground
             :
             We
             see
             indeed
             its
             Branches
             extended
             far
             enough
             ;
             But
             they
             are
             nothing
             but
             dead
             Wood
             ;
             being
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Root
             ,
             no
             Fruit
             can
             be
             any
             longer
             expected
             from
             them
             .
             The
             Members
             ,
             which
             at
             present
             they
             call
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Root
             n
             ,
             which
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             brought
             forth
             great
             Branches
             :
             But
             since
             they
             have
             been
             cut
             off
             from
             their
             Root
             ,
             they
             are
             fit
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Fire
             ;
             which
             you
             will
             see
             very
             shortly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             in
             case
             God
             give
             you
             yet
             some
             little
             Time
             to
             live
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Twenty
             First
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Where
               the
               true
               Church
               is
               .
               Where
               God
               is
               .
               How
               he
               speaks
               to
               the
               Soul
               and
               the
               Soul
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               how
               we
               ought
               to
               dispose
               our selves
               for
               this
               Divine
               Conversation
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Ask'd
               her
               :
               If
               there
               was
               no
               fix'd
               Place
               ,
               where
               we
               might
               find
               the
               Church
               ?
               That
               ,
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               would
               search
               for
               her
               ,
               because
               I
               would
               seek
               to
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
               to
               me
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             The
             Church
             is
             everywhere
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             Souls
             possessing
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             There
             are
             no
             other
             Places
             proper
             or
             destin'd
             for
             the
             true
             Church
             to
             reside
             in
             .
             All
             those
             Persons
             who
             are
             call'd
             Churchmen
             ,
             are
             as
             so
             many
             Stones
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             have
             built
             a
             material
             Church
             ,
             which
             serves
             now
             for
             the
             Offering
             of
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             shortly
             will
             serve
             for
             a
             Stable
             for
             Horses
             .
             These
             Stones
             and
             other
             Materials
             are
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             tho'
             they
             serve
             to
             the
             Structure
             of
             a
             Building
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             both
             for
             Holy
             and
             Prophane
             Uses
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             to
             be
             sought
             for
             in
             any
             fixt
             Place
             which
             is
             material
             ,
             but
             in
             Spiritual
             Souls
             ,
             who
             also
             cannot
             be
             found
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             keep
             o
             themselves
             hid
             ,
             as
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             before
             his
             Passion
             :
             For
             they
             would
             do
             them
             no
             less
             Evil
             than
             they
             did
             to
             him
             ;
             because
             the
             Envy
             of
             the
             Prelates
             is
             now
             far
             greater
             than
             was
             ever
             that
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             put
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             Death
             .
             God
             gives
             you
             a
             holy
             Desire
             of
             seeking
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             he
             has
             said
             ,
             p
             
               Seek
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               shall
               be
               added
               to
               you
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             Sign
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             tied
             to
             any
             material
             Place
             ;
             for
             then
             there
             were
             no
             need
             to
             seek
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Place
             where
             it
             is
             .
             For
             Example
             :
             If
             the
             Church
             were
             at
             Rome
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             need
             to
             seek
             it
             .
             We
             would
             know
             assuredly
             where
             
             it
             w●re
             .
             Since
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             sought
             ,
             this
             is
             indeed
             a
             Sign
             that
             it
             is
             hid
             and
             unknown
             .
             And
             likewise
             all
             they
             who
             seek
             Rome
             ,
             do
             not
             for
             this
             receive
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             Gift
             ,
             since
             so
             many
             things
             are
             wanting
             to
             them
             ,
             even
             after
             they
             are
             Romanists
             .
             Which
             would
             not
             befal
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             content
             with
             what
             were
             purely
             necessary
             ,
             with
             which
             God
             would
             always
             infallibly
             provide
             him
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               I
               was
               not
               truly
               satisfied
               for
               the
               Good
               of
               my
               own
               Soul
               :
               That
               I
               would
               willingly
               know
               ,
               where
               I
               might
               find
               the
               True
               Church
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               have
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               replyed
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             q
             The
             Church
             is
             within
             you
             .
             If
             you
             seek
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             only
             ,
             let
             Jesus
             Christ
             reign
             in
             your
             Soul
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             then
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             will
             be
             in
             your
             Soul
             ,
             God
             being
             there
             .
             He
             reigns
             always
             where
             he
             is
             .
             He
             would
             reign
             in
             all
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             put
             Hindrances
             thereto
             .
             The
             Centre
             of
             our
             Souls
             is
             God
             ,
             who
             being
             Salvation
             and
             Life
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             seek
             without
             us
             the
             Church
             nor
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             For
             he
             is
             not
             an
             Earthly
             and
             Temporal
             God
             ,
             but
             Celestial
             and
             Eternal
             .
             The
             Church
             being
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             r
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             since
             he
             cannot
             be
             without
             his
             Word
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             always
             in
             the
             Place
             where
             we
             speak
             .
             He
             is
             not
             Earthly
             ;
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             That
             s
             
               his
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               World
               :
            
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             which
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             there
             ,
             whose
             Kingdom
             is
             Celestial
             and
             Eternal
             .
             Where
             then
             would
             you
             seek
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             but
             in
             the
             Centre
             of
             your
             Soul
             ?
             That
             is
             the
             certain
             Place
             of
             its
             Residence
             t
             .
             We
             may
             be
             deceiv'd
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             this
             infallible
             Truth
             .
             If
             every
             one
             had
             sought
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             in
             the
             Centre
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             have
             been
             so
             many
             Persons
             deceiv'd
             .
             Since
             they
             have
             sought
             God
             without
             themselves
             in
             so
             many
             divers
             means
             ,
             they
             have
             gone
             astray
             from
             him
             by
             the
             same
             means
             by
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             find
             him
             ;
             and
             whilst
             they
             sought
             for
             the
             Church
             in
             so
             many
             Masters
             ,
             Doctors
             and
             Directors
             ,
             they
             have
             stray'd
             from
             that
             which
             is
             Holy
             ,
             to
             follow
             a
             Terrestrial
             and
             Carnal
             Church
             .
             By
             this
             the
             Devil
             has
             reaped
             much
             ,
             and
             replenish'd
             his
             infernal
             Granaries
             to
             our
             Dammage
             .
             
             Therefore
             I
             intreat
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             not
             seek
             for
             the
             Church
             in
             any
             other
             Place
             but
             in
             the
             Centre
             of
             your
             Soul
             u
             :
             For
             there
             is
             so
             much
             Deceit
             under
             the
             Mask
             of
             Piety
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             knowing
             are
             catch'd
             by
             it
             .
             Many
             are
             made
             Saints
             who
             are
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             x
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               I
               had
               not
               that
               Method
               to
               discern
               and
               find
               God
               in
               the
               Centre
               of
               my
               Soul
               ;
               entreating
               she
               would
               declare
               to
               me
               the
               way
               how
               I
               might
               find
               him
               there
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             you
             will
             see
             him
             by
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Faith.
             If
             you
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             everywhere
             ,
             he
             is
             also
             truly
             in
             your
             Soul
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             a
             special
             and
             particular
             manner
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             most
             like
             to
             him
             .
             He
             is
             in
             the
             Elements
             ,
             giving
             them
             Being
             and
             Subsistence
             ,
             else
             they
             could
             not
             subsist
             .
             He
             is
             in
             the
             Herbs
             ,
             Trees
             and
             other
             Plants
             ,
             in
             giving
             them
             Vegetation
             .
             He
             is
             in
             the
             Animals
             ,
             giving
             them
             Life
             as
             he
             does
             our
             Bodies
             :
             For
             if
             God
             were
             not
             in
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             would
             resolve
             into
             the
             same
             Nothing
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             have
             been
             taken
             ;
             for
             no
             created
             thing
             can
             keep
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Plant
             of
             an
             Herb
             in
             Life
             .
             It
             is
             God
             that
             does
             all
             .
             We
             see
             this
             with
             our
             Natural
             Eyes
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             firmly
             ought
             we
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             in
             our
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             Divine
             and
             Incomprehensible
             ?
             This
             Quality
             comes
             nearer
             to
             God
             than
             any
             other
             Creature
             :
             We
             cannot
             comprehend
             what
             a
             Soul
             is
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             we
             can
             comprehend
             what
             God
             is
             .
             It
             has
             Qualities
             so
             approaching
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             with
             Reason
             be
             call'd
             a
             dependent
             Deity
             :
             For
             we
             see
             indeed
             the
             Works
             which
             it
             operates
             in
             our
             Body
             ;
             but
             we
             cannot
             see
             what
             it
             is
             but
             by
             its
             Operations
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             know
             God
             or
             perceive
             what
             he
             is
             but
             by
             the
             Works
             which
             he
             produces
             to
             our
             Knowledge
             .
             Our
             Soul
             gives
             Motion
             to
             our
             Body
             ,
             and
             Agility
             to
             our
             Understanding
             ,
             makes
             the
             Memory
             to
             remember
             ,
             and
             moves
             all
             the
             other
             Powers
             of
             the
             Soul.
             We
             feel
             and
             see
             that
             this
             is
             done
             in
             us
             ;
             nevertheless
             no
             Body
             can
             comprehend
             how
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             confess
             that
             our
             Soul
             is
             a
             thing
             incomprehensible
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             God
             ;
             and
             since
             there
             cannot
             be
             many
             Gods
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Centre
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             spring
             from
             him
             as
             a
             Branch
             from
             the
             Root
             .
             And
             as
             Trees
             cannot
             bear
             Branches
             without
             having
             a
             Root
             ,
             so
             the
             Soul
             cannot
             
             have
             a
             Being
             if
             God
             do
             not
             give
             and
             produce
             it
             .
             By
             which
             you
             may
             abundantly
             perceive
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             of
             necessity
             God
             is
             the
             Centre
             of
             our
             Soul
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             cannot
             move
             but
             by
             him
             y
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Body
             moves
             it self
             but
             by
             the
             Motion
             of
             our
             Soul.
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             we
             ought
             therefore
             to
             seek
             God
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             no
             where
             so
             expressly
             as
             in
             the
             Centre
             of
             our
             Soul
             ,
             it
             is
             there
             z
             that
             he
             must
             be
             sought
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             true
             Place
             of
             his
             Residence
             .
             And
             if
             you
             ask
             me
             the
             Method
             and
             the
             Way
             ,
             to
             find
             him
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             your
             Soul
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             to
             remove
             all
             the
             Hindrances
             ,
             casting
             out
             of
             your
             Soul
             all
             earthly
             Affections
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             no
             other
             but
             for
             him
             .
             Your
             Soul
             will
             no
             sooner
             be
             free
             from
             all
             these
             Earthly
             Affections
             ,
             than
             it
             will
             fall
             into
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Stone
             falls
             into
             its
             Centre
             .
             I
             know
             no
             other
             Method
             but
             this
             Disingagement
             from
             our selves
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             to
             find
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             one
             with
             him
             .
             I
             have
             sometimes
             sought
             him
             without
             me
             ,
             by
             Actions
             which
             did
             seem
             good
             ▪
             but
             I
             have
             since
             remark'd
             ,
             that
             those
             serv'd
             for
             Distractions
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             I
             acted
             outwardly
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             did
             I
             stray
             from
             my
             God.
             Therefore
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             become
             wise
             by
             my
             Loss
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             lose
             your
             Time
             in
             seeking
             means
             out
             of
             your self
             ;
             for
             they
             serve
             us
             often
             for
             Hindrances
             .
             Our
             Soul
             is
             his
             true
             Temple
             a
             and
             the
             Place
             of
             his
             Rest
             .
             Let
             us
             only
             remove
             all
             that
             is
             between
             him
             and
             our
             Soul
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             Face
             to
             Face
             ,
             to
             speak
             after
             our
             manner
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             clearly
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             shall
             know
             him
             by
             the
             Operations
             which
             he
             will
             make
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             shall
             taste
             him
             by
             the
             Repose
             and
             Consolation
             of
             our
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             
               I
               thought
               that
               I
               understood
               well
               enough
               this
               Truth
               ,
               and
               that
               Faith
               dictates
               to
               us
               that
               God
               is
               the
               true
               Centre
               of
               our
               Soul
               :
               But
               to
               taste
               him
               ,
               and
               speak
               sensibly
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               his
               Operations
               and
               Notices
               ,
               this
               was
               above
               my
               Capacity
               ;
               entreating
               her
               to
               tell
               me
               how
               this
               was
               done
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
               to
               me
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             The
             Soul
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             communicates
             himself
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             with
             verbal
             Words
             but
             spiritual
             Motives
             :
             Which
             ,
             nevertheless
             are
             more
             intelligible
             than
             the
             finest
             Eloquence
             of
             the
             World.
             God
             communicates
             himself
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             to
             his
             Rays
             ;
             and
             the
             Soul
             to
             its
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Rays
             to
             
             the
             Sun
             ,
             by
             the
             great
             Unity
             and
             Dependence
             there
             is
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Soul.
             When
             once
             it
             is
             denuded
             of
             its
             self
             it
             has
             no
             more
             need
             of
             Sight
             or
             Mouth
             to
             understand
             God
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             need
             of
             Words
             to
             understand
             our
             own
             Conceptions
             .
             So
             soon
             as
             the
             Soul
             is
             disingag'd
             from
             it self
             it
             is
             so
             transform'd
             into
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             entirely
             swallow'd
             up
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             becomes
             one
             thing
             with
             him
             ,
             having
             no
             longer
             any
             Will
             but
             his
             ,
             nor
             Desires
             but
             what
             he
             wishes
             ;
             and
             it
             does
             not
             move
             it self
             any
             longer
             but
             by
             the
             Motions
             of
             God
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Soul
             and
             God
             are
             not
             any
             more
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             And
             if
             you
             do
             not
             taste
             God
             ,
             and
             understand
             not
             his
             Will
             ,
             it
             is
             assuredly
             because
             there
             is
             yet
             some
             Hindrance
             .
             Do
             not
             afflict
             your self
             for
             this
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             but
             take
             the
             Pains
             to
             disingage
             your
             Soul
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             for
             you
             .
             This
             is
             all
             that
             you
             can
             do
             .
             For
             to
             be
             troubled
             that
             you
             do
             not
             feel
             nor
             understand
             the
             Motions
             of
             God
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             Presumption
             ;
             for
             if
             your
             Soul
             were
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             would
             abundantly
             give
             it
             .
             He
             wants
             your
             Disingagement
             ,
             fearing
             that
             you
             would
             abuse
             his
             Graces
             in
             living
             yet
             to
             your self
             .
          
           
             
               I
               was
               wholly
               ravish'd
               with
               Pleasure
               to
               hear
               how
               God
               communicates
               himself
               to
               the
               Soul
               :
               But
               perceiving
               that
               I
               was
               yet
               far
               from
               this
               Happiness
               ,
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               By
               what
               means
               I
               might
               be
               disingag'd
               from
               my self
               ,
               and
               from
               every
               other
               thing
               ,
               that
               my
               Soul
               might
               taste
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
               to
               me
            
             :
             It
             is
             very
             easie
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             be
             disingag'd
             from
             every
             thing
             ,
             by
             considering
             what
             it
             is
             .
             For
             if
             we
             were
             not
             distracted
             and
             wandring
             in
             our
             Mind
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             impossible
             that
             we
             could
             love
             our selves
             or
             other
             created
             Things
             .
             We
             cannot
             do
             it
             but
             through
             a
             Diversion
             (
             or
             straying
             )
             of
             the
             Mind
             :
             For
             if
             we
             seriously
             reflect
             and
             consider
             what
             we
             love
             in
             loving
             our selves
             or
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             we
             must
             confess
             that
             we
             are
             Senless
             .
             For
             what
             do
             we
             in
             loving
             our selves
             ?
             we
             love
             a
             thing
             very
             Miserable
             ,
             Impotent
             ,
             Unconstant
             and
             of
             short
             continuance
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             created
             thing
             more
             subject
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Miseries
             than
             we
             are
             in
             our selves
             ,
             nothing
             more
             changing
             ,
             nothing
             more
             weak
             ,
             nothing
             more
             perishing
             .
             Is
             this
             capable
             of
             our
             Love
             ?
             An
             Abridgment
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Miseries
             ,
             more
             infirm
             than
             any
             Animals
             !
             and
             the
             things
             which
             are
             without
             us
             are
             yet
             of
             far
             less
             consideration
             .
             〈◊〉
             we
             love
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             〈◊〉
             for
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             have
             swallow'd
             them
             they
             are
             corrupted
             and
             chang'd
             into
             Putrefaction
             .
             If
             we
             love
             the
             Pleasures
             
             of
             the
             Sight
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             passes
             in
             a
             Moment
             ,
             and
             cannot
             give
             Satisfaction
             .
             The
             more
             we
             would
             satisfie
             our
             Senses
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             thirst
             ;
             for
             the
             b
             
               Eye
               is
               never
               satisfied
               with
               seeing
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Ear
               with
               hearing
               .
            
             Even
             so
             of
             the
             Lust
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             These
             are
             all
             insatiable
             things
             ,
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Salt-Water
             ;
             the
             more
             we
             drink
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             thirst
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Pride
             of
             Life
             ,
             what
             does
             it
             put
             in
             us
             but
             a
             Blast
             of
             Wind
             ?
             For
             if
             a
             Woman
             bow
             ,
             or
             a
             Man
             be
             discovered
             in
             our
             Presence
             ,
             what
             does
             that
             give
             us
             ?
             These
             are
             all
             but
             imaginary
             Goods
             ,
             which
             put
             nothing
             in
             him
             that
             loves
             them
             .
             If
             we
             would
             search
             into
             these
             Truths
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             very
             easie
             to
             strip
             us
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             created
             Things
             :
             For
             they
             are
             not
             at
             all
             lovely
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             who
             have
             lost
             their
             Wits
             .
             Our
             Soul
             is
             created
             for
             things
             more
             great
             .
             It
             ought
             not
             to
             debase
             its
             self
             to
             Objects
             so
             unworthy
             of
             its
             Love.
             It
             is
             very
             easie
             to
             forsake
             our selves
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             ,
             when
             we
             enter
             into
             the
             Consideration
             of
             things
             that
             are
             everlasting
             .
             All
             our
             Amusements
             proceed
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             come
             not
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             our selves
             :
             For
             if
             we
             knew
             God
             we
             could
             not
             any
             longer
             love
             any
             other
             thing
             c
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             knew
             our selves
             ,
             we
             would
             hate
             our selves
             and
             all
             things
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             nothing
             in
             our selves
             which
             is
             not
             d
             hateful
             .
             Thus
             all
             the
             Love
             which
             we
             bear
             to
             our selves
             and
             to
             other
             things
             ,
             proceeds
             from
             pure
             Ignorance
             and
             the
             want
             of
             Serious
             Reflection
             on
             our selves
             ,
             and
             on
             all
             created
             Things
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ;
               How
               I
               might
               make
               this
               Serious
               Reflection
               and
               discover
               the
               Nothingness
               of
               all
               created
               Things
               :
               And
               said
               ,
               That
               I
               must
               acknowledge
               her
               Saying
               was
               true
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               worthy
               of
               our
               Love
               ▪
               But
               I
               could
               not
               discover
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Blindness
               of
               my
               Mind
               in
               this
               ,
               since
               I
               had
               a
               Desire
               to
               discover
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               taken
               up
               entirely
               with
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Fault
             of
             your
             Straying
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             proceeds
             from
             this
             ,
             That
             Men
             amuse
             themselves
             with
             the
             speculation
             of
             visible
             and
             sensible
             things
             by
             which
             they
             forget
             the
             invisible
             and
             spiritual
             :
             And
             thus
             they
             go
             on
             always
             in
             a
             e
             Forgetfulness
             of
             God
             and
             of
             their
             own
             Salvation
             .
             Men
             do
             even
             serve
             for
             a
             Hindrance
             to
             one
             
             another
             ▪
             For
             being
             all
             full
             of
             these
             Distractions
             and
             Wandrings
             of
             Mind
             ,
             they
             speak
             almost
             of
             no
             other
             thing
             .
             One
             speaks
             of
             his
             Health
             ,
             another
             of
             his
             Meat
             ,
             another
             of
             that
             which
             seems
             fair
             and
             good
             to
             him
             :
             And
             thus
             they
             fill
             one
             another's
             Minds
             with
             earthly
             Idea's
             ,
             and
             they
             neglect
             the
             consideration
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             upon
             which
             alone
             their
             Happiness
             depends
             .
             That
             Application
             of
             Spirit
             which
             we
             give
             to
             our selves
             ,
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             our
             Affairs
             ,
             Business
             or
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             respect
             only
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             do
             rob
             us
             of
             that
             Time
             and
             Attention
             which
             appertains
             to
             God
             :
             For
             we
             are
             not
             created
             f
             for
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             but
             only
             g
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             with
             God.
             If
             we
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             remain
             here
             for
             some
             space
             of
             Time
             ,
             this
             is
             only
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             being
             offended
             by
             us
             ,
             has
             destin'd
             this
             short
             Life
             for
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Penitence
             :
             which
             being
             finish'd
             ,
             he
             will
             pardon
             us
             ,
             and
             restore
             us
             into
             our
             true
             Country
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Presence
             .
             We
             ought
             continually
             to
             aspire
             after
             it
             ,
             without
             pleasing
             our selves
             in
             our
             Exile
             and
             Prison
             .
             What
             Folly
             ,
             to
             take
             Pleasure
             in
             Sufferings
             !
             The
             Riches
             ,
             the
             Honours
             and
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             this
             World
             are
             all
             troublesome
             and
             painful
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             reckon
             them
             for
             Happiness
             !
             We
             glory
             even
             in
             our
             Chains
             and
             Fetters
             !
             Our
             Sin
             has
             discovered
             our
             Nakedness
             ,
             and
             its
             Shame
             has
             oblig'd
             us
             to
             cover
             our
             Body
             ;
             and
             this
             same
             Covering
             which
             ought
             to
             serve
             us
             as
             matter
             of
             continual
             Confusion
             ,
             serves
             us
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             for
             Vain-Glory
             ,
             which
             is
             altogether
             foolish
             ,
             since
             our
             Habits
             are
             the
             Marks
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             we
             wear
             them
             to
             glory
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             desire
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             discover
             these
             Truths
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             entirely
             taken
             up
             with
             God
             ,
             fix
             your
             Understanding
             on
             the
             Consideration
             of
             all
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             God
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             find
             them
             all
             Vain
             and
             Transitory
             ,
             even
             your
             Life
             it self
             :
             It
             passes
             every
             Moment
             ,
             and
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             call'd
             Death
             than
             Life
             ,
             for
             we
             die
             daily
             :
             And
             from
             thence
             ascend
             to
             the
             Consideration
             of
             God
             and
             of
             our
             Soul
             ,
             which
             are
             things
             Solid
             and
             Eternal
             .
             You
             will
             by
             this
             Mean
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             love
             the
             one
             and
             forsake
             the
             other
             .
             But
             you
             can
             never
             make
             these
             serious
             Remarks
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             quit
             the
             Commerce
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             abstain
             from
             all
             that
             is
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             what
             does
             not
             avail
             for
             the
             Glory
             
             of
             God.
             By
             the
             means
             of
             these
             Omissions
             ,
             you
             will
             acquire
             a
             clear
             Understanding
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             a
             continual
             Communion
             with
             God
             :
             For
             the
             Cause
             of
             our
             Blindness
             of
             Mind
             proceeds
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             divert
             our selves
             always
             with
             Men
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             who
             do
             distract
             us
             from
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             of
             our selves
             .
             For
             all
             that
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             is
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Twenty
             Second
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               no
               true
               Contentment
               can
               be
               had
               but
               in
               God
               alone
               :
               How
               to
               return
               thither
               :
               Of
               Gifts
               :
               And
               of
               those
               which
               are
               made
               to
               Churches
               ,
               which
               will
               perish
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Receiv'd
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Light
               by
               such
               firm
               Reasonings
               ,
               to
               which
               all
               Men
               of
               the
               World
               must
               needs
               yield
               .
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               That
               I
               found
               only
               a
               Difficulty
               to
               withdraw
               my self
               from
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               think
               of
               God
               only
               ,
               because
               our
               Spirit
               does
               easily
               wander
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             all
             the
             Difficulty
             there
             is
             in
             doing
             this
             ,
             is
             only
             in
             our
             Imagination
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             Practice
             there
             is
             great
             Contentment
             .
             For
             he
             who
             entertains
             himself
             always
             with
             God
             g
             is
             in
             a
             continual
             Feast
             ,
             more
             pleasant
             even
             to
             the
             Senses
             than
             the
             most
             sumptuous
             earthly
             Banquet
             would
             be
             :
             For
             the
             Soul
             having
             full
             Satisfaction
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             is
             in
             Peace
             and
             the
             Body
             at
             rest
             ,
             all
             the
             Senses
             having
             a
             Satiety
             and
             Contentment
             ;
             whereas
             in
             the
             Commerce
             of
             Men
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             can
             find
             full
             Satisfaction
             ;
             for
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Soul
             does
             not
             repose
             in
             its
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             a
             Stone
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             never
             rests
             until
             it
             have
             found
             its
             Centre
             ;
             or
             like
             a
             Fish
             that
             is
             out
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             which
             remains
             without
             Vigour
             ,
             dries
             up
             and
             dies
             if
             it
             be
             not
             put
             into
             it
             again
             .
             Even
             so
             ,
             a
             Soul
             which
             is
             out
             of
             God
             ,
             dries
             up
             h
             and
             dies
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             find
             true
             Contentment
             ,
             even
             as
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             
             out
             of
             him
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             Life
             truly
             Christian
             ,
             that
             is
             free
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             for
             it
             i
             flows
             from
             God
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Joy
             and
             Pleasures
             .
             An
             Human
             Life
             is
             a
             Life
             of
             Constraint
             .
             The
             Life
             of
             Sinners
             is
             a
             Life
             of
             Slavery
             .
             There
             is
             none
             but
             the
             Life
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             that
             is
             fill'd
             with
             Delights
             .
             The
             Human
             Life
             must
             force
             it self
             ,
             for
             to
             maintain
             it self
             aright
             in
             State
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             constrain
             its
             Nature
             and
             its
             Inclinations
             ,
             to
             yield
             unto
             and
             please
             Men
             ,
             fearing
             to
             offend
             or
             disoblige
             them
             ;
             therefore
             we
             are
             often
             constrained
             to
             bow
             as
             a
             Reed
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Great
             ,
             or
             those
             in
             Authority
             ,
             having
             no
             more
             Liberty
             than
             the
             Good
             or
             Bad
             Opinion
             of
             Men
             gives
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Life
             of
             a
             Sinner
             is
             l
             a
             real
             Slavery
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             tortur'd
             with
             his
             own
             Passions
             ,
             which
             do
             often
             serve
             as
             an
             Executioner
             both
             to
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             destroying
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             What
             Pain
             is
             there
             in
             doing
             Evil
             ?
             What
             Displeasures
             and
             Remorse
             when
             the
             Evil
             is
             done
             !
             How
             is
             a
             Sinner
             hated
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             a
             Burthen
             to
             himself
             ?
             He
             has
             not
             sometimes
             the
             Freedom
             to
             speak
             or
             lift
             up
             his
             Head
             ,
             for
             fear
             his
             Sin
             be
             discovered
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             therefore
             more
             easie
             to
             abandon
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             entertain
             our selves
             only
             with
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             undergo
             the
             Yoke
             of
             a
             Human
             or
             of
             a
             Sinful
             Life
             ?
             Seeing
             he
             who
             is
             resign'd
             to
             God
             lives
             as
             a
             Child
             ,
             without
             Care
             ,
             who
             is
             carried
             in
             the
             Arms
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             He
             fears
             nothing
             m
             being
             under
             the
             Guard
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ;
             he
             desires
             nothing
             more
             n
             ,
             for
             he
             has
             found
             all
             .
             He
             can
             seek
             nothing
             ,
             because
             all
             things
             are
             found
             in
             God
             :
             Riches
             ,
             Beauty
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Pleasure
             ,
             all
             are
             there
             in
             abundance
             o
             .
          
           
             The
             Soul
             is
             joyful
             ,
             the
             Heart
             content
             ,
             and
             the
             Body
             in
             Repose
             .
             How
             can
             you
             find
             Difficulty
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             in
             a
             thing
             agreeable
             and
             full
             of
             all
             Good
             !
             It
             should
             rather
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Life
             which
             you
             lead
             :
             Tho
             it
             be
             honest
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             subject
             to
             a
             thousand
             Disquiets
             and
             Cares
             to
             maintain
             you
             aright
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             every
             Body
             .
          
           
             To
             quit
             all
             things
             is
             to
             quit
             very
             little
             for
             to
             find
             the
             All.
             And
             not
             to
             think
             but
             upon
             God
             is
             to
             do
             that
             which
             naturally
             we
             would
             do
             upon
             the
             ceasing
             of
             the
             eagerness
             of
             our
             Imagination
             ,
             which
             frames
             to
             it self
             some
             
             imaginary
             Pleasure
             in
             the
             Conversation
             of
             Men
             ,
             which
             is
             nevertheless
             interwoven
             with
             a
             great
             many
             Displeasures
             and
             Discontents
             .
             All
             this
             may
             be
             overcome
             by
             retiring
             our
             Spirit
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               I
               wish'd
               nothing
               more
               than
               to
               find
               my self
               in
               so
               happy
               a
               State
               ,
               which
               would
               yield
               me
               Communion
               with
               God.
               That
               for
               this
               cause
               I
               would
               willingly
               abandon
               a
               thousand
               Worlds
               :
               Begging
               she
               would
               tell
               me
               in
               order
               what
               I
               ought
               to
               do
               for
               the
               first
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             After
             that
             you
             shall
             have
             wholly
             abandon'd
             the
             World
             ,
             present
             your self
             before
             God
             as
             the
             Prodigal
             Son
             p
             ,
             acknowledging
             that
             you
             have
             wasted
             so
             many
             Graces
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             imparted
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             have
             applied
             them
             to
             please
             Men.
             Tell
             him
             plainly
             that
             you
             have
             sinned
             against
             him
             and
             Heaven
             :
             And
             then
             he
             will
             give
             you
             the
             first
             Robe
             of
             Innocence
             in
             imbracing
             you
             as
             his
             Son.
             Resign
             your self
             wholly
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             Child
             newly
             born
             again
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             govern
             you
             in
             all
             your
             Ways
             ;
             learning
             you
             to
             speak
             ,
             to
             walk
             ,
             to
             eat
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             hitherto
             you
             did
             not
             know
             how
             to
             do
             aright
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             walk'd
             ,
             it
             has
             been
             to
             seek
             Temporal
             Things
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             have
             eaten
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             for
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             your
             Body
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             spoke
             ,
             it
             was
             only
             to
             please
             or
             satisfie
             Men
             :
             All
             which
             things
             are
             Vain
             ,
             and
             Unworthy
             of
             a
             true
             Child
             of
             God.
             Quit
             therefore
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             your
             old
             Habits
             ,
             and
             suffer
             your self
             now
             to
             be
             conducted
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             your
             true
             Father
             .
             Receive
             q
             from
             him
             what
             shall
             befal
             you
             .
             If
             Prosperities
             come
             upon
             you
             ,
             r
             bless
             him
             ;
             if
             Adversities
             ,
             receive
             them
             with
             Joy
             ;
             s
             for
             he
             had
             no
             other
             things
             ,
             whilst
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             Tribulations
             .
             Esteem
             your self
             happy
             to
             imitate
             him
             t
             .
             Seek
             no
             longer
             any
             other
             thing
             but
             what
             u
             God
             shall
             permit
             to
             befal
             you
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             will
             find
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             good
             and
             gracious
             .
             x
             Tho'
             Tribulations
             seem
             sometimes
             bitter
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             made
             sweet
             by
             the
             Conformity
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Pains
             suffered
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             are
             rendred
             agreeable
             .
             This
             Resignation
             to
             God
             is
             the
             first
             part
             of
             Blessedness
             ,
             which
             draws
             along
             with
             it
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             When
             you
             shall
             be
             resigned
             to
             his
             Government
             you
             
             will
             have
             no
             longer
             need
             of
             Masters
             or
             any
             other
             Helps
             :
             For
             he
             alone
             is
             your
             Protector
             in
             this
             Valley
             of
             Miseries
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             last
             but
             for
             a
             Moment
             in
             respect
             of
             Eternity
             .
             y
             
               Let
               us
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               reign
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               :
               What
               I
               should
               do
               with
               my
               temporal
               Goods
               ?
               if
               I
               should
               distribute
               them
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
               or
               to
               Churches
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               religious
               Convents
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             Keep
             your
             Temporal
             Goods
             for
             your
             Entertainment
             :
             For
             he
             who
             has
             not
             wherewith
             to
             maintain
             himself
             now-a-days
             ,
             when
             Charity
             is
             dead
             ,
             would
             have
             Vexations
             to
             seek
             and
             find
             it
             :
             So
             much
             the
             more
             that
             Justice
             requires
             rather
             to
             retain
             what
             we
             have
             lawfully
             acquired
             ,
             for
             our
             own
             Nourishment
             ,
             than
             to
             give
             it
             away
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             oblig'd
             afterwards
             to
             ask
             of
             others
             .
             This
             Pretext
             of
             Voluntary
             Poverty
             hath
             introduc'd
             among
             the
             Religious
             great
             Avarice
             ;
             for
             after
             having
             abandon'd
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             seek
             with
             more
             Greediness
             the
             Wealth
             of
             Others
             than
             ever
             they
             did
             their
             own
             .
             Which
             obliges
             them
             to
             flatter
             People
             ,
             and
             often
             to
             give
             way
             to
             evil
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             where
             withal
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             unsatiable
             to
             augment
             and
             increase
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Robbery
             to
             take
             the
             Goods
             of
             others
             by
             way
             of
             Alms
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             the
             Means
             to
             live
             upon
             our
             own
             .
             But
             if
             you
             have
             more
             than
             suffices
             for
             your
             Entertainment
             ,
             distribute
             it
             to
             Christian
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             have
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             Christians
             did
             ,
             so
             that
             z
             no
             Body
             among
             them
             had
             need
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             because
             the
             Rich
             did
             impart
             to
             the
             Poor
             what
             was
             necessary
             for
             them
             :
             There
             being
             then
             no
             Proposal
             of
             Building
             so
             many
             Churches
             and
             Monasteries
             as
             at
             present
             ,
             which
             are
             built
             more
             for
             the
             Commodity
             and
             Pleasures
             of
             Monks
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             material
             Temples
             ,
             as
             it
             does
             in
             the
             Living
             Temples
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             true
             Christians
             .
             These
             are
             a
             the
             true
             Temples
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             he
             will
             reside
             to
             all
             Eternity
             :
             But
             not
             in
             these
             Machines
             of
             Stone
             or
             Wood
             ,
             which
             will
             perish
             very
             shortly
             with
             their
             Builder
             ;
             who
             will
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             suffer
             Poverty
             by
             Force
             ,
             since
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             it
             voluntarily
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Vows
             and
             Promises
             which
             they
             make
             publickly
             of
             it
             .
             If
             at
             present
             you
             do
             not
             find
             true
             Christians
             ,
             to
             whom
             to
             give
             of
             your
             Abundance
             ,
             keep
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             
             until
             you
             shall
             know
             them
             .
             His
             Mercy
             will
             very
             shortly
             form
             a
             great
             number
             of
             them
             .
             For
             to
             give
             to
             the
             Wicked
             is
             to
             co-operate
             to
             their
             Vices
             .
          
           
             
               Having
               remark'd
               that
               she
               spoke
               of
               the
               Destruction
               of
               Churches
               and
               Monasteries
               ;
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               If
               she
               believ'd
               that
               they
               would
               be
               shortly
               ruin'd
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             believe
             that
             God
             will
             very
             shortly
             grant
             this
             great
             Mercy
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             desirable
             ,
             seeing
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             known
             so
             long
             as
             this
             Lustre
             of
             Honour
             and
             Riches
             rules
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             She
             will
             never
             be
             holy
             till
             after
             b
             the
             Destruction
             of
             all
             these
             visible
             and
             magnificent
             Things
             ,
             which
             have
             chas'd
             away
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             have
             rendred
             it
             the
             Babylon
             of
             Confusion
             .
             God
             can
             never
             be
             glorified
             in
             the
             same
             Place
             where
             Men
             do
             attribute
             all
             the
             Glory
             to
             themselves
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             cannot
             subsist
             but
             by
             the
             Virtue
             and
             Holiness
             in
             which
             its
             lawful
             Bridegroom
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             establish
             it
             .
             If
             she
             be
             joyned
             and
             allied
             with
             Honour
             and
             Riches
             ,
             she
             has
             play'd
             the
             Adultress
             ,
             and
             deserves
             to
             be
             rejected
             by
             her
             lawful
             Husband
             ,
             who
             has
             for
             so
             long
             a
             Time
             born
             with
             her
             Whoredoms
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             come
             to
             a
             heighth
             ,
             being
             become
             unsupportable
             to
             those
             who
             have
             fully
             discover'd
             them
             .
             How
             much
             more
             must
             they
             be
             so
             to
             the
             clear-sighted
             Eyes
             of
             her
             lawful
             Husband
             ?
             We
             ought
             to
             wait
             for
             ,
             yea
             c
             to
             wish
             and
             desire
             those
             Ruins
             ,
             which
             will
             discover
             where
             the
             true
             Christians
             are
             .
             This
             Mask
             of
             Hypocrisy
             being
             taken
             off
             ,
             we
             will
             see
             them
             with
             open
             Face
             :
             Which
             will
             be
             a
             far
             less
             Evil
             ;
             because
             there
             will
             be
             far
             less
             of
             Deceit
             in
             it
             .
             It
             is
             now
             as
             in
             a
             Comedy
             ,
             where
             the
             Servant
             acts
             the
             Part
             of
             a
             King
             ;
             and
             so
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             finish'd
             we
             will
             see
             indeed
             that
             the
             King
             was
             nothing
             but
             the
             Servant
             .
             Those
             who
             reign
             at
             present
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             stript
             of
             their
             Apparel
             ,
             it
             will
             then
             appear
             whether
             they
             are
             Prelates
             for
             God
             ,
             or
             for
             Mony
             and
             Honour
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Twenty
             Third
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Vprightness
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Judgments
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               that
               he
               does
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               :
               If
               there
               was
               no
               way
               to
               appease
               God
               by
               Prayer
               or
               Penances
               ,
               that
               this
               total
               Ruin
               of
               the
               Church
               might
               be
               prevented
               ,
               which
               is
               replenish'd
               with
               so
               great
               a
               Number
               of
               Persons
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               Priests
               as
               Religious
               ,
               which
               make
               some
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               was
               never
               so
               numerous
               ,
               nor
               in
               so
               fine
               Order
               as
               now
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               reply'd
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             There
             were
             never
             so
             many
             Religious
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             of
             Religion
             .
             It
             is
             of
             this
             great
             Diversity
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             said
             d
             ,
             
               Do
               you
               see
               all
               these
               things
               ?
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               be
               left
               one
               Stone
               upon
               another
               ,
               that
               shall
               not
               be
               overthrown
               .
            
             The
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             was
             only
             the
             Figure
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             spoke
             in
             a
             perfect
             Sense
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             all
             these
             Orders
             ,
             all
             these
             Priests
             ,
             all
             these
             Religious
             Persons
             and
             Zealots
             which
             compose
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             Christians
             ,
             should
             be
             destroy'd
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             two
             should
             not
             abide
             together
             :
             So
             that
             all
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             and
             displac'd
             .
             These
             things
             must
             needs
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             because
             all
             study
             to
             be
             Priests
             and
             Religious
             ,
             and
             no
             Body
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             cannot
             reign
             in
             all
             these
             things
             .
             He
             must
             needs
             demolish
             them
             ,
             and
             cast
             down
             the
             mighty
             from
             their
             Seats
             ,
             and
             abolish
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Wise
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             shall
             reign
             .
             Would
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             Pray
             ,
             and
             do
             Penance
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             may
             not
             reign
             ?
             If
             his
             Kingdom
             be
             inseparable
             e
             from
             his
             Gospel-Spirit
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             establish'd
             that
             he
             may
             reign
             there
             ;
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             establish'd
             if
             Riches
             ,
             Power
             and
             Honours
             be
             not
             banish'd
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             tho
             indeed
             he
             should
             come
             bodily
             into
             the
             
             World
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             received
             by
             the
             Church
             :
             She
             would
             rather
             Murther
             him
             a
             thousand
             times
             ,
             than
             either
             hear
             or
             follow
             him
             ;
             for
             she
             will
             Rule
             and
             not
             Submit
             ,
             and
             will
             persevere
             in
             the
             Glory
             and
             Wealth
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             humility
             and
             poverty
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             wherein
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             placed
             her
             .
             Therefore
             of
             necessity
             all
             these
             Riches
             ,
             Grandeurs
             and
             Honours
             ,
             must
             be
             destroyed
             before
             Jesus
             Christ
             can
             reign
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             He
             has
             no
             need
             of
             that
             great
             number
             of
             Priests
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             Monks
             .
             But
             he
             cherishes
             f
             Souls
             humbled
             and
             despised
             for
             his
             Word
             .
             All
             that
             splendor
             and
             that
             order
             which
             appears
             beautiful
             in
             Men's
             Eyes
             ,
             is
             defective
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             has
             chosen
             Contempt
             and
             Reproach
             for
             our
             Example
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               Seeing
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               was
               so
               great
               that
               it
               will
               not
               be
               appeased
               ,
               we
               must
               resolve
               to
               suffer
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               very
               hard
               to
               see
               the
               total
               ruin
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               among
               others
               there
               might
               be
               yet
               a
               great
               many
               good
               men
               who
               would
               suffer
               innocently
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             know
             God
             yet
             ,
             since
             you
             imagin
             that
             he
             is
             angry
             and
             will
             not
             be
             appeased
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             does
             hard
             things
             in
             his
             universal
             Chastisements
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             he
             seems
             cruel
             in
             making
             the
             Innocent
             to
             suffer
             with
             the
             Guilty
             .
             Believe
             me
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             these
             Sentiments
             are
             Blasphemies
             which
             you
             utter
             against
             God
             ,
             without
             knowing
             it
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             not
             considering
             sufficiently
             that
             God
             is
             a
             Being
             All-just
             ,
             All-good
             ,
             and
             All-powerful
             .
             If
             he
             be
             All-just
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             commit
             Injustice
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             All-good
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             do
             an
             evil
             thing
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             All-powerful
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             wanting
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             fail
             him
             .
             How
             say
             you
             that
             his
             Wrath
             cannot
             be
             appeased
             ,
             since
             an
             infinite
             Goodness
             cannot
             have
             Wrath.
             ?
             g
             And
             if
             he
             could
             not
             be
             appeased
             ,
             he
             were
             not
             Merciful
             .
             If
             he
             h
             did
             a
             hard
             thing
             ,
             this
             would
             likewise
             offend
             his
             Goodness
             .
             And
             if
             he
             should
             make
             the
             Innocent
             suffer
             with
             the
             Guilty
             ,
             he
             would
             act
             against
             his
             Justice
             .
             All
             which
             things
             can
             never
             be
             done
             by
             God.
             But
             our
             narrow
             mind
             not
             comprehending
             that
             Almighty
             Power
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             judgeth
             rashly
             of
             God
             :
             We
             imagin
             that
             he
             is
             in
             anger
             when
             he
             does
             not
             pardon
             any
             more
             :
             And
             if
             we
             would
             fix
             our
             minds
             to
             consider
             the
             reasons
             why
             he
             does
             not
             Pardon
             ,
             we
             would
             easily
             perceive
             
             that
             he
             i
             cannot
             in
             justice
             pardon
             any
             longer
             ,
             because
             our
             sins
             are
             very
             numerous
             and
             without
             repentance
             :
             We
             love
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             not
             part
             with
             them
             .
             Must
             he
             then
             not
             chastise
             them
             if
             he
             love
             Righteousness
             ?
             and
             instead
             of
             perceiving
             that
             they
             constrain
             God
             to
             this
             chastisement
             ,
             we
             see
             nothing
             but
             that
             God
             is
             greatly
             in
             wrath
             !
             as
             if
             he
             were
             subject
             to
             vicious
             Passions
             like
             to
             ours
             .
             We
             judge
             likewise
             that
             he
             will
             not
             be
             appeased
             when
             he
             chastiseth
             ▪
             notwithstanding
             our
             Prayers
             ;
             but
             we
             do
             not
             see
             that
             these
             Prayers
             are
             not
             effectual
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             accompanied
             with
             m
             regret
             and
             resolution
             of
             amendment
             .
             We
             pray
             that
             God
             may
             pardon
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             chastise
             us
             ,
             n
             that
             we
             may
             the
             more
             peaceably
             continue
             in
             our
             Sins
             which
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             do
             nourish
             .
             Would
             God
             be
             merciful
             if
             he
             should
             pardon
             us
             ,
             or
             be
             appeased
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ?
             He
             would
             rather
             be
             unmerciful
             in
             being
             appeased
             ,
             and
             in
             giving
             us
             time
             and
             means
             to
             sin
             the
             more
             .
             Who
             does
             not
             see
             that
             our
             judgments
             are
             deceived
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             would
             by
             them
             blame
             God
             for
             our
             own
             faults
             ?
             as
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             thing
             to
             have
             universal
             Chastisements
             ,
             when
             we
             believe
             there
             are
             yet
             many
             good
             Men
             among
             others
             who
             are
             wicked
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             perceive
             that
             the
             evil
             is
             universal
             when
             the
             punishments
             are
             so
             .
             The
             sacred
             History
             of
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             appear
             to
             us
             ,
             o
             that
             God
             would
             have
             pardoned
             all
             that
             were
             in
             Sodom
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             but
             ten
             Righteous
             within
             it
             .
             We
             believe
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             good
             men
             according
             to
             our
             judgment
             ,
             whereas
             it
             may
             be
             before
             God
             there
             are
             none
             ;
             and
             even
             tho
             there
             were
             divers
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             p
             that
             the
             Righteous
             be
             tried
             by
             Tribulation
             ,
             for
             they
             testifie
             by
             it
             the
             fidelity
             they
             have
             toward
             God
             ,
             in
             continuing
             constantly
             faithful
             to
             him
             in
             adversity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             prosperity
             ;
             and
             likewise
             they
             thereby
             try
             themselves
             :
             For
             many
             are
             deceived
             who
             q
             thought
             they
             were
             faithful
             to
             God
             in
             Prosperity
             ,
             and
             yet
             Adversities
             have
             made
             them
             stumble
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             Race
             ,
             or
             they
             have
             perish'd
             at
             the
             first
             essay
             of
             Temptation
             .
             So
             that
             God
             manifests
             always
             great
             Righteousness
             and
             great
             Mercy
             ,
             chiefly
             in
             sending
             universal
             
             
             
             Rods
             ,
             in
             chastning
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             and
             in
             trying
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             ,
             who
             never
             suffer
             for
             the
             Guilty
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             own
             Perfection
             and
             Merit
             .
             Universal
             Chastisements
             being
             much
             more
             profitable
             to
             the
             Good
             than
             to
             the
             Evil
             ,
             because
             they
             purifie
             them
             and
             render
             them
             more
             perfect
             ,
             whereas
             the
             wicked
             become
             worse
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
               I
               was
               obliged
               to
               confess
               ,
               That
               I
               had
               done
               a
               great
               wrong
               in
               speaking
               thus
               of
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               Sentiment
               .
               I
               asked
               her
               how
               ▪
               I
               ought
               to
               behave
               my self
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               not
               any
               more
               fall
               into
               the
               like
               faults
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               might
               make
               a
               right
               judgment
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             never
             judge
             according
             to
             what
             you
             see
             outwardly
             ,
             but
             give
             always
             time
             to
             your
             Spirit
             to
             examin
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             discover
             that
             all
             that
             he
             does
             and
             permits
             is
             accompanied
             with
             r
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Power
             ,
             which
             are
             his
             Qualities
             ,
             without
             which
             he
             does
             nothing
             .
             Men
             do
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             wise
             err
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             censure
             the
             works
             of
             God.
             In
             which
             they
             are
             real
             Ignorants
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             had
             any
             small
             Light
             ,
             they
             would
             admire
             and
             adore
             them
             only
             ,
             without
             making
             any
             judgments
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             of
             necessity
             what
             they
             make
             is
             unjust
             ,
             injurious
             ,
             or
             rash
             ,
             because
             no
             human
             Spirits
             are
             capable
             of
             s
             fathoming
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             all
             incomprehensible
             .
             We
             can
             only
             see
             that
             in
             them
             s
             there
             is
             all
             sort
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Power
             .
             If
             we
             consider
             only
             a
             grain
             of
             Corn
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             in
             it
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             Power
             is
             in
             its
             frame
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             is
             able
             to
             make
             a
             grain
             of
             Corn
             how
             Great
             and
             Learned
             soever
             he
             be
             .
             We
             percieve
             also
             in
             this
             grain
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             gives
             so
             liberally
             to
             the
             Good
             and
             to
             the
             Wicked
             their
             necessary
             Food
             .
             We
             will
             there
             likewise
             find
             Righteousness
             ,
             because
             having
             made
             Man
             subject
             to
             be
             nourished
             with
             this
             grain
             ,
             he
             provides
             it
             for
             him
             ,
             even
             tho
             he
             be
             his
             Enemy
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             find
             no
             injustice
             in
             God
             ,
             to
             have
             subjected
             him
             to
             a
             thing
             which
             afterwards
             should
             be
             denied
             him
             .
             He
             wills
             that
             we
             may
             comprehend
             aright
             that
             all
             his
             works
             are
             Just
             ,
             and
             Good
             ,
             and
             Powerful
             ,
             tho
             we
             be
             ignorant
             how
             he
             makes
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Twenty
             fourth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Enquiry
               about
               the
               most
               Holy
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               concerning
               Grace
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Saints
               themselves
               are
               mistaken
               therein
               ,
               none
               being
               Infallible
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               I
               had
               committed
               a
               great
               many
               faults
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               that
               often
               I
               would
               needs
               dive
               into
               the
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               his
               highest
               Mysteries
               ,
               such
               as
               that
               of
               Grace
               and
               the
               Trinity
               ;
               and
               that
               many
               holy
               Doctors
               had
               pass'd
               all
               their
               Life
               in
               such
               Studies
               ,
               to
               declare
               how
               God
               begets
               his
               Word
               ,
               or
               how
               God
               bestows
               Grace
               differently
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               replied
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             It
             is
             very
             ill
             done
             for
             a
             silly
             Worm
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             seek
             to
             comprehend
             that
             which
             a
             God
             does
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             u
             always
             for
             a
             Servant
             to
             know
             what
             is
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Master
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             his
             Service
             ,
             without
             its
             being
             permitted
             him
             to
             enquire
             into
             his
             most
             secret
             particular
             Affairs
             .
             He
             has
             performed
             his
             Duty
             when
             he
             has
             done
             that
             which
             is
             commanded
             and
             ordain'd
             him
             by
             his
             Master
             .
             Much
             more
             blame
             worthy
             is
             it
             that
             a
             Creature
             should
             inform
             it self
             how
             God
             begets
             his
             Word
             ,
             or
             how
             he
             distributes
             his
             Graces
             unto
             Men
             :
             This
             is
             beyond
             our
             Duty
             .
             We
             ought
             to
             reckon
             our selves
             very
             happy
             to
             learn
             that
             God
             has
             so
             much
             Goodness
             ;
             x
             that
             he
             always
             imparts
             to
             us
             Grace
             sufficient
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             love
             and
             serve
             him
             .
             Every
             one
             may
             find
             this
             in
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             Experience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Mistress
             of
             all
             Scienc
             ,
             can
             testifie
             that
             every
             one
             has
             received
             Grace
             from
             God
             ,
             even
             tho
             he
             be
             a
             great
             Sinner
             .
             What
             need
             is
             there
             after
             this
             to
             inform
             our selves
             how
             God
             gives
             these
             Graces
             ?
             Or
             if
             he
             give
             more
             to
             one
             than
             to
             another
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             not
             to
             seek
             matter
             to
             condemn
             God
             of
             Partiality
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             him
             have
             respect
             of
             Persons
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             render
             him
             less
             Lovely
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             yet
             less
             ground
             to
             inform
             our selves
             what
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             is
             ,
             for
             no
             body
             is
             capable
             of
             comprehending
             it
             ,
             nor
             yet
             how
             the
             Father
             y
             begets
             the
             Son
             ;
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             that
             to
             render
             unto
             God
             agreeable
             Service
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             knowing
             any
             other
             thing
             than
             what
             he
             commands
             and
             ordains
             us
             .
             z
             What
             is
             more
             is
             unprofitable
             or
             evil
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             we
             should
             be
             able
             to
             say
             or
             know
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             cannot
             but
             greatly
             lessen
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Being
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             all
             that
             is
             most
             Beautiful
             ,
             most
             Good
             ,
             and
             most
             Great
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             can
             be
             compared
             to
             God
             ;
             neither
             are
             there
             any
             words
             that
             can
             give
             us
             the
             least
             signification
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             comprehends
             all
             things
             .
             If
             God
             were
             Man
             ,
             we
             would
             say
             that
             his
             Heart
             is
             the
             Father
             ,
             His
             Mouth
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             his
             Understanding
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             because
             the
             Heart
             of
             Man
             is
             the
             feat
             of
             Love
             ;
             his
             Mouth
             is
             the
             Channel
             by
             which
             this
             love
             is
             communicated
             ;
             and
             his
             Understanding
             is
             the
             Garden
             wherein
             the
             Conceptions
             do
             grow
             to
             make
             his
             Love
             be
             comprehended
             .
             These
             three
             things
             are
             but
             one
             Person
             tho
             it
             have
             these
             three
             diverse
             Operations
             .
             The
             Holy
             Trinity
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             all
             Love
             ,
             a
             he
             loves
             Man
             incomprehensibly
             .
             We
             may
             call
             this
             Love
             b
             the
             Father
             .
             Now
             ,
             no
             Being
             is
             perfect
             if
             it
             be
             not
             communicated
             .
             The
             Word
             has
             communicated
             unto
             Man
             this
             Love
             ;
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             call'd
             the
             Son.
             c
             And
             this
             Word
             cannot
             be
             comprehended
             without
             Understanding
             ,
             which
             has
             likewise
             been
             given
             unto
             Man
             to
             comprehend
             this
             Love
             ;
             which
             understanding
             may
             be
             call'd
             d
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             All
             three
             together
             are
             but
             that
             sole
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             God.
             There
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             a
             Man
             ,
             a
             Child
             ,
             nor
             a
             Dove
             ,
             as
             they
             paint
             it
             unto
             us
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             all
             Figures
             to
             make
             us
             conceive
             something
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             nevertheless
             is
             unconceivable
             :
             And
             all
             that
             they
             can
             say
             to
             us
             of
             him
             are
             but
             contempts
             or
             reproaches
             which
             we
             commit
             against
             God
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             compar'd
             to
             any
             thing
             .
             We
             must
             force
             our selves
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             not
             to
             comprehend
             him
             .
             The
             Saints
             themselves
             committed
             great
             faults
             while
             they
             would
             needs
             embark
             into
             these
             Studies
             .
             I
             believe
             the
             Devil
             has
             
             raised
             Disputes
             thereupon
             ,
             to
             amuse
             Men
             in
             useless
             things
             ,
             rather
             than
             profitable
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             to
             comprehend
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             adored
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               if
               the
               holy
               Doctors
               could
               indeed
               have
               committed
               such
               faults
               ,
               since
               we
               held
               that
               they
               had
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             they
             committed
             many
             others
             through
             Ignorance
             :
             They
             err'd
             in
             many
             things
             :
             The
             Holy
             Spirit
             did
             not
             always
             guide
             their
             Pen
             ,
             nor
             their
             Understandings
             :
             They
             were
             always
             frail
             Men
             so
             long
             as
             they
             lived
             upon
             Earth
             .
             They
             might
             always
             fail
             and
             err
             ;
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             that
             e
             
               He
               who
               says
               he
               is
               without
               Sin
               ,
               is
               a
               Liar
               .
            
             I
             believe
             I
             have
             also
             told
             you
             heretofore
             Sir
             ,
             that
             none
             is
             Infallible
             but
             God.
             Men
             who
             have
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             not
             always
             so
             disengaged
             from
             themselves
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             has
             that
             absolute
             dominion
             over
             them
             .
             Their
             own
             sense
             of
             things
             gives
             them
             frequent
             hindrances
             ;
             and
             as
             long
             as
             they
             act
             naturally
             ,
             they
             stray
             from
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             do
             often
             commit
             in
             these
             wandrings
             great
             faults
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             f
             tho
             God
             says
             ,
             that
             
               He
               was
               a
               Man
               according
               to
               his
               own
               Heart
               :
            
             And
             Solomon
             ,
             who
             g
             had
             received
             the
             Spirit
             in
             fulness
             ,
             did
             notwithstanding
             Sin
             greatly
             against
             the
             Faith
             it self
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God.
             You
             must
             not
             wonder
             therefore
             that
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             have
             committed
             faults
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             committed
             them
             ,
             h
             though
             they
             had
             visibly
             received
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             We
             must
             never
             build
             on
             a
             Foundation
             so
             weak
             as
             Men
             are
             :
             They
             may
             all
             err
             ,
             tho
             they
             were
             Saints
             ,
             and
             have
             erred
             in
             many
             things
             in
             upholding
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             perceived
             that
             it
             failed
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             its
             Honour
             and
             Authority
             was
             fallen
             ,
             they
             would
             needs
             redress
             it
             by
             worldly
             Honours
             and
             Riches
             ,
             and
             even
             defend
             it
             by
             Disputes
             and
             by
             Arms
             ;
             all
             which
             things
             are
             Buildings
             made
             with
             Mens
             hands
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             ruined
             .
             i
             For
             that
             which
             God
             has
             not
             built
             ,
             shall
             be
             Destroyed
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             knew
             far
             better
             the
             means
             that
             were
             proper
             to
             uphold
             his
             Church
             :
             He
             saw
             the
             time
             to
             come
             as
             well
             as
             the
             present
             .
             He
             has
             not
             ordain'd
             that
             it
             should
             be
             maintain'd
             by
             Silver
             ,
             Authority
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             or
             Disputes
             ,
             but
             l
             by
             Holiness
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Twenty
             fifth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               sends
               always
               new
               Influences
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               must
               not
               bound
               his
               Lights
               ▪
               nor
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               that
               which
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               have
               formerly
               had
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Could
               not
               resist
               so
               clear
               Truths
               ,
               perceiving
               well
               that
               all
               Men
               are
               Fallible
               :
               But
               because
               every
               one
               had
               always
               received
               the
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               things
               certain
               ,
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               sworn
               to
               receive
               no
               other
               Explications
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               those
               of
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               did
               oblige
               all
               Persons
               plac'd
               in
               Dignities
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               same
               :
               So
               that
               in
               all
               Benefices
               received
               ,
               they
               still
               take
               this
               Oath
               before
               they
               enter
               in
               possession
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Church
             can
             oblige
             no
             body
             to
             resist
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             Your
             Oath
             is
             not
             obligatory
             in
             this
             case
             .
             If
             God
             favour
             you
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Person
             of
             your
             Acquaintance
             with
             any
             new
             Light
             ,
             must
             you
             reject
             it
             to
             obey
             Men
             ?
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             not
             forbid
             this
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             he
             has
             said
             ,
             m
             
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             :
             And
             n
             
               When
               he
               shall
               come
               ,
               he
               will
               teach
               you
               all
               things
               .
            
             He
             speaks
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Christians
             in
             them
             .
             This
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             never
             idle
             :
             He
             operates
             always
             new
             Graces
             in
             those
             who
             receive
             him
             ,
             and
             gives
             still
             more
             clear
             Interpretations
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             o
             ;
             according
             as
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             approaches
             we
             shall
             every
             day
             understand
             them
             more
             clearly
             :
             We
             see
             the
             figure
             of
             this
             in
             the
             Sciences
             of
             Natural
             things
             :
             There
             is
             at
             present
             more
             knowledge
             of
             them
             than
             ever
             ,
             and
             Men
             now
             do
             know
             much
             more
             of
             Natural
             things
             ,
             which
             those
             who
             are
             gone
             before
             us
             were
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             yea
             ,
             understood
             them
             in
             a
             sense
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             They
             taught
             that
             the
             Sun
             goes
             round
             about
             the
             Earth
             :
             Now
             they
             teach
             that
             the
             Earth
             turns
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Sun
             is
             fixt
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             And
             thus
             
             in
             many
             Natural
             things
             they
             have
             discovered
             many
             Secrets
             since
             Sciences
             were
             encreas'd
             :
             The
             Figure
             is
             never
             so
             accomplish'd
             as
             the
             thing
             figured
             :
             Wherefore
             then
             should
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             be
             bounded
             to
             what
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             understood
             of
             them
             ?
             Every
             one
             of
             them
             had
             Discoveries
             according
             to
             his
             Talent
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
             I
             believe
             Sir
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             examin
             them
             narrowly
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             that
             they
             do
             not
             accord
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             that
             they
             sometimes
             contradict
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             cannot
             come
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             never
             any
             contradiction
             in
             him
             .
             Each
             of
             the
             Fathers
             saw
             as
             far
             as
             his
             view
             reached
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
             God
             does
             always
             farther
             discover
             his
             Secrets
             .
             Can
             Men
             cause
             others
             to
             swear
             ,
             or
             can
             they
             swear
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             receive
             any
             other
             Discoveries
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             have
             received
             ,
             without
             opposing
             the
             Grace
             and
             Light
             of
             God
             ?
             This
             would
             be
             ,
             to
             speak
             after
             our
             way
             ,
             to
             clip
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             flie
             farther
             than
             Men
             had
             marked
             out
             to
             him
             .
             Truly
             Sir
             ,
             there
             are
             great
             Errors
             in
             all
             things
             .
             It
             seems
             Men
             would
             take
             from
             God
             Power
             and
             Authority
             to
             attribute
             it
             to
             themselves
             ,
             giving
             him
             Laws
             ,
             and
             forbidding
             Men
             to
             obey
             him
             .
             The
             holy
             Fathers
             could
             not
             be
             so
             rash
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             no
             body
             could
             understand
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             farther
             than
             they
             ,
             for
             they
             affirm
             that
             there
             are
             depths
             of
             hidden
             Treasure
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             comprehend
             .
             In
             effect
             I
             believe
             that
             nothing
             has
             been
             yet
             understood
             p
             in
             a
             perfect
             sense
             of
             all
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             even
             till
             now
             ;
             and
             that
             likewise
             there
             is
             nothing
             accomplished
             but
             the
             Death
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Nevertheless
             q
             all
             must
             be
             understood
             and
             accomplish'd
             in
             a
             perfect
             Sense
             ,
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             God
             has
             not
             said
             or
             done
             any
             thing
             in
             vain
             :
             He
             will
             give
             to
             Men
             the
             full
             understanding
             of
             all
             that
             he
             has
             said
             by
             his
             holy
             Prophets
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             nothing
             is
             so
             hid
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             discovered
             before
             the
             World
             end
             .
             Why
             then
             should
             they
             forbid
             to
             receive
             other
             Interpretations
             than
             those
             which
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             in
             past
             times
             have
             received
             ?
             It
             were
             better
             to
             command
             to
             Pray
             continually
             r
             for
             greater
             Light
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             the
             better
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             observe
             and
             follow
             them
             ;
             for
             we
             can
             never
             have
             so
             much
             love
             for
             a
             thing
             unknown
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             which
             we
             know
             .
          
           
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               this
               Oath
               was
               not
               ordained
               to
               oppose
               directly
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               hinder
               every
               one
               from
               Interpreting
               the
               Scriptures
               after
               his
               own
               way
               ,
               from
               which
               many
               Errors
               might
               proceed
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               an
               uniform
               Belief
               among
               all
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               replied
            
             ,
             Truly
             Sir
             ,
             you
             cannot
             cover
             these
             Evils
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             too
             manifest
             .
             Whether
             this
             opposition
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             be
             made
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             it
             is
             always
             evil
             .
             They
             may
             indeed
             perswade
             the
             People
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             had
             more
             light
             for
             understanding
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             than
             Laick
             Persons
             ,
             taken
             up
             about
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             World
             :
             But
             to
             oblige
             Priests
             to
             take
             Oaths
             not
             to
             receive
             any
             other
             Interpretations
             than
             those
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             them
             Swear
             indirectly
             that
             they
             shall
             oppose
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             Seeing
             they
             would
             believe
             they
             falsified
             their
             Oath
             in
             receiving
             a
             new
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             the
             Fathers
             had
             not
             received
             .
             If
             new
             Light
             must
             come
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             have
             sworn
             not
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             Laicks
             receiving
             it
             will
             be
             yet
             less
             approved
             by
             that
             which
             you
             call
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             the
             Priests
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             first
             Rank
             there
             .
             To
             whom
             then
             shall
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             address
             to
             spread
             his
             Light
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ?
             He
             must
             of
             necessity
             bestow
             it
             on
             the
             Turks
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             since
             those
             who
             are
             called
             Christians
             will
             not
             ,
             or
             cannot
             receive
             it
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             falsifying
             their
             Oath
             .
             And
             if
             God
             reveal
             his
             Secrets
             to
             Babes
             ,
             s
             as
             he
             ordinarily
             does
             ;
             who
             among
             the
             Christians
             would
             receive
             this
             Revelation
             ?
             The
             particular
             Priests
             could
             not
             do
             it
             because
             of
             their
             Oath
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             would
             present
             it
             to
             what
             is
             called
             the
             
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             They
             would
             examin
             whether
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             have
             said
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             did
             not
             find
             ,
             they
             would
             reject
             it
             as
             a
             Heresie
             ,
             since
             their
             resolution
             is
             not
             to
             receive
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             have
             said
             .
             If
             the
             Church
             were
             that
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             brought
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             always
             uniform
             ,
             and
             guided
             by
             the
             same
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             There
             would
             be
             no
             need
             to
             fear
             that
             every
             one
             would
             Interpret
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             after
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             for
             there
             could
             not
             be
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Belief
             :
             For
             all
             would
             be
             Saints
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             Interpreting
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             yea
             ,
             t
             even
             of
             Prophecying
             ,
             according
             as
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             free
             ,
             should
             grant
             Light
             to
             every
             one
             ;
             tho
             Men
             would
             indeed
             Captivate
             and
             limit
             him
             by
             their
             new
             Laws
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Twenty
             sixth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               How
               and
               wherefore
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               has
               not
               been
               understood
               in
               a
               perfect
               Sense
               ,
               as
               yet
               in
               any
               thing
               ;
               which
               is
               shewn
               by
               new
               Explications
               ,
               touching
               the
               Creation
               of
               Man
               ,
               his
               Fall
               ,
               the
               Coming
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               Disgrace
               ,
               and
               his
               coming
               in
               Glory
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               to
               reign
               there
               for
               ever
               .
               Of
               the
               Glorification
               of
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               both
               Animate
               and
               Inanimate
               ;
               and
               what
               makes
               Paradise
               and
               Hell
               ;
               and
               that
               universal
               Plagues
               and
               Rods
               shall
               preceed
               all
               these
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               HAving
               remarked
               that
               she
               spake
               so
               often
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               she
               said
               had
               not
               been
               understood
               hitherto
               in
               their
               perfect
               Sense
               ;
               I
               asked
               her
               how
               she
               could
               speak
               of
               them
               ,
               since
               she
               had
               told
               me
               that
               for
               a
               long
               time
               past
               she
               had
               not
               read
               them
               ,
               nor
               made
               use
               of
               any
               Books
               ;
               and
               from
               whence
               could
               she
               know
               that
               they
               were
               not
               understood
               in
               their
               perfect
               Sense
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             trusting
             in
             your
             Secrecy
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             the
             understanding
             of
             all
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             without
             having
             read
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             by
             chance
             ,
             or
             casually
             I
             hear
             Sermons
             or
             other
             Conferences
             to
             Explain
             it
             ,
             I
             perceive
             plainly
             that
             they
             do
             not
             speak
             of
             it
             in
             its
             perfect
             Sense
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             explain
             something
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             in
             a
             sense
             altogether
             contrary
             ,
             or
             ill
             applied
             ,
             for
             what
             they
             say
             is
             repugnant
             to
             what
             I
             know
             in
             my
             Intercourse
             ;
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             cannot
             have
             contrary
             Senses
             ;
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             must
             be
             deceived
             .
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             think
             my
             Sentiment
             is
             immediately
             given
             to
             me
             from
             God
             ,
             because
             I
             never
             studied
             nor
             learned
             any
             thing
             from
             Men
             ;
             and
             this
             likewise
             cannot
             come
             from
             my
             Imagination
             ,
             because
             I
             never
             give
             way
             to
             Speculation
             ,
             and
             desire
             not
             to
             know
             nor
             learn
             any
             thing
             ;
             for
             I
             stop
             my
             Ears
             to
             all
             that
             they
             would
             teach
             me
             ,
             fearing
             lest
             there
             should
             
             remain
             in
             my
             Understanding
             any
             Idea's
             of
             the
             Things
             which
             I
             had
             read
             or
             heard
             ,
             which
             would
             mingle
             themselves
             with
             the
             Light
             which
             God
             gives
             me
             .
             I
             would
             be
             very
             presumptuous
             to
             believe
             that
             these
             so
             clear
             Interpretations
             come
             from
             my self
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               That
               I
               remember
               she
               had
               divers
               times
               cited
               some
               Passages
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               even
               referr'd
               to
               the
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               as
               speaking
               of
               the
               last
               Times
               ,
               in
               the
               24th
               Chapter
               of
               S.
            
             Matthew
             ,
             
               entreating
               me
               to
               read
               it
               :
               asking
               her
               ,
               How
               she
               could
               know
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
               to
               me
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             have
             read
             sometimes
             transiently
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             having
             obtain'd
             Permission
             of
             a
             certain
             Bishop
             :
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             I
             began
             to
             read
             I
             perceiv'd
             in
             what
             I
             read
             ,
             all
             my
             Sentiments
             explain'd
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             I
             were
             to
             write
             the
             Sentiments
             which
             I
             carry
             within
             me
             ,
             I
             should
             compose
             a
             Book
             like
             that
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             so
             much
             do
             I
             find
             them
             altogether
             conformable
             .
             And
             it
             seeming
             to
             me
             that
             it
             would
             be
             useless
             to
             read
             what
             I
             did
             so
             sensibly
             possess
             ,
             I
             left
             off
             to
             read
             ,
             except
             where
             there
             was
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             contain'd
             in
             the
             said
             Testament
             ,
             I
             was
             then
             well
             pleas'd
             to
             cite
             it
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             mean
             ,
             my
             Saying
             might
             be
             more
             authoriz'd
             by
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             by
             my
             simple
             Word
             :
             tho'
             it
             be
             altogether
             conformable
             thereunto
             .
             And
             that
             24th
             Chapter
             of
             S.
             Matthew
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             in
             my
             Heart
             that
             I
             see
             it
             treats
             of
             the
             Time
             in
             which
             we
             are
             fallen
             at
             present
             .
             I
             wish
             all
             the
             World
             would
             read
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             apprehend
             the
             more
             the
             Danger
             in
             which
             we
             live
             ,
             without
             perceiving
             it
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ;
               I
               had
               read
               that
               Chapter
               divers
               Times
               ,
               and
               ,
               nevertheless
               did
               not
               comprehend
               that
               it
               spoke
               of
               this
               present
               Time
               :
               entreating
               she
               would
               explain
               it
               to
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             :
             But
             I
             must
             have
             Time
             to
             rest
             :
             Let
             us
             still
             go
             on
             our
             Way
             ;
             and
             how
             soon
             I
             shall
             stop
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             you
             that
             Explication
             in
             Writing
             .
             *
             Give
             me
             only
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             you
             will
             receive
             great
             Light
             from
             it
             .
             You
             may
             also
             confront
             it
             with
             the
             Explications
             which
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             have
             made
             of
             it
             .
             You
             will
             see
             which
             of
             all
             will
             have
             the
             most
             perfect
             Sense
             .
             That
             will
             be
             a
             small
             Sample
             ;
             which
             will
             
             shew
             what
             the
             whole
             Piece
             will
             be
             .
             For
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             be
             oblig'd
             one
             Day
             to
             explain
             all
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             in
             general
             ;
             but
             for
             this
             end
             I
             will
             need
             to
             keep
             my self
             without
             the
             Reach
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             because
             by
             speaking
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             liable
             to
             their
             Reproof
             .
             Truth
             does
             alway
             shock
             Lying
             ,
             as
             Righteousness
             does
             Unrighteousness
             :
             I
             know
             I
             cannot
             but
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             they
             who
             do
             not
             follow
             it
             ,
             do
             resist
             it
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             they
             kill'd
             the
             Holy
             Prophets
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             because
             they
             bear
             Witness
             to
             the
             Truth
             .
             I
             can
             expect
             no
             less
             Recompence
             from
             Christians
             now
             ;
             for
             they
             being
             without
             the
             Truth
             will
             strongly
             resist
             it
             ;
             and
             practising
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             Righteousness
             in
             their
             presence
             ;
             because
             it
             would
             reprove
             them
             :
             I
             can
             very
             well
             hold
             my
             Peace
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             for
             so
             many
             Years
             by-gone
             :
             But
             when
             God
             shall
             will
             that
             I
             speak
             ,
             I
             will
             cry
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             t
             
               without
               fearing
               those
               who
               can
               but
               kill
               the
               Body
               .
            
             Death
             would
             be
             agreeable
             to
             me
             ,
             if
             with
             it
             I
             could
             enlighten
             my
             Christian
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             out
             of
             Error
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               the
               Church
               did
               not
               put
               to
               death
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               had
               explain'd
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               :
               But
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               had
               honour'd
               and
               esteem'd
               them
               :
               That
               neither
               ought
               she
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               being
               ill
               treated
               by
               them
               :
               but
               rather
               receiv'd
               and
               approved
               in
               explaining
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
               to
               me
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             You
             would
             always
             excuse
             this
             Church
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             espous'd
             her
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             also
             done
             .
             It
             proceeds
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             not
             yet
             distinguish
             what
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             ,
             tho'
             I
             have
             so
             often
             spoke
             to
             you
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Church
             ,
             in
             a
             perfect
             and
             defin'd
             Sense
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             the
             Souls
             u
             which
             are
             united
             in
             Heart
             and
             Will
             wholly
             unto
             God.
             These
             are
             his
             only
             Spouses
             .
             He
             never
             had
             any
             others
             ,
             no
             more
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             than
             the
             New
             ,
             yea
             from
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             have
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             End
             ,
             yea
             throughout
             all
             Eternity
             .
             Nothing
             can
             be
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             united
             wholly
             unto
             God
             :
             No
             more
             than
             a
             Woman
             can
             be
             a
             Man's
             Spouse
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             not
             united
             to
             him
             .
             For
             if
             she
             joyn
             herself
             to
             another
             she
             is
             an
             Adultress
             ;
             the
             same
             is
             it
             ,
             without
             Comparison
             ,
             in
             the
             Alliance
             which
             God
             makes
             with
             Souls
             .
             
             If
             x
             they
             withdraw
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             they
             are
             Adultresses
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             being
             divorc'd
             .
             If
             God
             permit
             a
             Man
             to
             forsake
             his
             Wife
             for
             Whoredom
             ,
             wherefore
             should
             not
             this
             Law
             be
             observ'd
             by
             himself
             ?
             If
             Rome
             ,
             with
             its
             College
             ,
             does
             remain
             united
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             she
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             Spouse
             :
             But
             if
             she
             be
             separated
             from
             that
             Truth
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             she
             is
             no
             more
             but
             a
             Civil
             and
             Political
             Assembly
             .
             Make
             always
             this
             Distinction
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             you
             will
             be
             deceiv'd
             ,
             taking
             Falshood
             for
             Truth
             .
             If
             there
             were
             a
             thousand
             Popes
             ,
             with
             as
             many
             Counsellors
             ,
             assembled
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             did
             not
             possess
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             if
             a
             simple
             Woman
             ,
             that
             spins
             on
             a
             Distaff
             ,
             do
             possess
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             she
             is
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Holy
             Fathers
             were
             not
             ill
             treated
             by
             Rome
             ,
             in
             expounding
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             yet
             perhaps
             in
             their
             Time
             ,
             in
             those
             Assemblies
             ,
             some
             Souls
             ,
             which
             were
             Churches
             ,
             and
             who
             ,
             by
             confequence
             ,
             did
             defend
             the
             Truth
             :
             But
             at
             present
             this
             Support
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             but
             rather
             mortal
             Persecutions
             .
             An
             evil
             thing
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             maintain'd
             blindly
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             good
             :
             Therefore
             God
             has
             given
             you
             a
             good
             Judgment
             to
             make
             this
             Distinction
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             continue
             always
             fix'd
             in
             the
             Resolution
             ,
             to
             take
             this
             outward
             Body
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             for
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             for
             me
             to
             discover
             to
             you
             her
             Evil
             and
             the
             Infidelity
             she
             has
             committed
             toward
             her
             lawful
             Husband
             .
             You
             would
             do
             as
             he
             who
             would
             permit
             his
             Wife
             to
             play
             the
             Adultress
             ,
             in
             dissembling
             it
             without
             being
             desirous
             to
             know
             or
             discover
             it
             .
             The
             Sin
             is
             as
             great
             to
             tolerate
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             it
             .
             If
             God
             permit
             me
             to
             speak
             the
             Truth
             openly
             to
             that
             Church
             which
             you
             esteem
             ,
             you
             would
             see
             with
             Regret
             how
             ill
             she
             would
             treat
             me
             ,
             you
             could
             not
             deliver
             me
             from
             the
             Peril
             ,
             to
             which
             your
             pious
             Belief
             would
             expose
             me
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               for
               the
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               she
               needed
               offend
               no
               Body
               :
               That
               this
               was
               but
               what
               God
               had
               declar'd
               unto
               us
               :
               That
               every
               one
               ought
               to
               desire
               to
               have
               still
               a
               more
               clear
               Vnderstanding
               of
               them
               ,
               yea
               even
               the
               Wicked
               themselves
               ,
               that
               this
               ought
               not
               to
               displease
               them
               .
               I
               entreated
               her
               to
               write
               boldly
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             When
             you
             shall
             read
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             24th
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             promised
             you
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             you
             will
             change
             your
             Opinion
             ;
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             y
             is
             like
             to
             a
             two-edged
             Sword.
             Truth
             cuts
             all
             that
             it
             meets
             with
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             it
             :
             So
             that
             without
             respecting
             any
             Body
             ,
             we
             cut
             all
             sorts
             of
             Errors
             and
             Lies
             ,
             in
             following
             only
             the
             streight
             Truth
             blindly
             ;
             and
             without
             knowing
             it
             we
             do
             often
             wound
             those
             of
             whom
             we
             are
             not
             thinking
             .
             If
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             were
             well
             explain'd
             ,
             it
             would
             offend
             all
             the
             Persons
             that
             live
             now
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             yea
             those
             who
             are
             esteem'd
             Holy
             and
             Perfect
             .
             For
             as
             we
             do
             not
             see
             so
             many
             little
             Atoms
             flying
             in
             the
             Air
             when
             the
             Sun
             does
             not
             shine
             brightly
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             when
             he
             spreads
             his
             Beams
             clearly
             ;
             even
             so
             the
             Souls
             which
             are
             full
             of
             Sins
             and
             Imperfections
             ,
             z
             do
             not
             perceive
             them
             so
             long
             as
             the
             clear
             Understanding
             of
             true
             Perfection
             is
             not
             given
             them
             .
             They
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             very
             clean
             ;
             but
             so
             soon
             as
             this
             Divine
             Light
             shall
             give
             its
             Rays
             ,
             every
             one
             will
             see
             evidently
             that
             he
             is
             deceiv'd
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             no
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             no
             true
             Christian
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Devil
             will
             hinder
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             this
             Light
             from
             being
             discover'd
             ,
             and
             will
             oppose
             himself
             thereunto
             ,
             even
             by
             those
             that
             have
             most
             Authority
             ;
             that
             very
             few
             may
             perceive
             their
             Blindness
             :
             For
             if
             these
             Explications
             were
             maturely
             consider'd
             by
             every
             one
             ,
             all
             the
             World
             would
             be
             converted
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             charming
             than
             to
             consider
             that
             which
             God
             has
             done
             for
             Man
             from
             his
             Creation
             ,
             and
             continued
             even
             till
             now
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             continued
             Course
             of
             Benefits
             ,
             all
             corresponding
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             always
             in
             great
             Perfection
             .
             The
             Creation
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             are
             all
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             by
             an
             excellent
             Harmony
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               had
               not
               discover'd
               these
               things
               aright
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               had
               not
               declar'd
               this
               to
               the
               World
               by
               so
               many
               Expositions
               and
               Books
               which
               they
               had
               written
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             It
             was
             not
             necessary
             that
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             should
             have
             the
             Understanding
             of
             all
             things
             :
             It
             was
             enough
             that
             they
             understood
             that
             which
             Men
             had
             need
             of
             then
             ;
             but
             since
             we
             draw
             near
             to
             the
             Fulness
             of
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             expedient
             for
             Men
             now
             ,
             that
             they
             learn
             that
             which
             must
             fall
             out
             in
             their
             Time.
             Therefore
             God
             now
             reveals
             
             the
             Secrets
             which
             he
             would
             then
             have
             to
             be
             kept
             hid
             .
             When
             the
             Apostles
             ask'd
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             told
             them
             ,
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             ?
             He
             answer'd
             them
             ,
             That
             a
             
               it
               was
               not
               for
               them
               to
               know
               the
               Times
               ,
               which
               the
               Father
               had
               in
               his
               own
               power
               :
            
             To
             shew
             ,
             that
             unseasonable
             Light
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             desir'd
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             him
             alone
             appertains
             the
             knowing
             the
             Time
             and
             the
             Hour
             of
             all
             things
             .
             Thus
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             reserve
             the
             Understanding
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             till
             the
             b
             necessary
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             present
             .
             The
             Holy
             Fathers
             could
             not
             know
             then
             what
             he
             would
             reserve
             till
             now
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             they
             declar'd
             of
             it
             by
             so
             many
             Expositions
             and
             Books
             ,
             was
             but
             what
             they
             could
             know
             by
             Divine
             Light
             ,
             joyn'd
             to
             their
             own
             Conceptions
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             always
             guided
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             For
             their
             Studies
             and
             proper
             Sentiments
             often
             hindred
             this
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             serv'd
             for
             Clouds
             to
             that
             Divine
             Sun
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             dilate
             his
             Beams
             fully
             upon
             their
             Souls
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             entirely
             free
             and
             disingag'd
             from
             their
             own
             Idea's
             and
             Preoccupations
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             said
             many
             things
             useful
             for
             that
             Time
             ,
             but
             not
             sufficient
             enough
             to
             enlighten
             those
             of
             the
             present
             Time.
             All
             now
             must
             be
             known
             as
             it
             is
             .
             The
             Prophets
             have
             indeed
             declar'd
             all
             that
             must
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             neither
             they
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             any
             others
             understood
             their
             Sayings
             ;
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             declar'd
             what
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             by
             d
             Parables
             ,
             not
             being
             willing
             to
             give
             the
             Understanding
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             tell
             them
             :
             That
             they
             might
             adore
             the
             Marvels
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             see
             the
             Things
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             for
             so
             long
             a
             Time
             foretold
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ;
               If
               she
               had
               received
               from
               God
               those
               Discoveries
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               for
               so
               long
               time
               hid
               from
               all
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             it
             with
             Confusion
             ,
             That
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             communicate
             his
             Secrets
             to
             me
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             e
             hid
             from
             the
             Wise
             and
             Great
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             If
             such
             has
             been
             his
             Will
             ,
             who
             can
             reprove
             it
             ,
             or
             find
             Fault
             with
             that
             which
             he
             finds
             good
             ?
             Is
             not
             he
             the
             absolute
             Lord
             of
             all
             things
             ?
             That
             which
             he
             wills
             ,
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             without
             Men's
             being
             able
             to
             contradict
             it
             :
             
             
             for
             no
             Body
             is
             capable
             of
             giving
             Law
             to
             him
             .
             He
             is
             as
             Powerful
             as
             Just
             and
             Good.
             Let
             us
             only
             adore
             his
             Designs
             .
             Tho'
             I
             were
             even
             the
             most
             wicked
             Creature
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             might
             serve
             himself
             of
             me
             in
             what
             pleases
             him
             ,
             and
             damn
             me
             in
             the
             End
             if
             I
             have
             merited
             it
             .
             All
             things
             being
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             all
             things
             must
             obey
             him
             ,
             the
             Infernal
             Powers
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Celestial
             and
             Terrestrial
             .
             Nothing
             can
             resist
             his
             almighty
             Arms.
             I
             must
             submit
             ,
             Sir
             ;
             if
             God
             will
             declare
             his
             Marvels
             by
             me
             ,
             I
             cannot
             hinder
             him
             .
             If
             he
             will
             speak
             by
             a
             Stone
             ,
             or
             Wood
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             heard
             with
             Respect
             .
             I
             have
             not
             sought
             nor
             ask'd
             these
             things
             ;
             they
             have
             been
             pour'd
             into
             me
             insensibly
             :
             When
             once
             I
             desired
             no
             more
             to
             know
             any
             thing
             ,
             I
             have
             learn'd
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             greatest
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             shall
             befal
             Men
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World.
             Nothing
             has
             been
             conceal'd
             from
             me
             .
             I
             know
             the
             Master-pieces
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             :
             The
             Re-establishment
             of
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Reign
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             :
             The
             Alliance
             which
             he
             promised
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Things
             which
             are
             foretold
             by
             the
             Holy
             Prophets
             .
             Nothing
             shall
             pass
             without
             having
             its
             accomplish'd
             Sense
             ,
             and
             its
             present
             Accomplishment
             in
             the
             Mystical
             ,
             Literal
             ,
             Divine
             and
             Material
             Sense
             .
             It
             it
             an
             Abyss
             f
             of
             Joy
             to
             think
             of
             it
             .
             What
             Joy
             to
             see
             it
             g
             brought
             to
             pass
             !
             If
             you
             saw
             it
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             could
             no
             longer
             love
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             all
             other
             Men
             :
             For
             no
             Delights
             can
             be
             imagin'd
             greater
             than
             those
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             h
             has
             promised
             to
             Men
             ,
             to
             Live
             ,
             to
             Converse
             i
             and
             to
             reign
             among
             them
             ,
             Visibly
             and
             Bodily
             upon
             Earth
             .
             This
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             ravishes
             my
             Soul
             with
             Joy
             and
             Contentment
             .
             You
             need
             not
             be
             astonish'd
             that
             I
             take
             no
             more
             Pleasure
             in
             earthly
             things
             ,
             since
             these
             heavenly
             ones
             do
             take
             me
             up
             entirely
             .
          
           
             
               I
               heard
               all
               these
               things
               with
               Admiration
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               to
               answer
               ,
               but
               to
               entreat
               her
               that
               she
               would
               explain
               herself
               a
               little
               more
               upon
               this
               Subject
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             God
             created
             Man
             to
             l
             
               take
               his
               Delight
               with
               him
            
             .
             For
             this
             End
             he
             made
             him
             after
             his
             own
             Image
             and
             Likeness
             ,
             because
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             more
             
             delightful
             than
             to
             rejoyce
             m
             with
             ones
             like
             .
             Therefore
             he
             made
             Man
             n
             with
             a
             Divine
             and
             Immortal
             Soul
             ,
             like
             to
             himself
             .
             He
             made
             him
             Good
             ,
             Righteous
             and
             Powerful
             ,
             in
             nothing
             different
             from
             himself
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             Creator
             ,
             whereas
             God
             has
             a
             Sovereign
             Independency
             ,
             without
             Origine
             or
             Beginning
             ,
             and
             Man
             receiv'd
             Being
             at
             a
             certain
             Time
             ,
             produc'd
             by
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             ;
             whom
             he
             ought
             always
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             obey
             .
             But
             instead
             of
             doing
             this
             ,
             he
             slighted
             this
             Dependence
             ,
             desiring
             to
             stand
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             to
             know
             all
             things
             ;
             Which
             destroyed
             and
             ruin'd
             him
             ;
             for
             no
             sooner
             did
             he
             conceive
             the
             Desire
             of
             knowing
             Good
             and
             Evil
             o
             ,
             and
             of
             equalling
             himself
             unto
             God
             ,
             eating
             the
             Apple
             which
             God
             had
             forbidden
             him
             ,
             for
             an
             outward
             Mark
             of
             his
             Ambition
             ,
             but
             he
             presently
             perceived
             the
             Misery
             into
             which
             he
             had
             reduc'd
             himself
             ,
             finding
             himself
             stript
             of
             all
             the
             Graces
             and
             Prerogatives
             into
             which
             God
             had
             so
             freely
             plac'd
             him
             ;
             and
             fell
             into
             Derision
             with
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Arrogance
             .
             Notwithstanding
             of
             this
             ,
             God
             does
             not
             change
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             change
             his
             Designs
             p
             .
             He
             desires
             to
             take
             his
             Delight
             with
             Men
             :
             For
             he
             created
             them
             for
             no
             other
             End.
             Therefore
             he
             will
             not
             destroy
             or
             annihilate
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             merited
             ;
             but
             makes
             q
             them
             only
             know
             the
             Fault
             which
             they
             had
             committed
             ,
             in
             desiring
             to
             shake
             off
             their
             Dependence
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             gives
             them
             a
             certain
             time
             to
             do
             Penitence
             for
             this
             Fault
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             this
             (
             Penitence
             )
             being
             finish'd
             ,
             he
             may
             receive
             them
             again
             into
             his
             Favour
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             the
             first
             Robe
             of
             Innocence
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Goodness
             and
             Power
             wherein
             he
             created
             them
             ,
             that
             throughout
             all
             Eternity
             he
             might
             accomplish
             his
             first
             Designs
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             
               take
               his
               Delight
               with
               Men.
            
             This
             Time
             of
             Penitence
             is
             this
             short
             Life
             ,
             wherein
             we
             breath
             at
             present
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Exile
             into
             which
             we
             were
             banish'd
             from
             Paradice
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             Adam
             enjoy'd
             before
             his
             Sin
             ,
             for
             he
             then
             communicated
             himself
             to
             him
             as
             a
             Friend
             unto
             his
             Friend
             .
             This
             makes
             Paradise
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             Place
             r
             that
             can
             make
             it
             but
             this
             Presence
             of
             God
             ;
             this
             alone
             is
             the
             Paradise
             of
             Delights
             ▪
             For
             tho'
             indeed
             Adam
             had
             remain'd
             in
             the
             earthly
             Paradise
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             
             had
             continued
             as
             miserable
             as
             on
             the
             Earth
             which
             we
             possess
             at
             present
             ,
             after
             having
             quit
             the
             Conversation
             of
             God
             ▪
             through
             his
             own
             Fault
             ,
             because
             nothing
             can
             be
             Paradise
             but
             this
             Divine
             Canversation
             .
             And
             if
             Adam
             had
             remain'd
             in
             this
             Earthly
             Paradise
             after
             his
             Sin
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             even
             much
             more
             miserable
             than
             we
             are
             in
             this
             strange
             Land
             :
             Because
             he
             might
             have
             eaten
             of
             the
             
               Tree
               of
               Life
            
             s
             that
             he
             should
             not
             die
             ,
             and
             consequently
             have
             continued
             always
             miserable
             without
             ever
             finishing
             his
             Penance
             ,
             which
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             foreseeing
             ,
             he
             banish'd
             him
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             his
             Penance
             might
             be
             only
             temporal
             and
             passing
             .
             In
             this
             he
             has
             shewn
             us
             great
             Mercy
             :
             For
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             shall
             have
             finish'd
             this
             short
             Penance
             which
             he
             has
             enjoyn'd
             us
             t
             we
             shall
             return
             into
             the
             same
             Conversation
             with
             God
             that
             Adam
             had
             before
             his
             Sin
             ,
             and
             even
             more
             familiar
             ,
             since
             God
             is
             become
             Man-like
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             then
             our
             Souls
             only
             were
             like
             to
             him
             .
             It
             is
             a
             more
             perfect
             and
             accomplish'd
             Conversation
             of
             Body
             and
             Soul
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Soul
             only
             .
             But
             because
             God
             will
             give
             in
             the
             End
             an
             accomplishment
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             an
             altogether
             perfect
             Sense
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             taken
             Human
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             converse
             with
             us
             perfectly
             ,
             even
             tho'
             Adam
             had
             never
             sinn'd
             ;
             and
             tho'
             there
             had
             not
             been
             any
             need
             of
             redeeming
             us
             by
             his
             Death
             .
             God
             is
             not
             become
             Man
             ,
             to
             suffer
             or
             to
             die
             ,
             but
             to
             converse
             with
             us
             and
             reign
             in
             us
             visibly
             and
             sensibly
             upon
             Earth
             ▪
             u
             which
             will
             be
             made
             the
             Paradise
             of
             the
             Delights
             of
             God
             with
             Men.
             
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ;
               If
               it
               was
               not
               needful
               that
               God
               should
               become
               Man
               ,
               to
               redeem
               us
               ,
               since
               we
               were
               all
               lost
               by
               Sin
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             any
             thing
             x
             and
             has
             no
             necessity
             .
             He
             had
             no
             need
             to
             become
             Man
             ,
             to
             redeem
             us
             .
             He
             might
             with
             a
             Word
             have
             render'd
             us
             the
             first
             Grace
             ;
             seeing
             that
             with
             the
             same
             Word
             he
             had
             created
             the
             whole
             World.
             He
             could
             have
             created
             a
             thousand
             Adams
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             earthly
             Paradises
             with
             the
             same
             Perfection
             in
             which
             he
             had
             created
             the
             first
             of
             nothing
             ,
             whom
             he
             might
             justly
             have
             let
             perish
             eternally
             ,
             instead
             of
             becoming
             Man
             to
             redeem
             them
             :
             But
             he
             could
             not
             take
             his
             Delight
             with
             Men
             ,
             perfectly
             ,
             unless
             he
             made
             himself
             Man
             ,
             like
             to
             them
             .
             If
             Man
             had
             been
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             
             
             not
             God
             like
             to
             Man
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             some
             Defect
             in
             these
             Delights
             ,
             at
             least
             on
             Man's
             part
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             have
             had
             perfect
             Delight
             without
             seeing
             his
             God
             like
             unto
             him
             ;
             as
             a
             Lover
             takes
             Pleasure
             to
             wear
             the
             Colours
             which
             his
             Mistress
             wears
             .
             This
             testifies
             reciprocal
             Affection
             ,
             when
             one
             renders
             himself
             as
             like
             as
             may
             be
             to
             that
             which
             he
             loves
             .
             This
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Love
             could
             do
             what
             he
             would
             .
             It
             was
             needful
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             become
             Man
             ,
             even
             tho'
             Man
             had
             not
             fallen
             into
             Sin
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             live
             with
             him
             in
             perfect
             Resemblance
             unto
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             in
             all
             sort
             of
             Delights
             ;
             which
             Happiness
             is
             suspended
             unto
             Man
             ,
             until
             that
             he
             have
             accomplish'd
             his
             Penitence
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             is
             subjected
             by
             his
             Sin
             :
             Which
             being
             finished
             ,
             he
             will
             enter
             again
             into
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             
               as
               if
               he
               had
            
             never
             offended
             him
             .
             He
             will
             speak
             with
             God
             ,
             z
             Face
             to
             Face
             ,
             by
             his
             Humanity
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             rendred
             immortal
             a
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             delight
             themselves
             perfectly
             together
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             which
             will
             then
             be
             rendred
             Paradise
             ,
             by
             the
             lovely
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             for
             these
             Ends
             became
             Man
             ;
             not
             that
             he
             might
             suffer
             or
             die
             ;
             which
             he
             would
             needs
             do
             by
             accident
             for
             the
             Instruction
             of
             Men
             and
             their
             Relief
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               unto
               her
               ;
               That
               this
               had
               never
               been
               understood
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               and
               that
               many
               Fathers
               had
               call'd
               the
               fall
               of
            
             Adam
             
               happy
               ,
               which
               had
               caus'd
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               which
               Fall
               God
               would
               not
               have
               become
               Man.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             This
             is
             very
             ill
             understood
             .
             The
             Fault
             of
             Adam
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             call'd
             very
             unhappy
             ,
             which
             has
             caus'd
             the
             Sufferings
             and
             the
             Death
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             would
             assuredly
             have
             become
             Man
             ,
             not
             suffering
             ,
             but
             reigning
             ;
             not
             despis'd
             ,
             but
             honour'd
             by
             every
             one
             ;
             not
             poor
             and
             vile
             ,
             but
             in
             Riches
             and
             in
             Glory
             ;
             not
             in
             Reproach
             ,
             but
             ador'd
             by
             all
             Men
             living
             ;
             He
             would
             have
             become
             Man
             ,
             to
             reign
             ,
             not
             to
             suffer
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             design'd
             End
             of
             his
             Incarnation
             had
             been
             Suffering
             and
             Death
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Antient
             Law
             would
             not
             have
             had
             Ground
             to
             have
             so
             much
             desir'd
             and
             aspir'd
             after
             that
             happy
             Day
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             see
             with
             their
             Eyes
             God
             made
             Man
             ,
             who
             should
             deliver
             them
             from
             their
             Captivity
             .
             Could
             they
             Desire
             their
             Deliverance
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             Price
             as
             the
             Passion
             and
             
             the
             Death
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             They
             would
             have
             had
             a
             pure
             Self-love
             in
             regarding
             only
             their
             own
             Deliverance
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             met
             with
             in
             the
             Reproaches
             ,
             Affronts
             ,
             Pains
             and
             Death
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             things
             repugnant
             to
             his
             Glory
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             be
             honour'd
             by
             being
             hang'd
             between
             two
             Malefactors
             .
             So
             many
             Holy
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             have
             foretold
             the
             Coming
             of
             Jesus
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             did
             not
             speak
             of
             his
             Coming
             to
             suffer
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             Coming
             in
             Glory
             .
             When
             David
             b
             invites
             all
             Creatures
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             speak
             
               but
               of
               the
               Time
               that
               he
               must
               reign
               upon
               Earth
               :
            
             For
             he
             says
             ;
             
               Heavens
               ,
               Waters
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               and
               all
               Creatures
               bless
               the
               Lord.
            
             Nothing
             of
             all
             this
             has
             blest
             him
             in
             his
             first
             Coming
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Bethlehem
             :
             For
             even
             Men
             themselves
             did
             then
             reject
             and
             pursue
             him
             to
             put
             him
             to
             Death
             :
             As
             King
             Herod
             search'd
             for
             
               him
               ,
               a
               little
               after
               his
               Nativity
               .
               If
               the
               Angels
               did
               sing
               then
            
             c
             
               Glory
               to
               God
               in
               the
               highest
               ,
               and
               on
               Earth
               Peace
               ,
               to
               Men
               of
               Good
               Will
               :
            
             This
             could
             not
             be
             but
             by
             a
             Prophetick
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             regarding
             his
             Glorious
             Coming
             ,
             which
             will
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             universal
             Peace
             to
             all
             Men
             of
             Good
             Will
             ,
             who
             shall
             then
             be
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             seeing
             that
             at
             his
             Birth
             ,
             as
             since
             ,
             Men
             of
             Good
             Will
             have
             never
             been
             in
             Peace
             ,
             but
             pursued
             and
             persecuted
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             .
             And
             how
             should
             God
             have
             been
             glorified
             by
             this
             Birth
             ,
             seeing
             that
             he
             has
             been
             the
             more
             blasphemed
             by
             Men.
             
          
           
             
               I
               entreated
               her
               to
               tell
               me
               ,
               for
               what
               Reason
               Jesus
               Christ
               became
               a
               Suffering
               Man
               ,
               since
               he
               could
               have
               redeem'd
               us
               without
               Suffering
               or
               becoming
               Man
               ,
               before
               the
               Time
               of
               his
               glorious
               Coming
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             The
             d
             LOVE
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             which
             God
             bears
             unto
             Man
             ,
             made
             him
             take
             Human
             Flesh
             before
             his
             Coming
             in
             Glory
             ,
             he
             perceiv'd
             that
             Men
             would
             stray
             always
             more
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             altogether
             forget
             their
             Duty
             ,
             so
             that
             almost
             no
             Body
             would
             any
             longer
             acknowledge
             God.
             Atheism
             was
             almost
             through
             all
             the
             World.
             Even
             his
             own
             People
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Jews
             ,
             had
             made
             his
             Law
             void
             by
             their
             Traditions
             .
             Every
             one
             follow'd
             e
             the
             Learned
             ,
             and
             were
             lost
             through
             Ignorance
             .
             To
             remedy
             which
             ,
             God
             became
             Man
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             come
             and
             teach
             them
             ,
             and
             redress
             
             their
             Faults
             by
             Deeds
             more
             than
             by
             Words
             .
             For
             these
             Ends
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             he
             takes
             a
             Human
             Body
             ,
             like
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             End
             he
             might
             walk
             first
             in
             the
             Life
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             point
             out
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             perceiving
             that
             Men
             were
             undone
             by
             the
             Wealth
             and
             Honours
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             takes
             a
             poor
             Mother
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             despis'd
             and
             abandon'd
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             oblig'd
             to
             bring
             him
             forth
             in
             a
             Stable
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Inconvenience
             that
             Poverty
             brings
             along
             with
             it
             .
             And
             to
             make
             appear
             to
             Men
             that
             Prosperities
             ,
             the
             Friendships
             and
             Caresses
             of
             Men
             did
             serve
             for
             Hindrances
             of
             Conversation
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             leaves
             his
             Country
             to
             go
             into
             Aegypt
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             Acquaintance
             ,
             being
             oblig'd
             to
             this
             by
             the
             Pursuits
             and
             Persecutions
             of
             Herod
             .
             He
             f
             labours
             for
             gaining
             his
             Bread
             ,
             that
             Men
             might
             willingly
             labour
             for
             accomplishing
             their
             Penitence
             .
             At
             length
             he
             begins
             to
             teach
             by
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             to
             Men
             wherein
             they
             were
             wanting
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             attain
             to
             Salvation
             .
             He
             explains
             to
             them
             wherein
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             consists
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             the
             Evangelical
             Counsels
             for
             observing
             it
             aright
             .
             He
             is
             despis'd
             and
             rejected
             by
             the
             Great
             Men
             of
             this
             World.
             He
             is
             also
             Reproach'd
             ,
             Buffeted
             ,
             held
             for
             a
             Wicked
             One
             :
             To
             shew
             that
             the
             Praises
             of
             Men
             are
             not
             to
             be
             sought
             for
             ,
             but
             their
             Reproaches
             rather
             to
             be
             endur'd
             for
             the
             Love
             of
             God.
             At
             last
             he
             is
             put
             to
             Death
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             enduring
             all
             with
             Patience
             :
             To
             teach
             us
             to
             suffer
             patiently
             ,
             even
             to
             Death
             .
             And
             all
             that
             he
             has
             endur'd
             has
             been
             g
             to
             give
             us
             an
             Example
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ;
               In
               case
               Men
               had
               not
               come
               to
               so
               great
               Extremity
               of
               Evil
               ,
               whether
               she
               believ'd
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               would
               have
               come
               so
               soon
               to
               take
               Human
               Flesh
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               Replied
            
             :
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             come
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             to
             judge
             and
             condemn
             Men
             ,
             in
             abolishing
             Evil
             :
             He
             would
             have
             come
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Angels
             ;
             not
             in
             Contempt
             and
             Sufferings
             :
             He
             would
             have
             come
             to
             Reign
             ,
             not
             to
             undergo
             an
             infamous
             Death
             .
             If
             you
             read
             attentively
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             that
             they
             speak
             far
             more
             of
             this
             coming
             in
             Glory
             ,
             than
             of
             that
             in
             Reproach
             :
             For
             the
             coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             Glory
             ,
             is
             as
             it
             were
             THE
             SUM
             OF
             THE
             DESIGNS
             WHICH
             GOD
             HAS
             OVER
             MEN
             :
             And
             the
             coming
             in
             Reproach
             ,
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Accident
             
             of
             the
             said
             Designs
             .
             Therefore
             there
             will
             be
             much
             more
             spoken
             of
             through
             all
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             Read
             Sir
             ,
             attentively
             all
             the
             said
             Scriptures
             from
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             that
             they
             all
             will
             aim
             at
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             on
             Earth
             with
             Men
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Creation
             .
             God
             can
             never
             reign
             fully
             in
             Men
             until
             the
             time
             of
             this
             coming
             in
             Glory
             ;
             because
             that
             they
             living
             yet
             in
             the
             liberty
             of
             doing
             evil
             ,
             do
             not
             yet
             give
             full
             possession
             to
             God
             to
             reign
             in
             their
             Souls
             ;
             for
             very
             often
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             by
             accident
             ,
             Sins
             do
             rule
             there
             :
             Which
             we
             have
             seen
             in
             the
             greatest
             Saints
             of
             the
             World.
             A
             David
             ,
             a
             Solomon
             ,
             all
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             ,
             all
             those
             who
             have
             since
             been
             esteemed
             Saints
             ,
             have
             all
             in
             general
             fallen
             into
             Trespasses
             ,
             and
             have
             strayed
             from
             God
             for
             some
             time
             :
             By
             which
             he
             could
             not
             find
             in
             them
             his
             perfect
             reign
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             do
             after
             his
             glorious
             Coming
             :
             For
             then
             all
             will
             be
             h
             Deify'd
             ,
             Bodies
             as
             well
             as
             Souls
             :
             And
             there
             will
             be
             an
             end
             of
             all
             Evil.
             God
             will
             then
             have
             his
             full
             dominion
             over
             all
             Flesh
             ;
             which
             has
             never
             been
             :
             For
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Men
             in
             all
             times
             have
             Blasphemed
             and
             Despised
             him
             ,
             tho
             all
             were
             created
             by
             him
             to
             love
             him
             and
             to
             adore
             him
             .
             They
             have
             yielded
             their
             honour
             and
             love
             to
             the
             Creatures
             instead
             of
             the
             Creator
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             fit
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             be
             one
             day
             repaired
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             be
             worshipped
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ,
             by
             his
             Creatures
             ?
             i
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               That
               assuredly
               God
               would
               after
               that
               manner
               be
               adored
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               but
               that
               I
               could
               not
               comprehend
               how
               he
               could
               be
               so
               here
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             I
             perceive
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             you
             take
             for
             Heaven
             and
             Paradise
             ,
             some
             precise
             place
             ,
             or
             some
             particular
             part
             which
             ferves
             for
             a
             Residence
             to
             God
             :
             And
             for
             my
             part
             I
             cannot
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             capable
             of
             containing
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             greater
             than
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             contain'd
             by
             any
             thing
             less
             than
             himself
             .
             The
             Heaven
             is
             but
             his
             Creature
             ,
             which
             we
             say
             is
             on
             high
             ,
             and
             God
             has
             neither
             high
             nor
             low
             ,
             for
             he
             contains
             all
             .
             Heaven
             and
             Paradise
             is
             always
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             but
             his
             Presence
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             is
             in
             his
             Presence
             is
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Paradise
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             other
             .
             They
             tell
             us
             many
             imaginary
             things
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             which
             
             have
             very
             little
             relation
             to
             what
             they
             are
             .
             It
             seems
             God
             is
             like
             an
             earthly
             King
             ,
             who
             is
             lodged
             in
             some
             Palace
             of
             Wood
             or
             Stone
             :
             These
             are
             all
             Speculations
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             earthly
             ,
             as
             their
             Affections
             :
             For
             God
             cannot
             have
             any
             fixt
             place
             for
             his
             Residence
             ,
             seeing
             he
             comprehends
             all
             things
             .
             When
             I
             say
             that
             God
             will
             be
             upon
             Earth
             reigning
             with
             Men
             ,
             the
             Earth
             will
             then
             be
             Paradise
             ;
             for
             in
             all
             Places
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             always
             Paradise
             .
             If
             God
             were
             in
             Hell
             ,
             Hell
             would
             then
             be
             Paradise
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             but
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             That
             makes
             in
             all
             places
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Paradise
             .
             When
             this
             presence
             is
             in
             our
             Soul
             ,
             our
             Soul
             is
             Heaven
             .
             How
             ,
             can
             you
             not
             comprehend
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             God
             could
             be
             truly
             adored
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ,
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             seeing
             he
             has
             so
             often
             promised
             l
             to
             make
             
               an
               Alliance
               with
               Men
            
             ?
             Must
             not
             this
             Alliance
             be
             made
             upon
             Earth
             ?
             God
             being
             a
             pure
             Spirit
             ,
             has
             no
             need
             of
             any
             Station
             ;
             but
             Man
             having
             a
             Body
             ,
             has
             need
             of
             some
             Place
             to
             contain
             him
             .
             The
             Earth
             was
             created
             m
             for
             this
             necessity
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             contain
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Men.
             Why
             then
             should
             not
             God
             come
             upon
             Earth
             to
             dwell
             with
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             cannot
             go
             where
             God
             is
             ,
             in
             that
             purity
             of
             Spirit
             ?
             Of
             necessity
             he
             must
             either
             come
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             or
             indeed
             they
             could
             not
             be
             entirely
             united
             together
             .
          
           
             
               I
               asked
               her
               :
               When
               Jesus
               Christ
               shall
               come
               to
               reign
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               and
               to
               Allie
               himself
               with
               Men
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             m
             As
             sooon
             as
             the
             Plagues
             shall
             have
             rooted
             out
             all
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             or
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             ;
             then
             
               He
               will
               appear
               in
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               World
               shall
               see
               him
               .
            
             You
             may
             indeed
             live
             till
             then
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             God
             please
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             hope
             to
             see
             him
             and
             to
             reign
             with
             him
             Eternally
             .
             In
             this
             all
             my
             hopes
             and
             my
             joy
             do
             consist
             :
             For
             this
             Life
             is
             too
             miserable
             to
             take
             any
             contentment
             in
             it
             ,
             without
             the
             hope
             of
             this
             time
             to
             come
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             very
             shortly
             ,
             for
             I
             see
             the
             Measure
             full
             ,
             and
             Mens
             sins
             are
             come
             to
             the
             height
             :
             They
             cannot
             be
             more
             numerous
             :
             And
             if
             there
             were
             not
             some
             small
             Veil
             of
             Human
             respect
             ,
             they
             would
             Murther
             ,
             Rob
             ,
             commit
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             sorts
             of
             Abomination
             publickly
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             do
             them
             before
             God.
             But
             Pride
             keeps
             these
             things
             yet
             concealed
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             despised
             by
             Men
             :
             And
             as
             for
             what
             passeth
             only
             before
             God
             ,
             or
             a
             few
             Persons
             ,
             they
             
             
             make
             no
             more
             reckoning
             of
             it
             .
             It
             seems
             all
             is
             lawful
             ,
             provided
             it
             be
             not
             discovered
             .
             What
             greater
             Evil
             can
             be
             expected
             ?
             o
             
               The
               abomination
               of
               Desolation
               is
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
            
             Tho
             Christians
             be
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             have
             denied
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             have
             abandoned
             it
             to
             become
             Idolaters
             of
             one
             another
             .
             Every
             one
             has
             his
             proper
             Idol
             ;
             one
             worships
             his
             own
             Body
             ,
             another
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ,
             another
             his
             Learning
             ,
             another
             his
             Riches
             ,
             another
             his
             Honours
             ,
             another
             his
             Children
             ,
             or
             other
             Creatures
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             none
             adore
             God
             but
             p
             
               with
               their
               Lips.
            
             Is
             it
             a
             wonder
             that
             the
             Judgment
             is
             near
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             that
             all
             Men
             have
             abandoned
             their
             God
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             time
             that
             he
             likewise
             abandon
             them
             ?
             which
             he
             cannot
             do
             ;
             but
             according
             as
             Man
             withdraws
             himself
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             consequence
             God
             is
             withdrawn
             from
             Man
             ;
             for
             two
             things
             cannot
             stay
             together
             when
             the
             one
             withdraws
             it self
             ;
             the
             one
             withdrawing
             ,
             makes
             a
             separation
             as
             if
             they
             both
             withdrew
             :
             So
             that
             God
             is
             as
             much
             remov'd
             from
             Man
             ,
             as
             Man
             has
             remov'd
             himself
             from
             him
             .
             And
             having
             thus
             abandoned
             God
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             expect
             but
             universal
             Plagues
             ,
             which
             our
             universal
             Evils
             have
             drawn
             down
             upon
             our
             
               guilty
               Heads
               ?
               Which
               Plagues
               having
               purg'd
               our
            
             q
             
               Crimes
               ,
               and
               burnt
               the
               Tares
               ,
               the
               good
               Grain
               will
               then
               be
               gathered
               into
               the
               Granary
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               :
               Whether
               this
               Kingdom
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               shall
               remain
               upon
               Earth
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             She
             saith
             ;
             yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             
               It
               will
               be
               Eternal
            
             ,
             r
             and
             never
             end
             .
             If
             you
             believe
             in
             Life
             Eternal
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             Creed
             ,
             you
             believe
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             .
             I
             have
             also
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Paradise
             but
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             :
             And
             whereas
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             God
             ,
             as
             my
             word
             is
             me
             ,
             his
             Body
             must
             have
             some
             Station
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             the
             other
             Bodies
             of
             the
             blessed
             God
             ,
             being
             a
             pure
             Spirit
             ,
             has
             no
             need
             of
             any
             Station
             ,
             nor
             yet
             our
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             a
             Spirit
             .
             A
             Spirit
             is
             through
             all
             ,
             and
             comprehends
             what
             is
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             which
             is
             near
             :
             As
             our
             Thoughts
             have
             no
             need
             of
             a
             way
             to
             go
             to
             Jerusalem
             :
             They
             go
             thither
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             for
             they
             do
             not
             stay
             in
             any
             place
             .
             Even
             so
             God
             has
             no
             need
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             of
             Earth
             to
             stay
             in
             ,
             being
             a
             pure
             
             Spirit
             ;
             nor
             yet
             our
             Souls
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             Paradise
             when
             they
             are
             united
             unto
             God
             :
             But
             our
             Body
             has
             need
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             other
             things
             which
             God
             has
             created
             for
             it
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             material
             ,
             it
             must
             also
             stay
             upon
             material
             things
             ,
             suitable
             unto
             its
             nature
             .
             Therefore
             God
             has
             created
             all
             this
             World
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             Man
             may
             have
             his
             full
             delights
             as
             well
             in
             his
             Body
             as
             in
             his
             Soul
             :
             For
             God
             makes
             nothing
             imperfect
             ;
             but
             all
             his
             Works
             shall
             have
             their
             compleat
             Perfections
             :
             And
             resolving
             to
             create
             Man
             a
             kind
             of
             Creature
             Spiritual
             and
             Bodily
             both
             together
             ,
             he
             gives
             himself
             to
             him
             for
             to
             satisfie
             his
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ;
             he
             will
             give
             him
             likewise
             all
             created
             things
             to
             satisfie
             his
             Body
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Soul
             shall
             take
             its
             delights
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Body
             its
             delights
             with
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Creatures
             :
             For
             God
             has
             created
             them
             for
             those
             ends
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             that
             Man
             might
             have
             his
             full
             perfect
             contentment
             of
             Body
             and
             Mind
             in
             that
             Life
             Eternal
             ,
             wherein
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             reign
             always
             in
             Body
             and
             Soul
             with
             the
             Bodies
             and
             Souls
             of
             the
             Blessed
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             united
             in
             Spirit
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             Body
             unto
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Behold
             the
             alliance
             which
             God
             promised
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             see
             s
             but
             very
             far
             of
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             it
             now
             very
             near
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             think
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             must
             be
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             seeing
             that
             he
             has
             taken
             a
             Human
             Body
             like
             unto
             ours
             ?
             A
             spiritual
             thing
             cannot
             support
             but
             that
             which
             is
             spiritual
             :
             But
             a
             material
             must
             have
             a
             stay
             agreeable
             to
             its
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             material
             .
             Who
             can
             or
             would
             change
             that
             Excellent
             Order
             which
             God
             has
             establish'd
             in
             all
             his
             Works
             so
             just
             and
             so
             perfect
             ,
             which
             alone
             are
             worthy
             of
             Admiration
             as
             the
             Author
             is
             of
             Adoration
             ?
             Can
             you
             yet
             doubt
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             reign
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             a
             just
             and
             necessary
             thing
             ?
             Would
             you
             believe
             that
             God
             should
             create
             all
             this
             beautiful
             World
             only
             for
             this
             miserable
             Life
             of
             Penitence
             ;
             and
             that
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             he
             should
             abolish
             this
             great
             Work
             of
             his
             Hands
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             should
             consume
             by
             Fire
             the
             whole
             Universe
             ?
             This
             would
             not
             be
             a
             just
             thing
             that
             he
             had
             made
             all
             these
             things
             only
             for
             our
             Miseries
             .
             This
             would
             be
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             had
             little
             Wisdom
             .
          
           
           
             
               I
               was
               ravish'd
               out
               of
               my self
               ,
               to
               hear
               things
               so
               unheard
               of
               ,
               so
               admirable
               and
               so
               charming
               :
               And
               that
               I
               might
               understand
               a
               little
               more
               ,
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               if
               the
               Earth
               and
               the
               World
               would
               abide
               for
               ever
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             t
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             God
             has
             created
             will
             abide
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             State
             in
             which
             he
             established
             them
             at
             their
             Creation
             ;
             For
             the
             whole
             works
             of
             God
             u
             are
             all
             Everlasting
             .
             Therefore
             he
             has
             created
             all
             things
             with
             Seeds
             for
             to
             spring
             and
             to
             engender
             Eternally
             .
             All
             which
             Generations
             must
             be
             made
             for
             the
             delight
             of
             Man
             ,
             without
             Pain
             or
             Labour
             .
             All
             things
             would
             have
             brought
             forth
             their
             Kind
             according
             to
             their
             Species
             in
             a
             good
             and
             delightful
             manner
             .
             (
             x
             )
             The
             Sun
             would
             have
             given
             his
             light
             and
             heat
             in
             measure
             ,
             without
             any
             Excess
             ;
             the
             Air
             without
             Storms
             ;
             the
             Sea
             without
             Tempests
             :
             The
             Fire
             could
             not
             have
             burn'd
             us
             ,
             nor
             the
             Water
             drowned
             us
             ,
             nor
             the
             Earth
             brought
             forth
             Thorns
             ,
             nor
             the
             Beasts
             bitten
             and
             poyson'd
             us
             ;
             but
             all
             sort
             of
             things
             would
             have
             served
             us
             for
             Delight
             and
             Recreation
             .
             So
             many
             little
             Beasts
             which
             are
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             se●ems
             useless
             to
             us
             ,
             were
             created
             to
             the
             end
             that
             even
             the
             least
             of
             our
             Senses
             might
             be
             Recreated
             .
             Even
             the
             diversity
             of
             Flies
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             sorts
             of
             Animals
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             Trees
             and
             Flowers
             ;
             all
             these
             were
             created
             not
             only
             for
             the
             necessities
             of
             Men
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             their
             Delights
             .
             Which
             things
             had
             nothing
             but
             Goodness
             and
             Perfection
             ,
             without
             Sharpness
             ,
             Prickings
             ,
             or
             Bitings
             .
             How
             much
             more
             ought
             Man
             to
             be
             Good
             and
             Perfect
             ,
             seeing
             all
             these
             other
             things
             which
             were
             subjected
             to
             him
             ,
             had
             so
             much
             Goodness
             and
             Perfection
             !
             You
             might
             ask
             me
             ,
             
               from
               whence
               it
               comes
               that
               all
               these
               Creatures
               are
               become
               Evil
               ,
               seeing
               they
               were
               created
               so
               good
               and
               perfect
               ?
            
             I
             will
             answer
             you
             ,
             That
             y
             the
             sin
             of
             Man
             has
             caused
             all
             these
             Disorders
             ,
             and
             with
             Justice
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Creatures
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             rise
             up
             against
             Man
             ,
             and
             take
             vengeance
             of
             his
             Ingratitude
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             power
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             merited
             that
             all
             that
             was
             given
             him
             for
             Joy
             ,
             should
             serve
             him
             for
             Grief
             :
             Seeing
             he
             who
             ought
             to
             have
             serv'd
             for
             a
             delight
             (
             z
             )
             unto
             his
             God
             ,
             turns
             away
             from
             him
             to
             offend
             him
             ;
             his
             Justice
             would
             require
             that
             all
             the
             Creatures
             should
             do
             the
             same
             
             toward
             him
             ,
             since
             he
             had
             done
             it
             toward
             his
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             infinitely
             benefitted
             him
             more
             than
             any
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             which
             might
             well
             offend
             Man
             ,
             and
             become
             his
             Enemy
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             become
             the
             Enemy
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             tho
             he
             could
             not
             render
             his
             Creatures
             Evil
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             source
             of
             all
             Goodness
             ,
             from
             whence
             nothing
             that
             is
             evil
             can
             ever
             proceed
             ;
             yet
             he
             might
             well
             permit
             ,
             that
             his
             Justice
             should
             be
             exercised
             by
             those
             inferior
             Creatures
             ,
             when
             Man
             had
             so
             justly
             deserved
             it
             .
          
           
             
               I
               asked
               her
               ,
               If
               all
               those
               Creatures
               ,
               Animate
               and
               Inanimate
               would
               have
               an
               eternal
               Being
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             :
             nothing
             will
             perish
             of
             all
             that
             God
             hasmade
             :
             But
             the
             evil
             that
             is
             in
             all
             these
             Creatures
             a
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             because
             it
             does
             not
             come
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             comes
             from
             Men
             shall
             Perish
             .
             For
             Example
             ,
             That
             the
             Sun
             burns
             us
             and
             dazles
             the
             eyes
             which
             look
             upon
             him
             :
             This
             comes
             from
             Man
             ,
             who
             has
             distempered
             that
             excellent
             Star
             by
             his
             Sin
             :
             That
             the
             Air
             is
             stormy
             ;
             that
             the
             Water
             is
             troubled
             ;
             That
             the
             Earth
             brings
             forth
             b
             Thorns
             and
             Thistles
             :
             This
             is
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             but
             to
             take
             Vengeance
             of
             the
             Disobedience
             which
             Man
             hath
             committed
             against
             God.
             The
             Dog
             bites
             ;
             The
             Wolf
             devours
             ;
             the
             Serpent
             Poysons
             ;
             and
             all
             those
             other
             Evils
             which
             the
             Beasts
             do
             to
             Man
             ,
             this
             is
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             to
             render
             him
             the
             Punishment
             that
             he
             has
             merited
             by
             his
             Sin.
             If
             the
             Fire
             burn
             him
             ;
             if
             the
             Air
             infect
             him
             ;
             if
             the
             Water
             suffocate
             him
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             for
             a
             just
             Punishment
             .
             If
             the
             Earth
             doth
             not
             bring
             forth
             its
             Fruits
             without
             Labour
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             for
             a
             Penance
             of
             Man's
             Sin.
             In
             short
             ,
             all
             the
             Creatures
             whatsoever
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             Flea
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             hurt
             Man
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Disobedience
             that
             he
             has
             committed
             against
             their
             Creator
             ;
             and
             this
             by
             Right
             and
             Justice
             .
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             his
             Penitence
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             obtain
             the
             absolute
             pardon
             of
             his
             Sin
             ,
             all
             shall
             be
             re-established
             in
             their
             first
             Estate
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             fall
             away
             any
             more
             ,
             for
             the
             glorious
             presence
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             confirm
             them
             in
             Grace
             ,
             maintaining
             them
             in
             eternal
             Peace
             ,
             all
             the
             Creatures
             with
             men
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             do
             then
             what
             they
             should
             have
             done
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             Man's
             Rebellion
             against
             God
             ceasing
             .
             d
             This
             will
             then
             be
             a
             continual
             
             
             and
             eternal
             delight
             for
             all
             things
             ;
             God
             will
             do
             the
             will
             of
             Man
             ,
             who
             shall
             love
             him
             ;
             and
             Man
             will
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             whom
             he
             shall
             depend
             .
             All
             the
             Creatures
             will
             do
             the
             will
             of
             Man
             ,
             who
             shall
             command
             them
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             God
             ,
             Man
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Creatures
             will
             have
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             will
             ,
             without
             any
             Rebellion
             .
             Will
             not
             this
             then
             be
             a
             Paradise
             of
             all
             the
             universal
             World
             ?
             They
             have
             sometimes
             told
             us
             extravagant
             Stories
             of
             Paradise
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             but
             to
             make
             us
             understand
             that
             it
             should
             be
             filled
             with
             all
             sort
             of
             Contentments
             ;
             as
             they
             say
             to
             Children
             ,
             that
             there
             they
             shall
             eat
             Sugar
             with
             Spoons
             ,
             because
             Children
             have
             their
             delight
             in
             it
             :
             But
             nothing
             of
             all
             that
             is
             told
             us
             of
             it
             can
             be
             true
             ,
             except
             what
             God
             has
             revealed
             of
             it
             at
             present
             ,
             because
             the
             time
             approaches
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             long
             in
             coming
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               :
               If
               Men
               will
               be
               confirm'd
               in
               Grace
               ,
               without
               being
               able
               to
               sin
               or
               fall
               any
               more
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               done
               once
               in
               Adam
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Men
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             will
             not
             remain
             without
             Sin
             ,
             by
             constraint
             or
             necessity
             ,
             because
             God
             would
             have
             them
             in
             a
             Free
             State
             e
             ,
             that
             the
             love
             he
             bears
             them
             might
             be
             perfect
             ;
             but
             they
             f
             canuot
             fall
             nor
             sin
             any
             longer
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             be
             eternally
             united
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             beholding
             God
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             glorious
             Body
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             who
             will
             Govern
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             continual
             Delight
             with
             them
             ;
             which
             will
             hinder
             them
             from
             thinking
             of
             sinning
             ,
             or
             falling
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Adam
             did
             converse
             sometimes
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             manner
             that
             was
             not
             Humane
             ;
             and
             had
             also
             Intervals
             :
             For
             if
             he
             had
             always
             continued
             in
             Conversation
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             Fallen
             :
             But
             in
             diverting
             himself
             from
             him
             to
             hearken
             to
             his
             Wife
             and
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             he
             falls
             into
             Disobedience
             ,
             through
             the
             wandring
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
             Now
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Straying
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             always
             g
             present
             with
             them
             ;
             he
             will
             replenish
             them
             with
             Graces
             and
             Joys
             so
             abundant
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             any
             more
             divert
             them
             :
             No
             body
             will
             say
             any
             longer
             ,
             h
             
               Know
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             For
             all
             shall
             Know
             him
             and
             Love
             him
             .
             The
             fault
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             the
             hard
             Penitence
             which
             it
             occasion'd
             ,
             will
             make
             them
             see
             abundantly
             what
             it
             is
             to
             forsake
             God.
             Likewise
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             any
             
             longer
             subject
             to
             Concupicense
             ;
             for
             they
             shall
             all
             be
             satisfied
             in
             Body
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             the
             glorious
             Spiritual
             and
             Bodily
             Presence
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             having
             removed
             all
             their
             Sins
             ,
             will
             replenish
             them
             with
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             Fulness
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             have
             any
             more
             inclinations
             to
             any
             Evil
             ;
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             removed
             from
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             that
             is
             evil
             shall
             perish
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               all
               the
               Interpreters
               who
               speak
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               last
               Fire
               must
               consume
               all
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             These
             Interpreters
             could
             see
             no
             farther
             than
             their
             Sight
             reach'd
             ;
             but
             hold
             for
             certain
             all
             that
             I
             tell
             you
             .
             These
             are
             Divine
             Truths
             .
             i
             The
             World
             will
             not
             be
             utterly
             Destroyed
             ,
             but
             all
             Evil
             shall
             be
             Consumed
             .
             l
             One
             part
             of
             wicked
             Men
             will
             die
             by
             the
             Sword
             ;
             another
             part
             by
             the
             Pestilence
             and
             Famine
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             Beauties
             and
             Riches
             which
             have
             served
             as
             Fewel
             to
             sin
             ,
             will
             be
             all
             burnt
             and
             consum'd
             by
             Fire
             ,
             which
             will
             purge
             the
             whole
             Earth
             by
             its
             heat
             :
             And
             as
             heretofore
             the
             World
             was
             once
             purged
             by
             the
             waters
             of
             an
             universal
             Deluge
             ,
             even
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             then
             by
             Fire
             .
             The
             World
             did
             not
             perish
             by
             the
             Waters
             ;
             but
             indeed
             all
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Wickedness
             and
             the
             Subjects
             of
             it
             .
             The
             same
             altogether
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             by
             Fire
             ,
             which
             will
             burn
             and
             purge
             all
             Iniquity
             ,
             without
             sparing
             any
             thing
             :
             But
             nothing
             will
             perish
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             God.
             The
             whole
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             will
             remain
             .
             The
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Elements
             will
             be
             shaken
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             perish
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             whom
             he
             will
             reserve
             m
             some
             little
             corner
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             save
             them
             from
             Shipwrack
             ,
             as
             he
             saved
             Noah
             in
             the
             Ark.
             How
             greatly
             desirable
             is
             it
             to
             be
             of
             that
             Little
             Number
             !
          
           
             
               I
               asked
               her
               ,
               If
               these
               things
               would
               fall
               out
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               or
               rather
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               his
               Glory
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             We
             speak
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             would
             be
             done
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             or
             as
             suddenly
             as
             an
             Enchantment
             .
             This
             will
             not
             be
             done
             as
             we
             think
             .
             The
             Judgment
             n
             is
             already
             made
             ,
             I
             believe
             I
             have
             told
             you
             heretofore
             .
             The
             
             irrevocable
             Sentence
             is
             given
             ;
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             but
             to
             put
             it
             in
             execution
             .
             The
             Unrighteousness
             of
             Men
             has
             so
             opposed
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             any
             longer
             without
             Chastisements
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             he
             would
             not
             be
             Just
             .
             The
             Sword
             of
             Justice
             must
             needs
             cut
             off
             all
             that
             it
             meets
             in
             opposition
             to
             it
             :
             And
             at
             this
             time
             all
             oppose
             this
             Righteousness
             .
             Therefore
             all
             must
             be
             cut
             off
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Sentence
             wich
             shall
             not
             be
             revoked
             ,
             because
             Men
             will
             not
             revoke
             o
             their
             Unrighteousness
             .
             This
             Sentence
             will
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             ;
             not
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             as
             People
             imagin
             ,
             but
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             to
             give
             time
             and
             leisure
             to
             Men
             to
             be
             Converted
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             seriously
             think
             on
             it
             .
             p
             Wars
             are
             the
             beginnings
             q
             
               of
               Sorrows
            
             :
             After
             that
             will
             follow
             the
             Pestilence
             and
             Famine
             ;
             Earthquakes
             in
             several
             places
             :
             Yea
             ,
             even
             Fire
             it self
             r
             as
             the
             forerunner
             and
             giver
             of
             Advertisement
             .
             All
             this
             will
             prove
             worse
             until
             the
             consummation
             of
             all
             Evil
             :
             As
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             Deluge
             always
             continued
             ,
             yea
             ,
             encreased
             untill
             they
             had
             carried
             away
             all
             the
             People
             who
             then
             lived
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ;
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             of
             the
             last
             Plagues
             ,
             which
             are
             already
             begun
             ,
             and
             will
             continue
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             will
             encrease
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             wicked
             World.
             
          
           
             
               I
               begg'd
               She
               would
               yet
               tell
               me
               one
               thing
               upon
               this
               Head
               ;
               Whether
               Jesus
               Christ
               would
               come
               upon
               Earth
               before
               these
               Plagues
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               time
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               after
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               replied
            
             :
             He
             will
             not
             come
             before
             these
             Plagues
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             already
             begun
             ;
             nor
             in
             the
             time
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             will
             be
             the
             remnant
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Anti-christ
             ,
             whom
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             overthrow
             
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               Mouth
               :
            
             s
             His
             coming
             will
             be
             the
             end
             of
             that
             incarnate
             Devil
             ,
             who
             t
             will
             be
             confin'd
             for
             all
             Eternity
             into
             Hell
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             deserve
             ;
             but
             the
             Plagues
             will
             go
             before
             u
             the
             coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             tried
             x
             as
             Gold
             in
             the
             Furnace
             .
             They
             must
             drink
             the
             Cup
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             before
             they
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             
               This
               is
               what
               he
               enquired
               of
               the
               two
               Sons
               of
            
             Zebedee
             ,
             y
             if
             they
             were
             able
             to
             drink
             this
             Cup
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             suffer
             Tribulations
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             enter
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             For
             they
             will
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             z
             
               that
               the
               like
               hath
               never
            
             
             
               been
               since
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World.
            
             The
             Plagues
             are
             as
             the
             Forerunner
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             Preached
             Penitence
             ,
             and
             said
             in
             
               Figuring
               these
               last
               Times
            
             a
             
               I
               Baptize
               with
               Water
               ;
               but
               there
               cometh
               one
               after
               me
               who
               shall
               Baptize
               with
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             The
             Water
             represents
             Penitence
             ,
             which
             must
             prepare
             us
             to
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             bring
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             Baptize
             in
             Spirit
             all
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             washed
             with
             the
             water
             of
             Penitence
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             therefore
             will
             come
             upon
             Earth
             in
             Glory
             toward
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Plagues
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             reign
             of
             Anti-christ
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             judge
             the
             Quick
             and
             the
             Dead
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Good
             and
             the
             Bad
             ,
             who
             shall
             then
             remain
             
               upon
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             and
             b
             
               will
               draw
               the
               Wicked
               apart
               ,
               saying
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             Go
             ,
             ye
             Cursed
             ,
             depart
             
               from
               me
               into
               everlasting
               Fire
            
             .
             And
             to
             the
             Good
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Cowe
               ,
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               Inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               prepared
               for
               you
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World.
            
             In
             sending
             the
             Wicked
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             he
             sends
             them
             into
             Hell
             :
             For
             Hell
             is
             the
             privation
             of
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Paradise
             is
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             that
             Presence
             .
             So
             that
             to
             give
             Paradise
             unto
             the
             Good
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             send
             
               them
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               some
               particular
               place
               ,
               but
               only
               says
               ,
               Come
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               Inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             By
             which
             he
             shews
             ,
             that
             this
             Kingdom
             is
             his
             Presence
             .
          
           
             
               I
               entreated
               her
               to
               tell
               me
               ,
               how
               Souls
               shall
               Perish
               ,
               since
               she
               had
               said
               heretofore
               ,
               that
               never
               any
               of
               the
               Works
               of
               God
               shall
               perish
               .
               Now
               ,
               Souls
               are
               the
               Works
               that
               he
               has
               made
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               Wicked
               as
               well
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Good
               ;
               for
               Body
               and
               Soul
               are
               his
               Workmanship
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             The
             Souls
             of
             the
             Wicked
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             shall
             only
             be
             deprived
             of
             all
             sort
             of
             Good
             ,
             and
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             in
             all
             sort
             of
             Evil.
             It
             would
             be
             a
             far
             less
             evil
             unto
             them
             to
             Perish
             and
             be
             Annihilated
             ;
             because
             thereby
             their
             evils
             would
             be
             at
             an
             end
             :
             But
             because
             they
             are
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             end
             ,
             but
             will
             have
             a
             miserable
             Eternity
             .
             Being
             banished
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             c
             be
             sent
             into
             the
             Abyss
             of
             endless
             Miseries
             ,
             as
             the
             Good
             will
             be
             preserved
             in
             the
             Abyss
             of
             endless
             Happiness
             ,
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             all
             Good
             :
             Therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             found
             any
             where
             else
             ;
             
             for
             All
             is
             in
             God.
             And
             according
             as
             they
             are
             estrang'd
             from
             Happiness
             ;
             they
             are
             plung'd
             into
             Evil
             ,
             being
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             the
             privation
             of
             Good.
             Once
             contrary
             from
             it
             ,
             is
             always
             contrary
             from
             it
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             Hell
             is
             not
             Sir
             ,
             what
             People
             imagin
             it
             to
             be
             ;
             there
             needs
             no
             material
             Fire
             to
             burn
             the
             Devils
             ,
             nor
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             but
             Spirits
             ,
             upon
             which
             Matter
             has
             no
             power
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             far
             less
             thing
             .
             The
             Hell
             of
             Devils
             and
             damned
             Souls
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             a
             separation
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             all
             Good
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             privation
             of
             him
             ,
             consists
             All
             Evil
             :
             For
             nothing
             can
             be
             Good
             but
             the
             privation
             of
             all
             Evil
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             be
             Evil
             but
             the
             privation
             of
             all
             Good
             ;
             which
             the
             Devils
             and
             damned
             Souls
             do
             possess
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             have
             abandoned
             God
             ,
             who
             alone
             contains
             all
             Good.
             Wicked
             Souls
             who
             live
             yet
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             have
             not
             altogether
             abandoned
             God
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             yet
             some
             hope
             in
             him
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             Wickedness
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             as
             yet
             fallen
             into
             all
             sort
             of
             Evils
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             not
             forsaken
             all
             Good
             :
             But
             d
             these
             Souls
             which
             have
             past
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Saving
             Penitence
             ,
             are
             Desperate
             ,
             for
             they
             cannot
             any
             more
             approach
             to
             any
             Good
             ,
             which
             consists
             all
             in
             God
             alone
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             forsaken
             of
             their
             own
             will
             ,
             and
             consequently
             are
             abandoned
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Evil.
             
          
           
             
               I
               said
               unto
               her
               ,
               That
               I
               had
               read
               some
               Authors
               of
               good
               Note
               ,
               who
               affirm
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               material
               Fire
               in
               the
               Hell
               of
               Devils
               and
               damned
               Souls
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             These
             Authors
             may
             indeed
             have
             had
             some
             Light
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             be
             material
             Fire
             in
             Hell.
             ,
             e
             as
             well
             as
             things
             hurtful
             to
             Man
             ,
             even
             Naturally
             :
             But
             they
             have
             confounded
             one
             Time
             with
             another
             ,
             not
             knowing
             to
             discern
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             joy
             of
             Blessed
             Souls
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             pains
             of
             the
             Miserable
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             have
             committed
             great
             faults
             in
             desiring
             to
             know
             things
             before
             the
             time
             that
             God
             would
             reveal
             them
             .
             There
             will
             therefore
             be
             truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             material
             Fire
             in
             the
             Hell
             of
             the
             Devils
             and
             the
             Damned
             ,
             and
             likewise
             Darkness
             ,
             Poyson
             ,
             Thunders
             and
             Lightnings
             ;
             bitings
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             tempests
             of
             Water
             ;
             storms
             of
             Wind
             ;
             gnawings
             of
             Worms
             ,
             prickings
             of
             Flies
             and
             Thorns
             ;
             and
             all
             things
             that
             are
             hurtful
             will
             be
             materially
             in
             Hell
             :
             Even
             so
             blindness
             of
             Eyes
             ,
             
             deafness
             of
             Ears
             ,
             leprosie
             of
             Body
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             Maladies
             and
             natural
             Infirmities
             .
             But
             this
             will
             be
             only
             after
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             take
             away
             f
             all
             Malignity
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             the
             other
             Elements
             ;
             when
             he
             shall
             take
             away
             the
             Venom
             from
             Serpents
             ,
             Scorpions
             ,
             and
             other
             venomous
             Beasts
             ;
             and
             even
             Maladies
             g
             and
             infirmities
             from
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Men
             and
             Beasts
             ;
             yea
             ,
             weaknesses
             and
             imbecilities
             from
             Spirits
             h
             All
             this
             shall
             be
             reduc'd
             unto
             some
             corner
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             all
             in
             a
             Mass
             ,
             that
             these
             Malignities
             may
             act
             together
             upon
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Damned
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             works
             of
             their
             hands
             may
             i
             be
             rendred
             unto
             them
             ;
             For
             God
             has
             never
             made
             any
             of
             all
             these
             evils
             ;
             He
             created
             all
             things
             Good.
             Men
             only
             by
             their
             Wickedness
             have
             given
             Malignity
             unto
             all
             Created
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             ought
             to
             appertain
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             rendred
             them
             by
             right
             of
             Justice
             ;
             which
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             at
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             when
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Wicked
             shall
             rise
             also
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             works
             of
             God
             may
             Perish
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             sent
             into
             that
             miserable
             Corner
             with
             all
             the
             Evils
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             removed
             from
             the
             Blessed
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ;
             from
             Plants
             ,
             Beasts
             and
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             things
             may
             serve
             them
             only
             for
             Delight
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             without
             being
             able
             to
             do
             any
             more
             evil
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             Creation
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Malignities
             which
             they
             have
             contracted
             by
             the
             Sins
             of
             Men
             ,
             shall
             be
             rendred
             unto
             their
             Authors
             .
             The
             Fire
             of
             Hell
             will
             not
             be
             like
             that
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             now
             a
             mixture
             of
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             malignity
             of
             the
             works
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             things
             are
             .
             God
             has
             given
             unto
             Fire
             a
             sweet
             and
             agreeable
             Light
             and
             Heat
             ;
             and
             Sin
             has
             given
             it
             blackness
             and
             to
             burn
             :
             These
             two
             evils
             shall
             be
             removed
             and
             confin'd
             to
             Hell
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             burn
             and
             blacken
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             thus
             spoil'd
             the
             works
             of
             God
             by
             their
             Rebellion
             .
             There
             will
             not
             be
             in
             Hell
             Elements
             ,
             or
             Beasts
             ,
             or
             other
             things
             as
             God
             has
             made
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             malignity
             which
             every
             one
             of
             all
             these
             Creatures
             has
             contracted
             by
             sins
             .
             For
             Example
             ,
             the
             Venom
             will
             be
             removed
             from
             Serpents
             and
             other
             creeping
             things
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             reserved
             for
             Hell
             :
             As
             also
             the
             fury
             from
             Lions
             and
             Bulls
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             converse
             with
             the
             Blessed
             with
             Meekness
             and
             Gentleness
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             
             may
             be
             able
             any
             longer
             to
             give
             them
             pain
             ;
             that
             Fire
             may
             give
             heat
             and
             light
             without
             burning
             ;
             that
             the
             Air
             may
             surround
             them
             without
             being
             troubled
             ;
             that
             the
             Water
             may
             refresh
             and
             recreate
             them
             without
             being
             moved
             ;
             that
             the
             Lyons
             ,
             Serpents
             and
             all
             other
             wild
             Beasts
             may
             sport
             with
             Men
             for
             their
             Delight
             and
             Recreation
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             things
             may
             remain
             on
             the
             Earth
             to
             render
             the
             Body
             of
             Man
             happy
             ,
             that
             with
             his
             Soul
             ,
             it
             may
             have
             a
             perfect
             eternal
             contentment
             ;
             seeing
             that
             the
             Body
             has
             born
             with
             the
             Soul
             the
             saving
             Penitence
             which
             God
             had
             ordain'd
             it
             :
             Whereas
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Wicked
             have
             rebelled
             against
             this
             Penitence
             ,
             and
             desiring
             to
             take
             their
             Delights
             instead
             of
             Sufferings
             :
             To
             which
             the
             miserable
             Soul
             acquiescing
             ,
             they
             have
             justly
             merited
             to
             suffer
             joyntly
             in
             Hell
             ,
             which
             will
             likewise
             be
             Material
             and
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             act
             upon
             Bodies
             as
             well
             as
             Souls
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             necessary
             before
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             since
             that
             Devils
             and
             Damned
             Souls
             had
             no
             need
             of
             a
             material
             Place
             for
             their
             being
             Tormented
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             evil
             of
             Souls
             consists
             in
             the
             privation
             of
             the
             Presence
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Twenty
             seventh
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               a
               care
               to
               withdraw
               from
               the
               Plagues
               is
               even
               a
               self
               Love
               ;
               and
               than
               the
               Conversation
               of
               our
               Souls
               with
               God
               suffices
               us
               in
               all
               Places
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Said
               to
               her
               ,
               That
               I
               saw
               evidently
               we
               drew
               near
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               because
               God
               gave
               these
               Discoveries
               of
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               never
               any
               body
               had
               understood
               :
               That
               her
               Light
               was
               not
               Human
               :
               And
               I
               entreated
               her
               for
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               tell
               me
               where
               that
               little
               corner
               of
               the
               Earth
               might
               be
               which
               God
               would
               reserve
               for
               his
               Servants
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               save
               my self
               during
               the
               Plagues
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
               to
               me
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             be
             not
             curious
             to
             know
             where
             this
             material
             Place
             will
             be
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             reserve
             for
             his
             Friends
             .
             I
             my self
             durst
             not
             ask
             him
             ,
             fearing
             to
             seek
             my self
             or
             my
             own
             repose
             .
             We
             are
             yet
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Penitence
             .
             If
             we
             would
             withdraw
             that
             we
             may
             not
             suffer
             ,
             
             this
             would
             be
             but
             self-Love
             .
             We
             shall
             be
             every
             where
             in
             security
             ,
             when
             our
             Soul
             shall
             be
             united
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             even
             tho
             our
             Body
             should
             feel
             the
             Plagues
             ,
             our
             Soul
             shall
             be
             comforted
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Sorrows
             ;
             as
             S.
             Lawrence
             was
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             burning
             Coals
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             other
             holy
             Martyrs
             .
             Let
             us
             rather
             think
             of
             conversing
             always
             with
             God
             ,
             than
             of
             putting
             our
             Body
             in
             a
             place
             of
             Security
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             be
             always
             secure
             in
             conversing
             with
             God.
             If
             there
             be
             a
             danger
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             us
             suffer
             ,
             he
             will
             warn
             us
             of
             it
             always
             in
             time
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             
               Noah
               ,
               Lot
            
             and
             so
             many
             others
             of
             Friends
             .
             He
             will
             not
             permit
             any
             thing
             to
             befall
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             n
             in
             which
             he
             would
             try
             or
             purge
             us
             .
             Do
             not
             so
             much
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             place
             where
             you
             may
             retire
             ,
             as
             to
             know
             the
             place
             where
             God
             resides
             ,
             to
             converse
             with
             him
             :
             For
             in
             this
             alone
             consists
             all
             our
             safety
             ,
             both
             Bodily
             and
             Spiritual
             .
             You
             might
             indeed
             withdraw
             bodily
             into
             some
             place
             of
             Security
             ,
             where
             your
             Souls
             notwithstanding
             would
             not
             be
             sure
             of
             being
             Saved
             .
             And
             if
             this
             were
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             but
             a
             poor
             Safety
             ;
             for
             our
             Life
             is
             so
             miserable
             ,
             that
             to
             lose
             it
             is
             more
             desirable
             than
             to
             preserve
             it
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             the
             fear
             of
             not
             having
             yet
             accomplish'd
             the
             Penitence
             due
             for
             our
             Sins
             :
             Otherwise
             Death
             is
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             this
             Life
             grievous
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             it
             may
             have
             God
             to
             converse
             with
             .
             Without
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             Miseries
             .
          
           
             
               I
               asked
               her
               ,
               In
               what
               place
               I
               might
               find
               this
               continual
               Conversation
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               be
               every
               where
               in
               Security
               ,
               and
               not
               fear
               Death
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             You
             must
             not
             go
             out
             of
             your self
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             the
             Centre
             of
             your
             Soul.
             You
             must
             not
             seek
             him
             among
             the
             publick
             Places
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             as
             o
             the
             Spouse
             in
             the
             Canticles
             did
             ,
             who
             was
             beaten
             by
             the
             Soldiers
             :
             But
             re-enter
             into
             your self
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             him
             .
             He
             is
             no
             where
             more
             particularly
             than
             in
             p
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men.
             These
             are
             his
             real
             q
             living
             Temples
             ,
             where
             r
             
               he
               rests
               at
               Noon
            
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             his
             most
             clear
             Light.
             There
             entertain
             your
             Spirit
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             entertain
             himself
             with
             you
             .
             He
             is
             more
             desirous
             to
             hear
             us
             than
             we
             are
             to
             speak
             to
             him
             ;
             s
             neither
             going
             out
             nor
             in
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             affairs
             whatsover
             ,
             can
             hinder
             this
             inward
             Conversation
             :
             On
             the
             
             contrary
             ,
             it
             perfects
             all
             things
             .
             So
             soon
             as
             our
             Affections
             are
             taken
             off
             ,
             from
             all
             other
             Objects
             ,
             and
             set
             upon
             God
             alone
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             him
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             never
             cease
             to
             give
             us
             his
             Graces
             ,
             to
             accomplish
             perfectly
             all
             our
             Enterprizes
             ,
             how
             little
             so
             ever
             they
             be
             ;
             for
             his
             Spirit
             was
             the
             true
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             ignorant
             of
             any
             thing
             ;
             no
             more
             of
             Temporal
             things
             than
             of
             Spiritual
             .
             This
             Spirit
             perfects
             all
             sort
             of
             things
             .
             There
             is
             no
             place
             or
             condition
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             that
             can
             divert
             us
             from
             this
             Conversation
             ,
             when
             our
             Affections
             are
             carried
             toward
             it
             .
             Make
             a
             little
             Experience
             of
             it
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             what
             I
             say
             to
             be
             true
             :
             You
             could
             not
             any
             longer
             fear
             Death
             ,
             in
             possessing
             the
             Author
             of
             Life
             :
             for
             whether
             we
             live
             or
             die
             ,
             we
             will
             be
             always
             in
             the
             Earthly
             Paradise
             ;
             in
             which
             nevertheless
             we
             may
             indeed
             sin
             ,
             as
             Adam
             did
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             yet
             in
             this
             miserable
             Life
             so
             many
             things
             which
             may
             divert
             us
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             without
             great
             violence
             we
             cannot
             remain
             in
             this
             Spiritual
             Conversation
             :
             but
             if
             Nature
             must
             do
             so
             great
             violence
             to
             it self
             at
             Death
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Soul
             ,
             why
             may
             it
             not
             do
             a
             less
             to
             separate
             it self
             from
             that
             which
             
               hinders
               our
               union
               with
               God
               ?
               It
               is
               in
               this
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               says
               ,
            
             t
             
               if
               your
               Eye
               ,
               your
               Foot
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Members
               of
               your
               Body
            
             do
             offend
             you
             ,
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             pluck
             them
             
               out
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               from
               you
            
             ;
             To
             shew
             that
             we
             must
             force
             our selves
             to
             part
             with
             all
             that
             may
             hinder
             this
             our
             Conversation
             with
             God
             ,
             even
             tho
             it
             were
             our
             own
             Eye
             ,
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             pluck
             out
             if
             it
             hinder
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Twenty
             eighth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               How
               we
               ought
               to
               Pray
               ,
               and
               to
               understand
               the
               Lord's
               Prayer
               in
               its
               perfect
               Sense
               ?
               which
               regards
               the
               Dispositions
               and
               Graces
               that
               shall
               be
               bestowed
               on
               us
               in
               the
               Glorious
               Kingdom
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               are
               here
               Marvellous
               things
               spoken
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Asked
               her
               ,
               How
               I
               ought
               to
               Pray
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               I
               might
               attain
               to
               this
               continual
               Communion
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
               to
               me
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             This
             Conversation
             is
             true
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             the
             u
             elevation
             of
             ones
             Spirit
             unto
             God
             :
             And
             as
             long
             as
             we
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             still
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             whether
             we
             adore
             him
             for
             his
             Almighty
             Power
             ,
             or
             bless
             him
             for
             his
             Favours
             ,
             or
             beg
             of
             him
             his
             Light
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             for
             us
             .
             This
             is
             to
             Pray
             always
             as
             long
             as
             our
             Spirit
             is
             elevated
             unto
             God.
             I
             know
             no
             other
             method
             of
             Praying
             .
             If
             you
             ask
             of
             me
             words
             for
             Praying
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             told
             his
             Disciples
             when
             they
             intreated
             him
             that
             he
             would
             teach
             them
             to
             Pray
             x
             as
             St.
             John
             did
             his
             Disciples
             ?
             Say
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
               ,
               which
               art
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               hallowed
               be
               thy
               Name
            
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ;
             in
             which
             is
             comprehended
             all
             that
             we
             can
             ever
             ask
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             his
             Honour
             and
             our
             Salvation
             .
             In
             these
             words
             are
             comprehended
             all
             the
             Adorations
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             God
             ;
             all
             the
             Thanksgivings
             which
             we
             can
             render
             him
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             we
             may
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             ask
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             our selves
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             others
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Prayer
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             did
             compose
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             one
             which
             he
             taught
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             make
             more
             reckoning
             than
             of
             all
             the
             Prayers
             in
             the
             World.
             Many
             Persons
             give
             themselves
             to
             divers
             Vocal
             Prayers
             ,
             composed
             by
             some
             Saints
             ;
             or
             to
             a
             number
             of
             
             Beads
             ;
             saying
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             Paters
             and
             Aves
             without
             reflection
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             we
             should
             enquire
             of
             these
             Petitioners
             ,
             what
             they
             ask'd
             of
             God
             by
             so
             long
             Prayers
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             it
             would
             be
             hard
             for
             them
             to
             tell
             ,
             because
             all
             passes
             in
             many
             words
             ,
             without
             much
             attention
             .
             Others
             who
             seem
             more
             Pious
             ,
             and
             advanced
             in
             Virtue
             ,
             give
             themselves
             to
             some
             mental
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             pass
             many
             hours
             in
             silence
             on
             a
             design
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             :
             But
             at
             the
             upshot
             of
             all
             ,
             there
             does
             not
             proceed
             any
             fruits
             from
             all
             these
             Prayers
             ,
             for
             we
             see
             them
             as
             imperfect
             at
             the
             end
             of
             twenty
             Years
             of
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             day
             that
             they
             began
             them
             .
             Yea
             ,
             very
             often
             they
             break
             their
             Head
             ,
             and
             crack
             their
             Brains
             by
             the
             force
             of
             multiplied
             Conceptions
             ;
             one
             Petition
             only
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             well
             understood
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             worth
             than
             all
             these
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ;
               That
               I
               did
               not
               well
               understand
               the
               Petitions
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Prayer
               ,
               entreating
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               explain
               them
               to
               me
               .
            
          
           
             She
             said
             to
             me
             :
             Sir
             ,
             you
             ask
             a
             thing
             which
             a
             long
             time
             ago
             I
             judged
             necessary
             for
             all
             People
             :
             For
             I
             think
             no
             body
             does
             yet
             well
             understand
             that
             Prayer
             .
             But
             we
             will
             need
             a
             little
             time
             to
             rest
             to
             declare
             it
             to
             you
             in
             particular
             .
             Let
             us
             sit
             down
             here
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             tell
             it
             you
             .
             First
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
               which
               art
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Hallowed
               be
               thy
               Name
               :
            
             We
             acknowledge
             ,
             
               That
               God
               is
               our
               Father
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             he
             who
             has
             Created
             and
             Formed
             us
             .
             
               Who
               art
               in
               the
               Heavens
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             higher
             than
             all
             things
             .
             We
             use
             the
             word
             Heaven
             because
             we
             know
             nothing
             by
             our
             Humane
             Understanding
             ,
             which
             is
             higher
             than
             the
             Heavens
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             would
             say
             that
             God
             is
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ;
             to
             make
             our
             Sentiments
             in
             a
             certain
             manner
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             And
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               His
               Name
               be
               Hallowed
            
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             wish
             that
             all
             Creatures
             may
             adore
             and
             bless
             him
             ,
             which
             has
             never
             yet
             come
             to
             pass
             on
             Earth
             ;
             where
             Men
             themselves
             do
             Blaspheme
             his
             Holy
             Name
             on
             all
             occasions
             ,
             by
             Word
             and
             Deed.
             God
             could
             not
             have
             formed
             this
             Petition
             for
             us
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             one
             day
             to
             grant
             it
             to
             us
             :
             For
             he
             y
             could
             not
             make
             us
             ask
             a
             thing
             which
             he
             would
             not
             give
             :
             And
             whereas
             all
             his
             Works
             will
             be
             perfect
             ,
             it
             cannot
             suffice
             that
             some
             particular
             Souls
             do
             hallow
             his
             Name
             z
             :
             It
             must
             be
             in
             a
             
             perfect
             sense
             ,
             that
             all
             Men
             in
             general
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             Creatures
             do
             hallow
             him
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             untill
             Jesus
             Christ
             Reign
             in
             his
             Glory
             upon
             Earth
             .
             Then
             a
             all
             things
             will
             hallow
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             never
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             we
             say
             :
             
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
            
             :
             This
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             to
             Pray
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             arrive
             at
             that
             blessed
             Kingdom
             ,
             wherein
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             reign
             over
             all
             the
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Blessed
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             Creatures
             :
             For
             we
             have
             never
             had
             this
             Happiness
             that
             God
             should
             Reign
             entirely
             ,
             even
             in
             our
             own
             Souls
             :
             Having
             always
             given
             hindrances
             thereunto
             by
             our
             corrupt
             Nature
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Saints
             b
             ,
             God
             has
             never
             compleatly
             reigned
             ,
             having
             always
             there
             met
             with
             some
             hindrances
             or
             rebellions
             of
             their
             own
             Will
             against
             his
             .
             He
             can
             never
             reign
             perfectly
             in
             us
             ,
             until
             he
             have
             rooted
             out
             all
             our
             Evils
             and
             Miseries
             that
             we
             may
             Reign
             with
             him
             .
             Which
             we
             have
             never
             as
             yet
             done
             ,
             tho'
             we
             have
             desired
             to
             be
             wholly
             unto
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             never
             reigned
             over
             all
             our
             Passions
             and
             Affections
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             we
             might
             reign
             fully
             with
             God
             :
             But
             we
             hope
             that
             after
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             will
             come
             unto
             us
             .
             This
             is
             the
             hope
             of
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
            
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               Thy
               will
               be
               done
               on
               Earth
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             We
             beg
             also
             the
             same
             Kingdom
             :
             For
             in
             our
             present
             state
             we
             cannot
             obtain
             that
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             us
             and
             in
             others
             as
             it
             is
             fulfilled
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             always
             without
             any
             contradiction
             .
             No
             body
             can
             perceive
             his
             own
             Will
             to
             be
             so
             united
             unto
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Blessed
             who
             are
             dead
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             many
             do
             directly
             resist
             his
             Will
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             Perfect
             follow
             it
             at
             some
             distance
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             Angels
             and
             the
             Blessed
             do
             in
             Heaven
             :
             For
             where
             God
             is
             ,
             all
             his
             Will
             is
             accomplished
             ;
             and
             where
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             all
             is
             there
             contradicted
             .
             Therefore
             in
             this
             Life
             we
             never
             do
             the
             compleat
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             do
             it
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             where
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
             will
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             Then
             his
             Will
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             Earth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             which
             we
             must
             always
             pray
             for
             untill
             we
             have
             obtain'd
             it
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             That
             
               He
               give
               us
               daily
               Bread.
            
             
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             what
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             daily
             for
             the
             Soul
             and
             for
             the
             Body
             .
             Now
             likewise
             we
             cannot
             obtain
             these
             
             two
             things
             during
             this
             Life
             :
             For
             he
             who
             would
             have
             bodily
             aliment
             ,
             ought
             always
             to
             labour
             ,
             and
             take
             pains
             ,
             and
             be
             sollicitous
             ,
             both
             in
             Body
             and
             Mind
             to
             obtain
             his
             aliment
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             receive
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             in
             form
             of
             a
             reward
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             Cares
             and
             Labours
             :
             For
             otherwise
             we
             must
             dye
             for
             want
             ,
             if
             we
             did
             not
             labour
             both
             in
             Body
             and
             Mind
             .
             So
             that
             this
             daily
             Bread
             is
             not
             given
             us
             ,
             but
             acquired
             by
             Cares
             and
             Labours
             :
             No
             more
             than
             the
             Food
             of
             our
             Soul
             which
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             ought
             daily
             to
             maintain
             it
             .
             This
             is
             not
             given
             us
             daily
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             be
             at
             great
             care
             to
             search
             for
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             where
             to
             find
             it
             .
             So
             many
             Glosses
             ,
             so
             many
             Explications
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             indeed
             make
             us
             swallow
             Poyson
             for
             Bread.
             We
             must
             indeed
             watch
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             pains
             to
             find
             this
             true
             Food
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             will
             be
             given
             us
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             c
             which
             will
             nourish
             and
             fully
             satisfie
             our
             Soul
             :
             As
             likewise
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             the
             Entertainment
             of
             our
             Body
             ,
             shall
             be
             given
             us
             without
             pains
             ,
             care
             or
             labours
             .
             The
             Fruits
             will
             grow
             so
             agreeable
             and
             substantial
             that
             it
             will
             require
             no
             other
             pains
             to
             be
             sustain'd
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             delight
             of
             eating
             them
             .
             Our
             Bodies
             will
             have
             no
             longer
             need
             to
             be
             covered
             or
             warmed
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             Elements
             will
             of
             themselves
             serve
             them
             with
             delight
             .
             All
             this
             will
             be
             daily
             real
             gifts
             ;
             for
             they
             will
             be
             all
             freely
             given
             us
             of
             God
             without
             our
             Care
             or
             Labour
             :
             Whereas
             in
             this
             World
             we
             have
             nothing
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             Workmen
             who
             receive
             the
             Wages
             of
             their
             Labours
             .
             So
             that
             God
             cannot
             have
             made
             us
             ask
             the
             things
             which
             are
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             obtain
             in
             this
             World.
             Of
             necessity
             he
             must
             give
             us
             another
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             may
             obtain
             in
             Perfection
             the
             effect
             of
             our
             Perfections
             :
             For
             as
             much
             as
             he
             never
             gives
             any
             thing
             imperfectly
             ;
             neither
             will
             he
             have
             us
             to
             put
             up
             unprofitable
             Requests
             ,
             as
             the
             seven
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             would
             be
             :
             For
             there
             is
             not
             one
             of
             them
             which
             can
             be
             perfectly
             given
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             
               For
               if
               God
               did
               not
               forgive
               us
               our
               Offences
               but
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               we
               forgive
               those
               who
               have
               offended
               us
               ,
            
             there
             would
             befal
             us
             no
             great
             Happiness
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             because
             those
             whose
             Offences
             we
             forgive
             are
             not
             always
             in
             our
             presence
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             withdraw
             from
             them
             .
             Sometimes
             
             out
             of
             Aversion
             ,
             sometimes
             that
             we
             may
             have
             no
             more
             occasion
             of
             being
             offended
             by
             them
             .
             If
             God
             pardon
             us
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             of
             the
             Damned
             Souls
             :
             For
             the
             Hell
             of
             our
             Soul
             is
             no
             other
             but
             the
             privation
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             :
             And
             as
             we
             do
             not
             give
             our
             Goods
             nor
             our
             Favours
             to
             those
             who
             have
             offended
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             think
             we
             do
             them
             enough
             of
             favour
             when
             we
             do
             not
             wish
             them
             Evil
             ,
             nor
             rejoyce
             in
             their
             Misery
             ;
             If
             God
             ,
             after
             he
             has
             pardon'd
             us
             our
             Sins
             ,
             should
             give
             us
             no
             more
             of
             his
             Goods
             and
             Graces
             than
             we
             give
             unto
             those
             who
             have
             offended
             us
             ;
             what
             Felicity
             could
             we
             hope
             for
             after
             the
             Pardon
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             but
             to
             fall
             again
             yet
             into
             greater
             Faults
             !
             For
             his
             Graces
             and
             Benefits
             are
             necessary
             for
             us
             every
             moment
             to
             preserve
             us
             from
             Evil.
             And
             if
             he
             did
             not
             give
             us
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             his
             Treasures
             ,
             from
             whom
             could
             we
             expect
             for
             Happiness
             ?
             For
             no
             other
             but
             he
             can
             give
             it
             .
             By
             which
             it
             appears
             clearly
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             ask
             for
             this
             World
             here
             ,
             
               That
               he
               forgive
               us
               our
               Offences
               ,
               as
               we
               forgive
               those
               who
               have
               Offended
               us
               ,
            
             because
             we
             would
             ask
             an
             Evil
             thing
             for
             our selves
             .
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             we
             ask
             these
             things
             for
             the
             time
             that
             we
             shall
             live
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             where
             being
             united
             unto
             his
             great
             Mercy
             ,
             we
             shall
             pardon
             our
             Enemies
             so
             perfectly
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             desire
             the
             same
             Happiness
             for
             them
             which
             we
             shall
             receive
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             only
             pardon
             us
             our
             Sins
             ,
             but
             will
             deal
             with
             us
             as
             if
             we
             had
             never
             offended
             him
             ,
             giving
             us
             his
             Treasures
             and
             his
             Glory
             ,
             which
             will
             oblige
             us
             to
             do
             the
             same
             with
             those
             who
             shall
             have
             offended
             us
             :
             For
             it
             would
             be
             unjust
             for
             us
             not
             to
             shew
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             the
             same
             Mercy
             which
             we
             receive
             from
             God.
             This
             we
             cannot
             do
             ,
             nor
             comprehend
             ,
             during
             this
             miserable
             Life
             ,
             where
             being
             remov'd
             from
             his
             perfect
             Mercy
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             far
             from
             the
             Commiseration
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             and
             we
             can
             no
             ways
             beg
             of
             God
             that
             he
             deal
             with
             us
             as
             we
             deal
             with
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             without
             begging
             our
             ruin
             ,
             seeing
             if
             he
             should
             grant
             us
             this
             Request
             ,
             he
             would
             confine
             us
             to
             Hell
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             privation
             of
             the
             Vision
             of
             God.
             From
             whence
             it
             appears
             d
             ,
             
               That
               we
               look
               for
               another
               Heaven
               and
               another
               Earth
               ,
            
             where
             God
             will
             grant
             us
             all
             the
             Requests
             that
             he
             has
             made
             us
             to
             ask
             by
             this
             Prayer
             ,
             seeing
             that
             not
             one
             of
             them
             can
             be
             granted
             in
             this
             present
             World.
             
          
           
           
             For
             if
             we
             examine
             also
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             
               Lead
               us
               not
               into
               Temptation
            
             :
             We
             will
             find
             that
             the
             more
             we
             Pray
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             are
             Tempted
             :
             For
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             says
             ,
             e
             
               If
               you
               would
               serve
               God
               ,
               prepare
               your
               Heart
               for
               Temptation
               .
            
             Could
             Jesus
             Christ
             have
             made
             us
             to
             pray
             not
             to
             be
             led
             into
             it
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             lets
             us
             fall
             into
             it
             the
             more
             strongly
             ?
             This
             would
             be
             unjust
             .
             He
             has
             taught
             us
             to
             ask
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             will
             give
             us
             in
             a
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             sense
             :
             But
             this
             will
             be
             after
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             accomplished
             this
             short
             penitence
             ,
             and
             shall
             go
             to
             reign
             with
             him
             .
             Then
             there
             will
             no
             longer
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             us
             that
             will
             lead
             us
             into
             Temptation
             ,
             for
             we
             shall
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             with
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             love
             nor
             desire
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             nor
             to
             move
             but
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             who
             will
             deifie
             even
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             can
             no
             longer
             be
             led
             into
             Temptation
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             be
             always
             during
             this
             Life
             :
             For
             the
             Devil
             f
             will
             never
             cease
             to
             make
             War
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             more
             against
             the
             Good
             than
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             who
             are
             his
             own
             without
             trouble
             :
             But
             for
             the
             Good
             ,
             he
             must
             win
             them
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             Temptations
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             not
             hope
             to
             obtain
             in
             this
             Life
             the
             Sixth
             Petition
             of
             this
             Prayer
             ,
             
               Which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               led
               into
               Temptation
            
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             the
             seventh
             and
             last
             ,
             wherein
             we
             pray
             that
             God
             
               May
               deliver
               us
               from
               Evil
            
             :
             For
             we
             shall
             g
             never
             be
             delivered
             from
             Evil
             :
             Seeing
             we
             are
             still
             more
             and
             more
             opprest
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Just
             themselves
             are
             never
             without
             suffering
             of
             Evils
             which
             the
             Wicked
             do
             them
             in
             abundance
             ,
             Despising
             ,
             Persecuting
             and
             pursuing
             them
             even
             to
             Death
             .
             If
             these
             are
             never
             delivered
             from
             Evil
             ,
             how
             much
             less
             can
             others
             be
             ,
             who
             are
             likewise
             charged
             with
             the
             Evils
             of
             the
             Soul
             besides
             those
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             are
             common
             to
             all
             ?
             Could
             we
             always
             pray
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             Evil
             ,
             without
             ever
             obtaining
             it
             ?
             What
             vain
             Prayer
             would
             this
             be
             ,
             to
             groan
             under
             the
             burthen
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Evils
             ,
             in
             Body
             by
             so
             many
             kinds
             of
             Diseases
             ;
             and
             in
             Spirit
             by
             so
             many
             Infirmities
             ,
             Weaknesses
             and
             Inconstances
             ;
             and
             in
             Soul
             by
             so
             many
             Sins
             and
             Imperfections
             ;
             and
             with
             this
             to
             pray
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             Evils
             which
             are
             unseparable
             from
             this
             Life
             !
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             God
             would
             have
             us
             to
             ask
             at
             present
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             obtain
             afterward
             .
          
           
           
             And
             if
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             were
             nothing
             but
             spiritual
             or
             imaginary
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             sometimes
             make
             us
             believe
             ,
             why
             would
             Jesus
             Christ
             have
             made
             us
             to
             ask
             so
             many
             different
             things
             ?
             If
             Paradise
             were
             not
             accompanied
             with
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             Creatures
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             and
             with
             our
             Body
             with
             all
             its
             Functions
             ,
             why
             must
             we
             pray
             to
             have
             our
             daily
             Bread
             ,
             when
             there
             will
             be
             no
             need
             of
             Eating
             :
             Why
             should
             we
             pray
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             may
             be
             Hallowed
             ,
             seeing
             all
             the
             Blessed
             have
             always
             Hallowed
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             cease
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             tho'
             we
             should
             not
             pray
             for
             it
             ?
             Must
             there
             not
             be
             in
             this
             a
             Sense
             which
             we
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             discovered
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Hallowing
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             be
             underderstood
             ,
             h
             that
             all
             the
             Men
             who
             are
             upon
             Earth
             may
             Hallow
             his
             Name
             ;
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             done
             fully
             by
             Angels
             ,
             by
             the
             Blessed
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             particular
             Souls
             living
             upon
             Earth
             ?
             But
             this
             Name
             must
             be
             Hallowed
             generally
             by
             all
             Men
             in
             Body
             and
             in
             Soul.
             Which
             will
             be
             when
             this
             Kingdom
             shall
             come
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             done
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Angels
             and
             the
             Blessed
             do
             it
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             wherein
             shall
             be
             given
             us
             also
             our
             daily
             Bread
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             day
             in
             particular
             Graces
             in
             abundance
             for
             our
             Souls
             ;
             and
             all
             sort
             of
             delights
             to
             satisfie
             our
             Bodies
             ;
             wherein
             we
             shall
             pardon
             our
             Brethren
             their
             Sins
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             God
             has
             pardoned
             us
             ,
             in
             giving
             us
             besides
             Pardon
             Eternal
             Happiness
             ;
             wherein
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             Temptations
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             nor
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             not
             any
             longer
             feel
             any
             vicious
             Inclinations
             ;
             where
             in
             short
             there
             can
             never
             enter
             any
             Evil
             ,
             but
             all
             sort
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             of
             Joy
             ,
             and
             of
             Contentments
             ,
             Perfect
             and
             Compleat
             ,
             Incomprehensibly
             Delightful
             .
             This
             is
             what
             S.
             Paul
             saw
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             i
             
               That
               they
               had
               never
               entred
               into
               the
               Mind
               of
               Man
               ,
               the
               things
               which
               God
               had
               prepared
               for
               his
               Elect.
            
             All
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             are
             full
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             which
             is
             to
             come
             to
             us
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Feast
             signified
             by
             the
             Parable
             of
             l
             the
             King
             ,
             
               Who
               made
               a
               Marriage
               for
               his
               Son.
            
             This
             Son
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             Allied
             with
             the
             Human
             Creature
             .
             His
             Nativity
             in
             Flesh
             was
             but
             the
             betrothing
             ,
             wherein
             he
             has
             indeed
             promised
             unto
             Man
             an
             Alliance
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             before
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             accomplish'd
             and
             consummated
             only
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Jesus
             upon
             Earth
             in
             
             Glory
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             perfectly
             United
             to
             Man
             ,
             Body
             and
             Soul
             with
             the
             Divinity
             all
             together
             .
             This
             is
             that
             also
             which
             is
             signified
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             Parable
             m
             
               Of
               the
               Master
               who
               went
               into
               a
               far
               Country
               ,
               giving
               Talents
               to
               his
               Servants
               ,
               to
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               Ability
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               return
               ,
               he
               demanded
               of
               each
               of
               them
               an
               account
               to
               give
               them
               their
               Wages
               .
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             having
             given
             his
             Graces
             and
             Talents
             by
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             has
             ascended
             unto
             his
             Father
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Long
             Journey
             :
             But
             he
             will
             return
             in
             his
             Glory
             to
             demand
             an
             account
             of
             every
             one
             of
             all
             the
             Graces
             received
             in
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             place
             his
             faithful
             Servants
             over
             great
             things
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             enter
             into
             the
             Joy
             of
             their
             Lord.
             This
             is
             also
             the
             Parable
             n
             
               Of
               the
               Master
               who
               made
               a
               Feast
               ,
               and
               sent
               his
               Servants
               to
               call
               those
               that
               were
               bidden
               ,
               who
               all
               excused
               themselves
               :
               One
               had
               bought
               Oxen
               ,
               another
               a
               Field
               ,
               another
               had
               taken
               a
               Wife
               .
            
             The
             Birth
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             the
             time
             when
             he
             came
             to
             invite
             Men
             to
             the
             Feast
             which
             God
             would
             make
             that
             he
             might
             take
             his
             delight
             with
             Men
             ;
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             day
             shall
             come
             ,
             that
             all
             shall
             be
             ready
             upon
             Earth
             for
             receiving
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             in
             his
             Glory
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             invited
             by
             his
             Evangelical
             Doctrin
             ,
             will
             excuse
             themselves
             .
             One
             will
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             a
             Merchant
             ,
             I
             must
             wait
             upon
             my
             Merchandise
             ,
             I
             cannot
             attend
             it
             :
             Another
             will
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             a
             Labourer
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             care
             of
             my
             Labours
             ,
             I
             cannot
             attend
             it
             :
             Another
             will
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             Married
             ,
             I
             must
             satisfie
             my
             Wife
             and
             Family
             ,
             I
             cannot
             attend
             it
             .
             And
             when
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             swear
             that
             none
             of
             those
             who
             were
             called
             shall
             taste
             of
             his
             Banquet
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             who
             have
             received
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             obeyed
             it
             ,
             shall
             never
             enter
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             For
             no
             State
             or
             Condition
             ought
             to
             hinder
             the
             observing
             of
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             For
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             not
             brought
             it
             from
             Heaven
             for
             the
             Monks
             or
             Religious
             only
             ,
             seeing
             there
             were
             none
             such
             then
             ;
             but
             he
             has
             brought
             it
             for
             all
             Christians
             in
             general
             ,
             whom
             he
             has
             particularly
             invited
             to
             make
             this
             Alliance
             with
             them
             .
             And
             they
             who
             would
             not
             observe
             this
             Holy
             Doctrin
             ,
             shall
             never
             taste
             the
             Delights
             of
             that
             Marriage
             Feast
             .
             All
             the
             other
             Parables
             speak
             of
             nothing
             but
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             when
             he
             compares
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             to
             o
             
               A
               Grain
               of
               Mustard
            
             ,
             
             he
             signifies
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             only
             the
             Little
             and
             the
             Humble
             who
             shall
             inherit
             this
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             mortified
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             they
             will
             grow
             so
             strongly
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             of
             Heaven
             shall
             come
             to
             rest
             in
             their
             Branches
             .
             And
             when
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             compared
             p
             
               To
               a
               Treasure
               hid
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
            
             who
             has
             found
             it
             ought
             to
             sell
             
               All
               that
               he
               has
               to
               buy
               this
               ground
               ,
            
             that
             he
             may
             have
             this
             Treasure
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             hid
             from
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Wise
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             sunk
             in
             the
             ground
             till
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             shall
             be
             found
             by
             the
             Simple
             ,
             who
             labour
             in
             this
             Life
             to
             find
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             shall
             discover
             it
             ,
             they
             will
             sell
             all
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             follow
             this
             Evangelical
             Life
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             time
             would
             fail
             me
             to
             relate
             to
             you
             in
             particular
             all
             the
             Parables
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Passages
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             treat
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             because
             it
             treats
             of
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Old
             as
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             q
             The
             Song
             of
             Zaohary
             is
             that
             he
             saw
             by
             a
             Prophetical
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Re-establishment
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             The
             r
             Song
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             speaks
             of
             no
             other
             thing
             .
             For
             what
             ground
             would
             she
             have
             had
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             since
             all
             his
             Life
             was
             a
             train
             of
             Sadness
             and
             Sorrow
             ?
             What
             ground
             would
             she
             have
             had
             to
             Sing
             his
             Magnificence
             ,
             since
             she
             saw
             him
             so
             Poor
             and
             Despised
             in
             the
             Stable
             of
             Bethlehem
             ,
             and
             pursued
             to
             Death
             in
             his
             Tender
             Infancy
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Life
             ?
             What
             ground
             of
             rejoycing
             to
             see
             him
             Imprisoned
             and
             Accused
             as
             a
             Malefactor
             ?
             s
             
               The
               Sword
               of
               Sorrow
               had
               always
               pierc'd
               her
               Heart
               ,
            
             to
             see
             her
             Son
             ,
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             Beaten
             ,
             Torn
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             Hang'd
             upon
             a
             Cross
             in
             her
             presence
             .
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             her
             Joy
             proceeded
             from
             a
             Prophetick
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             seeing
             that
             one
             day
             he
             would
             be
             upon
             Earth
             in
             Glory
             ,
             wherein
             all
             Generations
             would
             call
             her
             Blessed
             ,
             which
             has
             never
             been
             done
             :
             For
             none
             Praise
             her
             but
             a
             small
             number
             of
             Christians
             amidst
             so
             many
             Nations
             :
             And
             that
             sometimes
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             very
             often
             instead
             of
             calling
             her
             Blessed
             ,
             they
             offend
             her
             by
             those
             Idolatries
             which
             they
             give
             to
             her
             Image
             ;
             and
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             himself
             would
             not
             suffer
             that
             they
             should
             call
             her
             Blessed
             t
             for
             having
             born
             him
             in
             her
             Womb
             ,
             and
             suckled
             him
             with
             her
             Breasts
             .
             By
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             that
             all
             Generations
             call
             her
             Blessed
             ;
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             She
             saw
             in
             her
             Spirit
             that
             Kingdom
             of
             her
             Son
             in
             Glory
             ,
             wherein
             her
             Joy
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             her
             Spirit
             
               Shall
               rejoyce
               in
               God
               her
               Saviour
               .
            
             It
             will
             be
             then
             that
             he
             shall
             
               Cast
               down
               the
               Mighty
               from
               their
               Seats
               ,
               and
               Exalt
               the
               Humble
               :
            
             Which
             as
             yet
             has
             never
             been
             done
             :
             For
             the
             Mighty
             have
             greatly
             Exalted
             themselves
             since
             the
             coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             Humble
             have
             been
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             yet
             ,
             despised
             and
             rejected
             .
             The
             Holy
             Virgin
             could
             not
             lie
             in
             her
             Song
             called
             the
             Magnificat
             ;
             but
             she
             spoke
             of
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             she
             saw
             as
             present
             in
             her
             Spirit
             :
             Which
             made
             her
             rejoyce
             and
             utter
             all
             the
             things
             which
             must
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             Generations
             will
             call
             her
             Blessed
             ,
             and
             all
             Souls
             will
             Magnifie
             this
             Glory
             ;
             where
             the
             Humble
             will
             be
             Exalted
             ,
             and
             the
             Mighty
             Abased
             ,
             and
             Humbled
             .
          
           
             
               I
               was
               quite
               Transported
               beside
               my self
               to
               hear
               things
               so
               Admirable
               ,
               which
               had
               never
               been
               heard
               of
               ;
               and
               I
               saw
               them
               so
               clearly
               in
               my
               Vnderstanding
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               not
               but
               say
               within
               my self
               :
               It
               is
               so
               ,
               these
               are
               clear
               Truths
               .
               I
               nevertheless
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               these
               things
               are
               understood
               of
               the
               Empyreal
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Divine
               Place
               where
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               Blessed
               will
               live
               Eternally
               with
               God
               ,
               where
               the
               Body
               and
               the
               Soul
               shall
               have
               four
               Qualities
               ,
               Agility
               ,
               Splendor
               ,
               Impassibility
               ,
               Subtility
               ,
               which
               being
               like
               Spirits
               ,
               will
               have
               no
               longer
               need
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             these
             are
             Speculations
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             not
             having
             the
             gift
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             would
             nevertheless
             conceive
             something
             of
             what
             they
             do
             not
             understand
             .
             If
             these
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Blessed
             had
             need
             of
             nothing
             ,
             wherefore
             should
             God
             create
             so
             many
             beautiful
             Creatures
             to
             serve
             only
             for
             Man's
             Misery
             ?
             For
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             Precious
             Stones
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             other
             things
             not
             very
             necessary
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             would
             then
             have
             been
             created
             only
             for
             his
             Mischief
             ,
             since
             they
             did
             not
             serve
             but
             for
             this
             Life
             ,
             where
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Men
             do
             Destroy
             and
             Damn
             
             themselves
             for
             Mony.
             Wherefore
             then
             would
             God
             have
             created
             so
             many
             fine
             Fruits
             and
             other
             things
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             Man
             ,
             only
             for
             so
             short
             a
             time
             of
             Penitence
             as
             this
             livfe
             ?
             Would
             it
             have
             been
             worth
             the
             pains
             to
             have
             made
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             Moon
             ,
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             remain
             for
             so
             small
             a
             time
             ?
             Would
             God
             amuse
             himself
             for
             a
             little
             profit
             ?
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             this
             will
             not
             go
             as
             People
             imagin
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             are
             eternal
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             Perish
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             told
             you
             heretofore
             ,
             all
             things
             will
             continue
             in
             their
             kinds
             eternally
             x
             to
             serve
             and
             rejoyce
             the
             Body
             of
             Man
             made
             Blessed
             ,
             after
             he
             shall
             have
             finished
             his
             short
             Penitence
             .
             Gold
             and
             the
             other
             Metals
             will
             serve
             to
             build
             his
             Houses
             ,
             and
             the
             precious
             Stones
             to
             adorn
             them
             .
             They
             will
             not
             be
             Buildings
             made
             by
             Men's
             hands
             ,
             with
             the
             sweat
             of
             their
             Faces
             ,
             but
             wrought
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             has
             form'd
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             will
             likewise
             form
             the
             abode
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             speaks
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             y
             ,
             that
             its
             Gates
             shall
             be
             of
             precious
             Stones
             ,
             and
             its
             Walls
             of
             Gold.
             This
             is
             not
             only
             in
             a
             mystical
             and
             spiritual
             Sense
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             a
             material
             Sense
             ;
             as
             all
             things
             must
             be
             perfect
             and
             accomplish'd
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             Spiritually
             ,
             Corporeally
             ,
             and
             Materially
             .
             For
             God
             cannot
             do
             any
             thing
             Imperfectly
             z
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               If
               they
               should
               eat
               and
               drink
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             :
             Do
             you
             not
             
               see
               in
               the
               Gospel
               (
               a
               )
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               says
               a
               little
               before
               his
               Death
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               eat
               no
               more
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Vine
               ,
               until
               he
               shall
               drink
               it
               with
               his
               Disciples
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               his
               Father
               .
            
             This
             is
             applied
             to
             the
             Mystical
             sense
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             no
             other
             thing
             :
             But
             it
             will
             be
             also
             in
             a
             Material
             sense
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             drink
             delicious
             Wine
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             besides
             the
             Mystical
             Wine
             of
             the
             admiration
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             which
             will
             inebriate
             Souls
             .
             They
             shall
             
               eat
               also
               at
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             where
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             says
             ,
             b
             
               That
               he
               will
               come
               forth
               and
               serve
               us
            
             ;
             And
             when
             he
             says
             ▪
             c
             
               Woe
               to
               you
               that
               are
               rich
               ,
               that
               are
               full
               ;
               for
               you
               shall
               be
               hungry
               :
            
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               Blesled
               are
               they
               that
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ;
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               .
            
             Read
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             there
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             that
             of
             necessity
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             that
             we
             shall
             drink
             
             and
             eat
             Bodily
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Heaven
               ,
               with
               all
               sort
               of
               felicity
               ,
               Bodily
               as
               well
               as
               Spiritual
               :
            
             For
             our
             d
             Bodies
             are
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             will
             dwell
             eternally
             .
             When
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             were
             brought
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             they
             eat
             and
             drank
             with
             Delight
             :
             Their
             e
             Cloaths
             and
             Shoes
             did
             not
             wax
             old
             ,
             and
             they
             increased
             with
             their
             Bodies
             ;
             even
             their
             Nails
             had
             no
             need
             of
             being
             cut
             :
             So
             particularly
             did
             God
             provide
             for
             their
             Necessities
             .
             This
             nevertheless
             was
             but
             the
             Figure
             of
             eternal
             Life
             .
             If
             he
             provided
             for
             them
             Cloaths
             ,
             Meat
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             which
             were
             even
             delicious
             ,
             without
             their
             care
             or
             labour
             ,
             tho
             they
             still
             offended
             him
             ,
             how
             will
             he
             not
             provide
             the
             delights
             of
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Blessed
             ,
             who
             will
             bless
             him
             always
             ?
          
           
             
               I
               ak'd
               her
               :
               If
               there
               would
               be
               likewise
               human
               Propagation
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             f
             Propagation
             eternally
             ,
             but
             altogether
             Holy
             ;
             altogether
             pure
             and
             Deify'd
             .
             It
             will
             be
             produced
             more
             leisurely
             than
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             because
             God
             by
             his
             Mercy
             has
             here
             abridged
             our
             days
             ,
             to
             abridge
             our
             Penitence
             :
             But
             that
             Kingdom
             being
             of
             eternal
             duration
             ,
             will
             give
             time
             and
             leisure
             to
             Propagate
             stayedly
             ,
             without
             Pain
             or
             Sorrow
             ,
             or
             concupiscible
             Appetite
             ,
             but
             by
             pure
             union
             of
             Charity
             in
             God
             ,
             which
             will
             extend
             it self
             to
             the
             production
             of
             new
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             Creator
             ;
             which
             is
             very
             reasonable
             :
             For
             ,
             since
             this
             World
             was
             created
             ,
             few
             Men
             have
             been
             brought
             forth
             who
             have
             glorified
             their
             God
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             all
             Times
             and
             Ages
             the
             Devil
             has
             derived
             his
             Glory
             from
             Men
             ;
             for
             g
             when
             there
             were
             yet
             but
             two
             Persons
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             they
             yielded
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             followed
             his
             Suggestions
             ,
             in
             abandoning
             their
             God
             :
             And
             when
             the
             World
             was
             fully
             replenish'd
             ,
             Men
             gave
             themselves
             to
             yet
             greater
             Evils
             :
             For
             at
             h
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             eight
             Persons
             only
             of
             all
             that
             great
             Universe
             were
             found
             obedient
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             And
             in
             time
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             brought
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             to
             go
             into
             the
             promised
             Land
             ,
             i
             two
             Persons
             only
             did
             enter
             into
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Cities
             of
             Sodom
             and
             
               Gomorrah
               ,
               L●t
            
             alone
             with
             his
             Family
             did
             fear
             God
             :
             And
             when
             God
             would
             have
             forgiven
             that
             People
             ,
             l
             providing
             that
             Abraham
             had
             found
             but
             ten
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             
             would
             not
             have
             consum'd
             them
             .
             And
             when
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             came
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             all
             was
             corrupted
             ,
             having
             m
             made
             void
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Traditions
             of
             Men
             ;
             as
             he
             reproach'd
             the
             Jews
             with
             it
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             his
             People
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             since
             we
             have
             had
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             what
             a
             small
             number
             n
             of
             Persons
             do
             you
             see
             who
             have
             remain'd
             constant
             in
             it
             ?
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             how
             many
             wicked
             Christians
             are
             there
             besides
             the
             Turks
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             other
             Sects
             ,
             who
             are
             Enemies
             of
             God
             ?
             Should
             it
             not
             be
             said
             that
             God
             had
             created
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             reasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             only
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             adherents
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             renew
             the
             Earth
             and
             make
             it
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             for
             his
             glory
             ?
             This
             would
             be
             an
             evil
             thing
             ,
             which
             God
             can
             never
             do
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Creation
             of
             Men
             may
             be
             good
             ,
             of
             necessity
             there
             must
             be
             a
             time
             in
             which
             they
             may
             glorifie
             their
             God
             :
             And
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Generation
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             very
             small
             number
             would
             bless
             him
             ;
             even
             tho
             you
             should
             sum
             up
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             Saints
             ,
             this
             could
             not
             suffice
             to
             give
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             least
             favour
             that
             he
             had
             bestowed
             upon
             Men.
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             the
             Generation
             of
             the
             Blessed
             multiply
             eternally
             ,
             as
             the
             Generation
             of
             the
             Miserable
             does
             multiply
             temporally
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             God
             would
             not
             be
             just
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               some
               Writers
               had
               spoken
               of
               this
               reign
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Roman
               Church
               had
               condemn'd
               it
               as
               Heresie
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             No
             body
             can
             have
             spoke
             truly
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             o
             
               the
               hidden
               Treasure
            
             ,
             which
             has
             not
             yet
             been
             discovered
             nor
             revealed
             to
             any
             .
             They
             may
             well
             have
             said
             something
             of
             it
             according
             to
             the
             Speculation
             of
             Men
             :
             But
             they
             could
             never
             understand
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             time
             was
             notcome
             to
             discover
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Master-piece
             of
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             Whether
             the
             Roman
             Church
             approve
             it
             or
             disapprove
             it
             ,
             that
             makes
             nothing
             ▪
             Truth
             continues
             always
             Truth
             .
             Tho
             all
             the
             World
             should
             disapprove
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             change
             .
             That
             which
             is
             true
             ,
             cannot
             become
             a
             Lie
             ,
             by
             the
             approbation
             or
             reprobation
             of
             Men.
             There
             can
             be
             no
             Heresie
             in
             that
             which
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             has
             spoken
             by
             the
             Mourh
             of
             the
             holy
             
             Prophets
             ,
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               David
               ,
               Solomon
            
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             himself
             ,
             who
             have
             all
             largely
             spoken
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             Prophecy
             as
             Parables
             ,
             and
             other
             ways
             ,
             tho
             the
             full
             understanding
             of
             it
             has
             been
             reserved
             for
             the
             last
             Times
             p
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             live
             at
             present
             .
             All
             the
             Revelation
             of
             St.
             John
             speaks
             of
             no
             other
             thing
             .
             If
             they
             would
             have
             received
             any
             understanding
             of
             it
             ,
             this
             could
             not
             be
             but
             by
             application
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             a
             perfect
             Sense
             :
             And
             they
             who
             said
             they
             understood
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             most
             wise
             ;
             because
             till
             this
             time
             none
             has
             understood
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             are
             the
             Treasures
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Which
               he
               has
               reserved
               unto
               Men
               ;
               of
               which
               S.
            
             Paul
             
               has
               said
               ,
               That
               Eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               Ear
               heard
               ,
               nor
               has
               entred
               into
               the
               Heart
               of
               Man
               ,
               what
               God
               hath
               laid
               up
               for
               his
               Servants
               .
            
             It
             were
             also
             better
             to
             adore
             all
             these
             Mysteries
             ,
             than
             to
             dive
             into
             them
             out
             of
             Curiosity
             :
             For
             the
             great
             and
             the
             wise
             of
             this
             World
             do
             understand
             nothing
             of
             them
             :
             They
             will
             be
             revealed
             unto
             the
             little
             ones
             ,
             for
             such
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             For
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             blesses
             his
             Father
             ,
             r
             That
             he
             
               had
               hid
               these
               things
               from
               the
               great
               Men
               and
               the
               Wise
               ,
               to
               reveal
               them
               unto
               Babes
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               That
               I
               was
               very
               desirous
               to
               know
               when
               this
               Kingdom
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               shall
               begin
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             know
             the
             day
             s
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             indeed
             will
             be
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Men
             shall
             be
             so
             multiplied
             ,
             that
             in
             Justice
             they
             will
             draw
             upon
             them
             his
             universal
             Plagues
             ,
             which
             will
             purge
             away
             all
             Iniquity
             .
             Then
             shall
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             appear
             in
             his
             Glory
             and
             Majesty
             t
             to
             render
             unto
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             Works
             .
             In
             that
             day
             u
             the
             remnant
             of
             all
             Nations
             shall
             appear
             before
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             shall
             be
             dead
             with
             distress
             and
             fears
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             will
             judge
             them
             .
             And
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             found
             dead
             unto
             his
             Grace
             ,
             he
             will
             banish
             into
             eternal
             Fire
             :
             But
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             found
             living
             in
             his
             Grace
             ,
             shall
             be
             confirm'd
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             Body
             and
             in
             Soul
             eternally
             with
             him
             ;
             of
             whom
             shall
             begin
             the
             eternal
             Generation
             ,
             as
             it
             began
             in
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             our
             first
             Parents
             .
             Then
             all
             malediction
             x
             shall
             be
             removod
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             
             
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             again
             blessed
             .
             All
             malignity
             shall
             be
             removed
             from
             the
             Elements
             ,
             and
             every
             Creature
             ,
             especially
             y
             the
             Reasonable
             ones
             ,
             who
             shall
             live
             without
             any
             Maladies
             or
             Infirmities
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             of
             Spirit
             and
             Soul
             :
             Too
             much
             heat
             z
             or
             cold
             ,
             shall
             not
             any
             more
             incommode
             them
             ;
             no
             evils
             shall
             touch
             them
             :
             They
             shall
             handle
             fire
             without
             being
             burnt
             ,
             and
             a
             Serpents
             without
             being
             Stinged
             :
             Our
             Passions
             shall
             be
             well
             regulated
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             longer
             Lusts
             there
             ,
             neither
             of
             the
             Eyes
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             No
             more
             Sorrows
             ,
             Griefs
             or
             Groanings
             ;
             no
             more
             of
             Love
             that
             heats
             ;
             no
             more
             of
             Desire
             that
             makes
             thirsty
             ;
             no
             more
             Terror
             ;
             no
             more
             Fear
             ;
             no
             more
             Forgetfulness
             ;
             no
             more
             Sloth
             ;
             no
             more
             Pusilanimity
             ;
             no
             more
             Cares
             and
             Anxieties
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             no
             more
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             hurt
             ,
             shall
             be
             found
             upon
             the
             Earth
             :
             But
             all
             things
             shall
             serve
             for
             the
             recreation
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             shall
             love
             one
             another
             in
             a
             perfect
             unity
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             being
             not
             only
             re-establish'd
             into
             the
             Estate
             of
             Innocence
             ,
             wherein
             Adam
             was
             before
             his
             Sin
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             Perfections
             .
             Man
             shall
             possess
             all
             things
             in
             the
             glorious
             presence
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             c
             who
             will
             wipe
             away
             all
             Tears
             from
             his
             Servants
             ,
             giving
             them
             Glories
             in
             time
             to
             come
             for
             their
             Sufferings
             ,
             by
             a
             streight
             Justice
             ,
             each
             what
             they
             shall
             have
             merited
             in
             this
             Valley
             of
             Tears
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             d
             Restorer
             of
             all
             things
             .
             Ought
             not
             Sir
             ,
             all
             these
             things
             to
             be
             re-established
             ?
             How
             many
             Innocents
             are
             there
             here
             accused
             as
             Guilty
             ?
             How
             many
             of
             these
             Persecuted
             wrongfully
             ?
             How
             many
             Injustices
             done
             to
             the
             Just
             ?
             How
             many
             sufferings
             do
             the
             Good
             endure
             ?
             Does
             not
             all
             this
             e
             cry
             to
             God
             for
             Vengeance
             ●
             Must
             he
             not
             render
             it
             ?
             and
             how
             could
             he
             render
             it
             in
             a
             Spiritual
             Paradise
             ,
             as
             they
             make
             us
             believe
             ?
             The
             Body
             has
             here
             suffered
             with
             the
             Soul
             :
             Is
             it
             not
             just
             that
             it
             should
             rejoyce
             also
             with
             it
             ?
             The
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             has
             received
             so
             many
             affronts
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             should
             it
             not
             be
             seen
             glorious
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             it
             has
             been
             seen
             suffering
             :
             What
             reparation
             can
             be
             made
             of
             all
             material
             things
             in
             a
             spiritual
             Heaven
             ?
             I
             wish
             for
             this
             glorious
             Reign
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             World
             may
             soe
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             will
             
             
             
             leave
             nothing
             of
             all
             our
             good
             deeds
             without
             f
             a
             recompence
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             our
             evil
             deeds
             without
             a
             punishment
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             shall
             receive
             by
             the
             just
             ballance
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             :
             To
             accomplish
             which
             ,
             we
             must
             in
             this
             World
             have
             reparation
             of
             all
             the
             wrongs
             which
             have
             been
             done
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             falshood
             must
             be
             discovered
             ;
             the
             Mask
             must
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             all
             Men
             ,
             that
             their
             deceits
             and
             their
             hypocrisies
             may
             be
             known
             :
             How
             they
             have
             dealt
             fraudulently
             with
             the
             Innocent
             .
             All
             must
             g
             be
             discovered
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             Glory
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             material
             ,
             which
             have
             served
             for
             our
             reproach
             ,
             must
             serve
             for
             our
             glory
             :
             As
             to
             S.
             
             Lawrence's
             his
             Grid-Iron
             ,
             and
             to
             S.
             Andrew
             his
             Cross
             :
             And
             so
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             the
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Passion
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             will
             shine
             in
             his
             glory
             like
             precious
             Stones
             ,
             and
             that
             materially
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             there
             could
             not
             be
             had
             a
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             reparation
             ,
             if
             we
             looked
             but
             for
             a
             spirtual
             Paradise
             ,
             because
             we
             suffer
             here
             in
             Body
             and
             Spirit
             both
             together
             .
             h
             This
             Kingdom
             approaches
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             for
             the
             Plagues
             are
             already
             begun
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               unto
               her
               ,
               That
               no
               body
               believ'd
               that
               the
               last
               Plagues
               were
               begun
               ;
               nor
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             i
             The
             incredulous
             will
             go
             with
             Sorcerers
             :
             For
             he
             who
             has
             no
             belief
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             can
             never
             well
             suffer
             the
             Plagues
             which
             go
             before
             it
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             but
             
               (
               k
            
             )
             this
             hope
             alone
             that
             can
             give
             force
             to
             sustain
             those
             so
             great
             Persecutions
             ;
             that
             there
             never
             were
             any
             like
             unto
             them
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             these
             incredulous
             will
             perish
             with
             the
             Wicked
             :
             For
             if
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             last
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Plagues
             are
             begun
             ,
             we
             will
             assuredly
             be
             deceived
             by
             that
             pernicious
             one
             Antichrist
             ,
             who
             reigns
             in
             Persons
             in
             Authority
             .
             whom
             we
             take
             sometimes
             for
             Holy
             and
             Vertuous
             ,
             and
             believe
             that
             we
             do
             well
             to
             let
             our selves
             be
             guided
             and
             govern'd
             by
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             lay
             aside
             the
             doubt
             or
             belief
             that
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             that
             dangerous
             time
             foretold
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             Evil
             is
             covered
             with
             Piety
             :
             And
             if
             we
             m
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             Plagues
             which
             are
             begun
             are
             the
             beginnings
             of
             Sorrows
             ,
             with
             which
             God
             will
             purge
             the
             
             
             Earth
             ,
             we
             shall
             easily
             be
             brought
             to
             Murmour
             against
             him
             :
             Yea
             ,
             we
             shall
             fall
             it
             may
             be
             into
             Despair
             ,
             in
             seeing
             the
             best
             Christians
             Persecuted
             by
             Persons
             who
             seem
             worse
             than
             our selves
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Churches
             ruined
             ,
             the
             Religious
             banished
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             they
             call
             a
             Church
             ,
             overturn'd
             and
             opprest
             in
             its
             source
             .
             All
             this
             will
             give
             occasion
             to
             Blaspheme
             against
             God
             ,
             in
             case
             we
             do
             not
             know
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Men
             which
             had
             drawn
             down
             these
             Plagues
             upon
             our
             Heads
             .
             We
             will
             commit
             a
             thousand
             sins
             of
             Murmurs
             against
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             also
             against
             the
             disorders
             of
             those
             who
             ought
             to
             govern
             us
             :
             Setting
             our selves
             to
             seek
             Human
             Succours
             ,
             which
             will
             sometimes
             do
             us
             more
             harm
             than
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             thus
             we
             should
             suffer
             miserably
             ,
             as
             n
             do
             Thieves
             and
             Murtherers
             :
             Whereas
             did
             we
             believe
             that
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             last
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Plagues
             are
             begun
             ,
             we
             would
             return
             to
             God
             by
             Penitence
             ,
             taking
             all
             from
             his
             Hand
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             Rod
             as
             the
             Bread
             :
             For
             all
             these
             things
             must
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             by
             Sufferings
             we
             must
             enter
             into
             his
             Glory
             ,
             o
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             pav'd
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               unto
               her
               ,
               That
               I
               my self
               could
               hardly
               believe
               that
               the
               last
               plagues
               were
               begun
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               would
               come
               to
               reign
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               that
               she
               gave
               me
               the
               view
               and
               understanding
               of
               these
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             this
             proceeds
             partly
             from
             want
             of
             Application
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             partly
             because
             the
             Devil
             has
             bewitched
             the
             Spirits
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             discover
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Happiness
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             Misery
             :
             For
             if
             this
             were
             known
             ,
             many
             Persons
             would
             get
             out
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             would
             follow
             the
             Light
             of
             Truth
             :
             Whereas
             by
             that
             infatuation
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Good
             perish
             with
             the
             Wicked
             :
             And
             thus
             he
             gains
             all
             to
             himself
             .
             To
             give
             you
             a
             firm
             belief
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             come
             to
             reign
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             apply
             your
             mind
             seriously
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             :
             You
             shall
             find
             through
             all
             that
             they
             declare
             this
             glorious
             coming
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             Man
             shall
             receive
             thereby
             .
             This
             has
             been
             figured
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             that
             has
             past
             in
             it
             since
             ;
             all
             has
             been
             nothing
             but
             the
             Figures
             of
             this
             glorious
             Reign
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             You
             have
             now
             a
             little
             prospect
             of
             this
             by
             what
             I
             have
             declar'd
             unto
             you
             .
             Search
             into
             the
             matter
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             the
             thing
             more
             true
             than
             all
             the
             other
             mysteries
             of
             our
             Faith
             :
             There
             
             is
             no
             more
             obscurity
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             is
             come
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             it
             .
             What
             the
             Fathers
             in
             past
             times
             have
             explain'd
             with
             so
             much
             pains
             ,
             and
             so
             imperfectly
             ,
             will
             be
             easie
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             perfect
             sense
             .
             No
             body
             will
             be
             able
             to
             doubt
             or
             be
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             will
             submit
             his
             Spirit
             unto
             God
             with
             Humility
             of
             Heart
             .
             All
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             have
             said
             ,
             has
             been
             fulfilled
             but
             in
             part
             :
             But
             you
             will
             find
             the
             accomplishment
             and
             the
             perfect
             sense
             in
             this
             p
             glorious
             Reign
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             By
             discovering
             assuredly
             that
             all
             which
             they
             thought
             fit
             to
             declare
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             any
             other
             thing
             but
             of
             this
             Reign
             .
             Remark
             all
             the
             Petitions
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             explained
             to
             you
             .
             No
             body
             can
             imagine
             that
             all
             that
             we
             ask
             in
             that
             Prayer
             can
             be
             obtained
             during
             this
             miserable
             Life
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             we
             pray
             for
             another
             Life
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             not
             yet
             know
             q
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Life
             also
             must
             be
             material
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             spiritual
             :
             For
             if
             it
             were
             only
             divine
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             ask
             for
             daily
             Bread
             ,
             nor
             that
             the
             will
             of
             God
             should
             be
             done
             there
             ,
             or
             that
             his
             Name
             should
             be
             Hallowed
             :
             For
             all
             these
             things
             are
             done
             always
             in
             the
             Empyreal
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             no
             body
             has
             need
             of
             material
             Bread
             ,
             Spirits
             being
             filled
             with
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             :
             There
             is
             nothing
             there
             likewise
             to
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             for
             no
             body
             there
             offends
             his
             Brother
             :
             Temptations
             are
             banish'd
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             Evils
             cannot
             enter
             there
             .
             The
             blessed
             Life
             that
             we
             look
             for
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             material
             as
             well
             as
             spiritual
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             shall
             have
             need
             of
             all
             the
             things
             which
             we
             ask
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             since
             they
             cannot
             be
             obtain'd
             in
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             could
             not
             have
             made
             us
             ask
             for
             unprofitable
             things
             ,
             or
             for
             those
             which
             he
             would
             not
             give
             .
             This
             could
             not
             be
             done
             by
             a
             God
             who
             can
             do
             and
             know
             all
             things
             :
             For
             it
             would
             be
             altogether
             unprofitable
             to
             ask
             what
             we
             cannot
             obtain
             here
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             a
             superfluous
             thing
             to
             ask
             that
             of
             which
             we
             would
             have
             no
             need
             in
             the
             Empyreal
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             they
             imagine
             Paradise
             to
             be
             ;
             all
             the
             other
             Doctrins
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             are
             also
             like
             to
             the
             petitions
             of
             that
             Prayer
             :
             For
             when
             he
             says
             r
             seek
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             shall
             be
             given
             you
             ,
             this
             also
             will
             not
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             this
             Life
             :
             For
             the
             Servants
             themselves
             who
             seek
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             
             have
             suffered
             many
             Necessities
             ;
             and
             Lazarus
             at
             the
             the
             Rich
             Man's
             Feet
             could
             not
             obtain
             a
             crum
             of
             Bread
             ,
             tho'
             he
             did
             not
             cease
             to
             ask
             it
             .
             If
             the
             Promise
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             made
             of
             giving
             the
             rest
             to
             those
             who
             shall
             seek
             his
             Kingdom
             were
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             none
             if
             the
             Friends
             of
             God
             would
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             tho'
             they
             should
             not
             ask
             of
             any
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             needful
             that
             God
             accomplish
             what
             he
             has
             promised
             them
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             were
             only
             spiritual
             ,
             as
             People
             do
             imagine
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             need
             of
             any
             rest
             (
             or
             other
             things
             )
             after
             having
             obtain'd
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             would
             suffice
             fully
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             this
             promise
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             where
             he
             will
             give
             besides
             his
             Glory
             ,
             all
             material
             things
             for
             the
             delights
             of
             our
             Body
             ?
             Which
             he
             calls
             ,
             
               The
               Rest
            
             ;
             and
             makes
             us
             understand
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             seek
             and
             labour
             to
             have
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             will
             give
             them
             freely
             as
             an
             excess
             of
             Blessedness
             .
             And
             when
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             s
             
               He
               ,
               who
               shall
               leave
               Father
               ,
               Mother
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               Sisters
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               or
               any
            
             other
             thing
             for
             his
             Name
             ,
             shall
             have
             a
             hundred
             fold
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             neither
             can
             this
             be
             understood
             of
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             for
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             other
             Saints
             ,
             who
             abandon'd
             all
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             had
             not
             an
             hundred
             fold
             in
             Earth
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             Sisters
             ,
             Houses
             or
             Lands
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             had
             need
             of
             many
             things
             after
             having
             abandon'd
             them
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             after
             having
             abandoned
             the
             delights
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             says
             ,
             That
             t
             
               he
               had
               not
            
             in
             this
             Life
             a
             stone
             
               where
               to
               rest
               his
               Head.
            
             How
             then
             should
             his
             Promises
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             render
             a
             hundred
             fold
             in
             this
             Life
             ?
             Jesus
             Christ
             can
             he
             lie
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             who
             have
             abandon'd
             all
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             to
             be
             afterward
             in
             want
             of
             things
             necessary
             ?
             which
             would
             be
             very
             far
             from
             having
             the
             hundred
             fold
             of
             them
             .
             We
             see
             the
             Wicked
             have
             ordinarily
             more
             Prosperity
             in
             Earthly
             Goods
             ,
             than
             the
             Just
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             would
             be
             a
             deceiver
             ,
             to
             falsifie
             his
             Promise
             which
             he
             has
             made
             unto
             all
             those
             who
             shall
             forsake
             all
             for
             his
             sake
             .
             This
             cannot
             be
             thought
             :
             But
             he
             promised
             to
             those
             who
             shall
             have
             left
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             possess
             Life
             Eternal
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             in
             that
             World
             ,
             when
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             come
             to
             dwell
             with
             his
             
             Creatures
             ;
             where
             he
             shall
             render
             the
             hundred-fold
             of
             all
             the
             things
             which
             they
             shall
             have
             forsaken
             for
             his
             sake
             for
             one
             Father
             they
             shall
             find
             an
             hundred
             ;
             because
             all
             those
             Blessed
             Ones
             shall
             have
             the
             Hearts
             of
             a
             Father
             and
             Mother
             toward
             their
             Neighbour
             :
             All
             shall
             be
             Brethren
             and
             Sisters
             under
             the
             government
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Father
             :
             And
             the
             Earth
             being
             purg'd
             from
             all
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             shall
             suffice
             to
             give
             unto
             the
             Just
             an
             hundred
             times
             as
             much
             as
             they
             shall
             have
             abandoned
             in
             this
             miserable
             Life
             .
             Lo
             ,
             thus
             the
             Promises
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             be
             accomplish'd
             in
             a
             perfect
             sense
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             accomplish'd
             in
             a
             perfect
             sense
             elsewhere
             ;
             no
             more
             in
             the
             Empireal
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             is
             imagined
             ,
             than
             in
             this
             time
             of
             Penitence
             .
             There
             would
             need
             years
             of
             time
             ,
             to
             relate
             unto
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             which
             verifie
             these
             Truths
             ;
             for
             when
             Gabriel
             says
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             u
             that
             he
             shall
             
               be
               great
               ,
               and
               be
               called
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               most
               High
            
             ;
             he
             cannot
             speak
             of
             his
             coming
             in
             the
             Stable
             of
             Bethlehem
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             but
             a
             little
             Infant
             ,
             abandoned
             and
             neglected
             of
             Men
             ;
             where
             his
             Grandeur
             did
             consist
             of
             Poverty
             and
             Miseries
             :
             And
             when
             
               he
               began
               to
               be
               known
               and
               to
               speak
               in
               publick
               ,
            
             they
             call
             him
             x
             
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Carpenter
               and
               of
               Mary
               ,
            
             amongst
             the
             
               common
               People
               :
               Which
            
             is
             very
             far
             from
             being
             call'd
             y
             the
             
               Son
               of
               the
               most
               High
            
             ;
             and
             how
             should
             z
             
               he
               lift
               up
               his
               Horn
            
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             wrapt
             up
             in
             Swadling-cloths
             ,
             and
             bound
             with
             Swathing-bands
             :
             And
             it
             seems
             he
             had
             not
             strength
             to
             resist
             King
             Herod
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             pursued
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             before
             whom
             he
             fled
             ,
             instead
             of
             resisting
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             nothing
             has
             in
             this
             World
             its
             perfect
             Sense
             ?
             Nevertheless
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             spoken
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             must
             be
             intirely
             fulfilled
             :
             And
             if
             we
             hope
             that
             this
             accomplishment
             ought
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             this
             time
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             we
             deceive
             our selves
             ;
             for
             the
             more
             it
             shall
             continue
             ,
             the
             more
             will
             Men
             
               mistake
               the
               greatness
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             will
             they
             call
             him
             the
             
               Son
               of
               the
               Most
               High
            
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             will
             he
             make
             his
             strength
             appear
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             give
             place
             to
             Man
             to
             use
             his
             Free-will
             .
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             exalt
             his
             Horn
             ,
             to
             exercise
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             condemn
             the
             Wicked
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             known
             of
             all
             Men
             for
             the
             Son
             
             of
             the
             Most
             High
             :
             For
             he
             will
             come
             in
             Majesty
             and
             Power
             to
             rule
             a
             over
             all
             things
             :
             Whereas
             in
             the
             Empireal
             Aether
             there
             will
             be
             no
             need
             of
             exalting
             his
             Horn
             ,
             and
             shewing
             his
             Power
             ,
             seeing
             all
             submit
             to
             him
             by
             Love.
             It
             is
             therefore
             of
             the
             day
             when
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             reign
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             Zacharias
             b
             speaks
             by
             his
             Prophetical
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             Glory
             
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               upon
               Earth
            
             :
             And
             when
             he
             himself
             says
             ,
             c
             
               If
               I
               be
               lifted
               up
               ,
               I
               will
               draw
               all
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             he
             does
             not
             speak
             but
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             to
             come
             :
             For
             he
             has
             not
             drawn
             all
             unto
             him
             by
             his
             death
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             because
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Men
             has
             since
             voluntarily
             yielded
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Devil
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Twenty
             ninth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Marks
               to
               know
               that
               we
               are
               fallen
               into
               the
               last
               Times
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               World
               is
               Judged
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               Men
               are
               without
               Righteousness
               ,
               Truth
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               before
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               Plagues
               ,
               makes
               it
               already
               effectually
               to
               appear
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               That
               I
               understood
               sufficiently
               what
               she
               meant
               by
               this
               Reign
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               that
               I
               would
               apply
               my self
               to
               discover
               it
               more
               ,
               intreating
               her
               to
               tell
               me
               the
               Marks
               ,
               whereby
               to
               know
               that
               we
               were
               in
               the
               last
               times
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Judgments
               were
               at
               present
               begun
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             observe
             well
             the
             deportment
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             see
             clearly
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             they
             are
             Condemned
             ,
             for
             therein
             you
             do
             not
             perceive
             any
             Penitence
             ,
             nor
             desire
             of
             amendment
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             they
             grow
             every
             day
             worse
             ,
             and
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             suffer
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             faults
             should
             be
             shewn
             them
             ,
             and
             reckon
             themselves
             more
             secure
             in
             evil-doing
             ,
             than
             the
             Good
             have
             ever
             been
             in
             well-doing
             :
             For
             the
             Saints
             themselves
             have
             feared
             God
             
             and
             dreaded
             Death
             :
             Whereas
             ,
             Men
             at
             present
             have
             lost
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             fear
             only
             Men
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             dreading
             the
             passage
             of
             Death
             ,
             they
             dread
             only
             the
             day
             in
             which
             they
             must
             lose
             their
             Life
             ,
             which
             they
             love
             more
             than
             God.
             Every
             one
             lyes
             in
             a
             desperate
             Estate
             ,
             without
             knowing
             it
             ,
             and
             far
             less
             fearing
             it
             .
             God
             has
             reason
             to
             say
             of
             Christians
             now
             ,
             d
             
               My
               People
               has
               forsaken
               me
            
             ,
             because
             no
             body
             knows
             God
             any
             longer
             .
             Every
             one
             lives
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             would
             have
             Prosperity
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             as
             if
             God
             were
             our
             Servant
             ,
             obliged
             to
             serve
             us
             by
             force
             .
             We
             have
             changed
             the
             Order
             that
             he
             gave
             us
             ,
             of
             doing
             Penitence
             here
             ,
             and
             we
             f
             would
             here
             take
             our
             pleasures
             and
             rest
             at
             ease
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             labouring
             and
             suffering
             ,
             we
             would
             rule
             and
             rejoice
             .
             God
             ordain'd
             that
             g
             the
             Earth
             bring
             forth
             Thorns
             and
             Thistles
             ,
             and
             we
             would
             gather
             nothing
             from
             it
             but
             Roses
             without
             Thorns
             .
             He
             said
             to
             the
             Woman
             h
             that
             she
             shall
             bring
             forth
             her
             fruit
             with
             Sorrow
             ,
             and
             she
             will
             needs
             conceive
             in
             Delight
             ;
             in
             which
             she
             would
             also
             bring
             forth
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             in
             her
             power
             .
             So
             that
             no
             body
             acquiesces
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             but
             by
             force
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             embracing
             the
             Penitence
             which
             he
             ordain'd
             us
             ,
             we
             resist
             it
             with
             all
             our
             power
             ;
             for
             we
             seek
             nothing
             but
             ease
             and
             repose
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             in
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             labour
             ,
             watch
             and
             be
             at
             pains
             .
             Thus
             we
             resist
             God
             and
             all
             the
             designs
             that
             he
             has
             about
             us
             .
             This
             is
             the
             most
             assured
             Mark
             to
             discover
             that
             all
             Men
             have
             forsaken
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             body
             fears
             nor
             knows
             him
             any
             longer
             .
             It
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             times
             there
             have
             been
             wicked
             Persons
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             did
             not
             know
             God
             :
             But
             when
             all
             in
             general
             do
             forget
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             assuredly
             in
             the
             last
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Judgment
             is
             given
             out
             ,
             because
             the
             Measure
             is
             full
             ,
             and
             the
             Evil
             cannot
             be
             greater
             than
             generally
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             without
             hope
             of
             remedy
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               That
               to
               me
               it
               seem'd
               there
               were
               yet
               many
               good
               Men
               mingled
               among
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               all
               had
               not
               forsaken
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             good
             Men
             in
             appearance
             ,
             but
             none
             who
             are
             such
             before
             God.
             They
             are
             good
             Men
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             who
             outwardly
             do
             more
             evil
             ,
             but
             I
             do
             not
             know
             if
             they
             do
             less
             evil
             inwardly
             in
             their
             Souls
             ,
             because
             presumption
             possesses
             them
             ,
             and
             hypocrisie
             blinds
             
             
             them
             .
             i
             The
             Example
             of
             the
             Publican
             and
             the
             Pharisee
             ,
             who
             prayed
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             ought
             to
             make
             us
             fear
             ,
             that
             these
             outwardly
             good
             Men
             will
             be
             rather
             Condemned
             than
             the
             ill-Livers
             outwardly
             ,
             because
             they
             condemn
             themselves
             for
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             smite
             their
             Breasts
             with
             Humility
             ;
             whereas
             the
             others
             rely
             upon
             their
             own
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             become
             Impenitent
             .
             I
             do
             not
             see
             that
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             are
             good
             Men
             at
             present
             :
             For
             no
             Sinners
             smite
             their
             Breasts
             through
             Penitence
             ,
             far
             less
             do
             we
             see
             them
             change
             their
             Life
             ,
             or
             forsake
             their
             Sins
             :
             And
             the
             Righteous
             in
             appearance
             ,
             do
             live
             and
             die
             in
             the
             presumption
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             not
             desiring
             to
             change
             a
             manner
             of
             Life
             which
             they
             esteem
             to
             be
             good
             ;
             tho
             all
             have
             abandoned
             God
             to
             follow
             their
             Passions
             .
             If
             some
             follow
             them
             in
             Wrath
             ,
             or
             in
             Luxury
             or
             even
             in
             Robbery
             ,
             they
             become
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             :
             But
             others
             who
             are
             of
             more
             mild
             Complexions
             ,
             follow
             their
             Passions
             in
             Jealousie
             ,
             or
             in
             Self-love
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             their
             own
             Virtues
             .
             Is
             not
             all
             this
             before
             God
             reckoned
             the
             same
             evil
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             that
             we
             have
             forsaken
             him
             to
             cleave
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             are
             become
             Idolaters
             of
             our
             own
             Inclinations
             ?
             Tho
             even
             they
             were
             not
             Vicious
             before
             Men
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             sufficient
             to
             Destroy
             and
             Damn
             us
             ,
             because
             unless
             l
             we
             be
             wholly
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             be
             Saved
             .
             Therefore
             if
             God
             should
             say
             to
             me
             as
             he
             did
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             m
             that
             he
             would
             pardon
             the
             World
             ,
             provided
             there
             were
             yet
             Ten
             righteous
             Persons
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             hope
             for
             this
             of
             being
             able
             to
             deliver
             it
             from
             the
             Plagues
             ,
             or
             to
             revoke
             the
             Sentence
             by
             which
             the
             World
             in
             general
             is
             Condemned
             ,
             because
             I
             cannot
             find
             so
             much
             as
             one
             ;
             which
             I
             must
             say
             with
             great
             regret
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               That
               I
               knew
               divers
               of
               my
               Friends
               ,
               who
               seem'd
               to
               me
               to
               be
               truly
               Just
               and
               Pious
               ,
               fearing
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             if
             you
             were
             in
             union
             with
             God
             ,
             you
             would
             partake
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             of
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Truth
             :
             And
             then
             you
             would
             perceive
             well
             ,
             that
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Men
             now
             is
             not
             true
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             goodness
             is
             but
             Natural
             ,
             and
             their
             Truths
             are
             Lies
             ;
             because
             all
             the
             Virtues
             which
             you
             believe
             ,
             you
             see
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             nothing
             but
             Moral
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             do
             oppose
             those
             of
             God.
             Their
             RIGHTEOUSNESS
             is
             only
             Human.
             They
             would
             not
             do
             wrong
             to
             any
             Body
             ,
             because
             Injustice
             and
             
             Cheating
             ,
             is
             blamable
             in
             all
             Men
             of
             Honour
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             desires
             to
             preserve
             his
             Reputation
             ,
             will
             beware
             of
             deceiving
             or
             cheating
             any
             Body
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             esteem
             such
             a
             Person
             Just
             ,
             because
             he
             renders
             unto
             every
             one
             what
             appertains
             to
             him
             .
             Believe
             me
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             this
             Righteousness
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             Moral
             Virtue
             ,
             which
             is
             recompenced
             by
             the
             good
             Reputation
             they
             acquire
             among
             Men.
             *
             It
             must
             not
             at
             all
             be
             expected
             that
             God
             will
             recompence
             in
             the
             other
             World
             what
             has
             been
             done
             for
             this
             .
             A
             Man
             gives
             satisfaction
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             the
             reputation
             of
             being
             a
             just
             Man
             ,
             which
             being
             obtain'd
             ,
             he
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             .
             Even
             so
             is
             it
             of
             GOODNESS
             ,
             wherein
             divers
             Persons
             are
             Born
             ,
             their
             natural
             temper
             being
             enclined
             to
             sweetness
             ,
             renders
             them
             lovely
             to
             every
             body
             :
             This
             goodness
             makes
             them
             takea
             ll
             in
             good
             part
             :
             Even
             ●vil
             things
             they
             desire
             to
             believe
             they
             are
             good
             :
             If
             the
             evil
             of
             one
             were
             told
             which
             might
             grieve
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             reject
             this
             Truth
             as
             evil
             ,
             and
             would
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               believe
               ill
               of
               my
               Neighbour
               :
            
             And
             even
             tho
             they
             knew
             the
             evil
             openly
             ,
             they
             are
             too
             good
             to
             resist
             it
             or
             oppose
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             good
             Men
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             love
             rather
             to
             be
             deceived
             with
             evil
             ,
             than
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             avoid
             it
             .
             All
             this
             goodness
             is
             but
             natural
             ,
             and
             is
             recompenced
             with
             the
             contentment
             they
             have
             of
             being
             good
             :
             They
             even
             endure
             Injustice
             ,
             without
             having
             the
             force
             to
             resist
             it
             :
             And
             upon
             this
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             said
             of
             such
             a
             Person
             that
             he
             is
             patient
             and
             good
             :
             Not
             discerning
             that
             this
             Patience
             and
             Goodness
             proceeds
             from
             an
             effeminacy
             of
             Heart
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             presume
             upon
             a
             false
             goodness
             and
             patience
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             Human
             ,
             Hypocritical
             and
             Deceitful
             .
             Even
             so
             is
             it
             of
             Moral
             VERITY
             ,
             which
             before
             God
             is
             Falshood
             .
             One
             will
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               your
               Servant
            
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             deny
             his
             Brother
             the
             least
             Service
             !
             One
             will
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               great
               Sinner
            
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             presumes
             that
             he
             is
             a
             good
             Man
             !
             for
             if
             he
             did
             believe
             himself
             truly
             to
             be
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             he
             would
             seek
             the
             means
             to
             be
             converted
             .
             One
             will
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               of
               drawing
               near
               to
               God
               ,
            
             and
             he
             will
             receive
             every
             day
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             receive
             Grace
             ;
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             Cloak
             to
             the
             former
             Lie
             :
             For
             Men
             experience
             sufficiently
             that
             they
             have
             not
             received
             Grace
             by
             receiving
             it
             so
             often
             .
             One
             will
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               for
               the
               Service
            
             
             
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             as
             careful
             to
             have
             Honours
             and
             Riches
             as
             Secular
             Persons
             !
             One
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             loves
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             loves
             nothing
             but
             himself
             .
             One
             says
             ,
             
               I
               am
               retired
               from
               the
               World
            
             ;
             nevertheless
             he
             has
             as
             much
             affection
             for
             it
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             studies
             to
             satisfie
             himself
             .
             In
             Short
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             Lies
             and
             deceit
             among
             all
             Men
             ,
             even
             those
             whom
             you
             esteem
             to
             be
             good
             Men
             ,
             they
             have
             nothing
             but
             apparent
             Vertues
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             draw
             down
             his
             avenging
             hand
             upon
             our
             criminal
             Heads
             :
             Because
             no
             body
             fears
             God
             any
             longer
             ,
             but
             by
             word
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             fear
             their
             Damnation
             ,
             perswade
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             fear
             God
             ,
             while
             out
             of
             pure
             self-love
             they
             fear
             the
             evil
             due
             to
             their
             Sins
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             continue
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             place
             their
             Piety
             in
             outward
             Devotions
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             do
             more
             distract
             their
             Understanding
             from
             God
             ,
             than
             fix
             it
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             n
             yet
             they
             believe
             they
             are
             Just
             and
             Pious
             ,
             fearing
             God
             ;
             tho
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             have
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             of
             these
             Virtues
             .
             Thus
             you
             are
             deceived
             with
             thousands
             of
             others
             who
             are
             in
             the
             good
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             yet
             many
             good
             Persons
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               :
               How
               we
               might
               know
               the
               true
               Righteousness
               nd
               Virtues
               of
               Men
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             no
             body
             can
             know
             it
             as
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             they
             who
             possess
             it
             themselves
             .
             Therefore
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             o
             union
             with
             God
             is
             needful
             for
             to
             know
             true
             Virtue
             .
             This
             union
             makes
             us
             partake
             of
             the
             Virtues
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             who
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             partakes
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             of
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Truth
             .
             The
             RIGHTEOUSNESS
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             always
             just
             p
             doing
             justly
             to
             all
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             our
             Enemies
             as
             to
             our
             Friends
             ,
             not
             enduring
             any
             Injustice
             no
             more
             in
             our selves
             than
             in
             others
             ,
             neither
             in
             small
             matters
             nor
             in
             great
             -
             Our
             Works
             are
             always
             accompanied
             with
             this
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             also
             our
             Words
             ,
             our
             Counsels
             ,
             our
             Business
             ,
             and
             even
             our
             good
             Works
             :
             Knowing
             well
             that
             without
             this
             divine
             Righteousness
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             good
             .
             And
             even
             as
             God
             never
             does
             any
             thing
             without
             this
             Righteousness
             ;
             So
             we
             do
             all
             things
             righteously
             ;
             so
             much
             as
             we
             draw
             near
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             much
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             :
             and
             he
             who
             partakes
             of
             this
             divine
             Righteousness
             ,
             discerns
             and
             knows
             very
             easily
             the
             Righteousness
             and
             
             Unrighteousness
             of
             others
             :
             For
             if
             their
             Righteousness
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             always
             be
             conform
             to
             that
             which
             we
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             it
             will
             directly
             oppose
             it
             .
             There
             are
             some
             who
             would
             believe
             that
             one
             had
             the
             art
             of
             Divination
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             discover
             false
             things
             which
             appear
             true
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             Men
             :
             But
             this
             does
             not
             proceed
             from
             any
             Divination
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             :
             When
             it
             refides
             in
             a
             Soul
             ,
             it
             perceives
             immediately
             that
             these
             apparent
             Righteousnesses
             do
             resist
             and
             are
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God.
             For
             Example
             ,
             a
             Judge
             will
             give
             good
             Justice
             to
             a
             Party
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             recommended
             to
             him
             by
             some
             of
             his
             Friends
             .
             This
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             Human
             Justice
             ,
             because
             it
             has
             had
             respect
             to
             Men
             :
             For
             to
             be
             Divine
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             respect
             only
             to
             good
             Right
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             observed
             in
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Proverb
             says
             ,
             
               He
               who
               has
               good
               Right
               ,
               has
               need
               of
               good
               Help
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             same
             as
             to
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
             :
             If
             they
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             Mass
             ,
             and
             the
             frequenting
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             out
             of
             natural
             custom
             or
             inclination
             ,
             or
             because
             it
             is
             good
             and
             laudable
             .
             This
             Righteousness
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             respects
             our selves
             or
             Men.
             And
             if
             you
             partake
             of
             the
             GOODNESS
             of
             God
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             will
             do
             good
             to
             all
             Creatures
             indifferently
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             without
             wishing
             good
             to
             your
             Friends
             ,
             and
             hating
             your
             Enemies
             ,
             or
             not
             helping
             them
             in
             their
             need
             .
             But
             when
             our
             good
             deeds
             are
             partial
             ,
             respecting
             our
             Kindred
             ,
             our
             Allies
             ,
             our
             Friends
             ,
             and
             Neighbours
             ;
             then
             our
             goodness
             is
             nothing
             but
             Human.
             This
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             him
             who
             partakes
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             loves
             nothing
             but
             that
             wihch
             is
             good
             and
             conformable
             to
             Righteousness
             and
             Truth
             :
             Whereas
             Human
             goodness
             respects
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             is
             sensible
             to
             Nature
             ,
             leaving
             sometimes
             Righteousness
             and
             Innocence
             without
             help
             ,
             to
             succour
             its
             Friends
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             to
             excuse
             or
             cover
             their
             Iniquities
             .
             These
             are
             all
             goodnesses
             without
             Fruit
             ,
             having
             received
             in
             this
             World
             the
             reward
             of
             such
             good
             Works
             .
             For
             if
             we
             do
             good
             to
             our
             Friends
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             the
             like
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             shall
             be
             payed
             ,
             without
             having
             right
             to
             pretend
             any
             other
             recompence
             therefore
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             advertis'd
             us
             of
             this
             ,
             q
             saying
             ,
             When
             you
             make
             Feasts
             ,
             do
             not
             call
             the
             Rich
             ,
             lest
             they
             bid
             you
             also
             ,
             and
             thereby
             you
             receive
             no
             reward
             .
             
             And
             if
             you
             partake
             of
             the
             TRUTH
             of
             God
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             will
             very
             easily
             discover
             Lying
             ,
             because
             this
             strait
             Truth
             does
             always
             oppose
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             thereunto
             .
             There
             needs
             but
             to
             walk
             Strait
             to
             overturn
             that
             which
             is
             Crooked
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             is
             incompatible
             with
             that
             of
             Error
             .
             There
             needs
             but
             to
             speak
             the
             Truth
             simply
             ,
             to
             reprove
             Lying
             .
             Many
             Persons
             are
             troubled
             to
             understand
             the
             Truth
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             were
             not
             in
             Lies
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             troubled
             at
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             always
             desirable
             and
             enlightens
             the
             Understanding
             .
             Truth
             being
             God
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             loved
             and
             received
             by
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             now
             out
             of
             credit
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             much
             an
             evidence
             ,
             that
             all
             have
             abandoned
             God
             ,
             in
             abandoning
             Truth
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             .
             There
             is
             no
             other
             God
             but
             he
             r
             who
             is
             the
             source
             of
             these
             three
             Vertues
             ,
             of
             which
             Men
             now
             have
             not
             retain'd
             any
             foot-steps
             ,
             and
             at
             present
             those
             are
             esteemed
             Saints
             who
             have
             but
             human
             Righteousness
             ,
             natural
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             political
             Truth
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             last
             Times
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             World
             is
             Judged
             .
             What
             more
             certain
             Marks
             can
             we
             have
             ?
             Outward
             Signs
             are
             a
             very
             small
             matter
             in
             respect
             of
             seeing
             that
             all
             Men
             have
             Abandon'd
             their
             God.
             Draw
             near
             to
             God
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             and
             s
             you
             will
             discover
             it
             as
             well
             as
             I.
             
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               if
               it
               were
               needful
               to
               exercise
               the
               very
               same
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
               and
               Truth
               ,
               of
               which
               she
               spoke
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               World
               would
               Perish
               ,
               and
               no
               body
               should
               be
               saved
               :
               For
               all
               Men
               are
               very
               far
               from
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             the
             Wicked
             will
             perish
             ,
             among
             whom
             notwithstanding
             there
             will
             be
             yet
             some
             sav'd
             :
             because
             they
             are
             so
             thro'
             Ignorance
             :
             These
             indeed
             will
             yet
             receive
             the
             Light
             of
             Truth
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             will
             discover
             the
             Lyes
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             taught
             them
             :
             For
             many
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             ,
             thinking
             they
             did
             well
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             had
             been
             taught
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             but
             for
             those
             who
             resign
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             unite
             their
             Wills
             to
             his
             ,
             they
             would
             assuredly
             force
             themselves
             to
             find
             this
             Unity
             of
             their
             Wills
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             resign'd
             themselves
             to
             him
             far
             more
             easily
             than
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             to
             follow
             so
             many
             different
             Exercises
             of
             Devotion
             .
             For
             one
             has
             taken
             the
             Order
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             and
             goes
             bare-footed
             ,
             without
             wearing
             Linnen
             upon
             his
             Body
             :
             Another
             that
             of
             the
             Carthusians
             ,
             never
             
             to
             eat
             Flesh
             ,
             nor
             converse
             in
             the
             World
             :
             Others
             rise
             in
             the
             Night
             to
             pray
             :
             Others
             wear
             Sackcloth
             ,
             and
             exercise
             Discipline
             ,
             making
             long
             Prayers
             and
             singing
             Psalms
             ,
             vowing
             Obedience
             ,
             Poverty
             and
             Chastity
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             many
             other
             Things
             ,
             painful
             to
             the
             Body
             and
             to
             the
             Spirit
             :
             In
             which
             all
             the
             People
             desire
             to
             imitate
             them
             according
             to
             their
             Condition
             :
             Some
             will
             fast
             sometimes
             a
             Week
             ,
             will
             take
             Directors
             to
             submit
             their
             Wills
             to
             them
             ,
             will
             force
             themselves
             to
             say
             a
             great
             many
             Chaplets
             ,
             or
             other
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             Churches
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             for
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             many
             other
             things
             which
             are
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             oft-times
             of
             little
             profit
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
             But
             if
             they
             had
             been
             taught
             .
             That
             to
             be
             saved
             they
             must
             resign
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             would
             more
             easily
             have
             found
             this
             Resignation
             than
             all
             those
             things
             which
             are
             superfluous
             for
             many
             ,
             and
             would
             more
             easily
             have
             resign'd
             their
             Wills
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             some
             Man
             ,
             subject
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Passions
             .
             Those
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             having
             discover'd
             the
             Truth
             will
             be
             converted
             by
             the
             Plagues
             ,
             and
             will
             endeavour
             to
             approach
             to
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Truth
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             they
             are
             now
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             thro'
             Ignorance
             .
             No
             Body
             must
             any
             longer
             be
             flatter'd
             ,
             Sir.
             All
             those
             who
             shall
             not
             have
             this
             Righteousness
             of
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             to
             you
             ,
             t
             will
             not
             be
             sav'd
             :
             Neither
             you
             nor
             I
             ,
             nor
             any
             Body
             ,
             be
             who
             they
             will
             ,
             can
             be
             sav'd
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             ,
             therefore
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             said
             ,
             u
             
               That
               with
               Men
               it
               was
               impossible
               to
               be
               sav'd
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               possible
               with
               God
               :
            
             To
             shew
             that
             upon
             this
             Union
             with
             him
             our
             Salvation
             does
             depend
             :
             And
             that
             all
             those
             means
             introduc'd
             by
             Men
             are
             a
             very
             small
             matter
             ,
             for
             they
             can
             serve
             only
             to
             some
             for
             means
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             Union
             ,
             serving
             for
             others
             for
             great
             Hindrances
             :
             For
             this
             Union
             requires
             a
             Recollection
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Diversion
             of
             it
             to
             so
             many
             different
             things
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               :
               That
               no
               Body
               doubted
               that
               our
               Salvation
               depended
               upon
               God
               :
               That
               no
               Body
               could
               save
               either
               himself
               or
               others
               :
               That
               this
               Passage
               of
               the
               Gospel
               was
               so
               understood
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             understand
             me
             well
             .
             Our
             Salvation
             does
             not
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             as
             you
             believe
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             saves
             one
             and
             damns
             another
             without
             our
             contributing
             thereunto
             .
             This
             is
             an
             Error
             which
             puts
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             most
             pious
             in
             hazard
             .
             For
             God
             
             will
             damn
             no
             Body
             without
             Sin
             ,
             and
             likewise
             he
             will
             save
             no
             body
             unless
             they
             give
             themselves
             to
             him
             x
             of
             their
             own
             Free-will
             .
             And
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             said
             to
             his
             Apostles
             .
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               as
               to
               Men
               to
               be
               sav'd
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               not
               impossible
               to
               God
            
             ;
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             a
             Man
             shall
             live
             to
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             be
             sav'd
             :
             But
             if
             he
             come
             to
             unite
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             returning
             with
             the
             Heart
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             save
             him
             .
             And
             when
             you
             say
             to
             me
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             World
             will
             perish
             if
             they
             must
             needs
             Exercise
             the
             very
             same
             Righteousness
             of
             which
             I
             speak
             ,
             because
             Men
             are
             very
             far
             from
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             Truth
             ,
             that
             continuing
             in
             the
             State
             in
             which
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             will
             y
             all
             perish
             :
             For
             living
             to
             themselves
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             as
             to
             them
             :
             But
             if
             they
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             return
             unto
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             save
             them
             .
             No
             Body
             can
             look
             for
             Salvation
             after
             the
             manner
             that
             they
             live
             at
             present
             ,
             for
             they
             know
             not
             God
             any
             longer
             ,
             all
             having
             abandon'd
             him
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ;
               How
               she
               perceiv'd
               that
               the
               World
               is
               judged
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               irrevocable
               Sentence
               is
               given
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             perceive
             this
             by
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             cannot
             suffer
             an
             Universal
             Evil
             without
             an
             Universal
             Chastisement
             .
             When
             there
             have
             been
             particular
             Wicked
             Men
             ,
             God
             has
             condemn'd
             them
             in
             particular
             :
             For
             his
             upright
             Justice
             never
             exceeds
             nor
             diminishes
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             Merit
             or
             Demerit
             of
             Men
             ,
             doing
             always
             justly
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             the
             Evil
             as
             to
             the
             good
             .
             Now
             Men
             having
             generally
             all
             of
             them
             abandon'd
             their
             God
             ,
             have
             ,
             in
             doing
             this
             ,
             given
             Sentence
             of
             the
             general
             Destruction
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             recall'd
             ,
             because
             the
             Will
             of
             Man
             is
             not
             inclin'd
             to
             return
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             rather
             to
             be
             the
             more
             estrang'd
             from
             him
             ,
             if
             the
             Plagues
             should
             yet
             be
             delay'd
             .
             Therefore
             I
             affirm
             with
             Assurance
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             the
             irrevocable
             Sentence
             is
             given
             to
             purge
             the
             whole
             World
             by
             divers
             Plagues
             of
             
               War
               ,
               Pestilence
            
             and
             Famine
             ,
             which
             are
             fram'd
             of
             the
             three
             means
             which
             have
             caus'd
             Men
             to
             abandon
             God.
             Three
             general
             Sins
             z
             will
             have
             Three
             General
             Plagues
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             Men
             have
             all
             abandon'd
             the
             Love
             of
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             loving
             him
             as
             themselves
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             every
             one
             endeavours
             to
             make
             War
             against
             him
             by
             Contempt
             ,
             Envy
             and
             Jealousie
             :
             By
             Quarrels
             ,
             Lyes
             and
             Cheatings
             .
             All
             these
             things
             have
             made
             Man
             
             abandon
             God
             in
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             who
             is
             his
             true
             Image
             .
             They
             study
             not
             only
             not
             to
             love
             him
             as
             themselves
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             vex
             him
             in
             all
             things
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             but
             Wars
             and
             Divisions
             even
             among
             Kinsfolk
             ,
             yea
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             All
             these
             Discords
             together
             ,
             do
             they
             not
             make
             an
             Universal
             War
             ?
             We
             are
             astonish'd
             to
             see
             the
             Wars
             of
             Provinces
             and
             of
             Kings
             ,
             without
             considering
             that
             every
             body
             does
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Power
             .
             A
             Clown
             will
             sometimes
             fight
             with
             his
             Companion
             for
             a
             Farthing
             .
             He
             does
             as
             much
             Evil
             ,
             in
             proportion
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             fights
             against
             his
             Equal
             for
             a
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             God
             regards
             nothing
             but
             the
             Wickedness
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Worth
             of
             the
             Subject
             .
             If
             he
             permit
             Kingdoms
             to
             be
             everywhere
             in
             Wars
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             an
             exact
             Justice
             ,
             when
             all
             private
             Men
             are
             so
             already
             .
             Could
             he
             deny
             Kings
             the
             same
             Liberty
             that
             he
             permits
             to
             all
             others
             ,
             since
             they
             were
             all
             equally
             created
             with
             the
             Disposal
             of
             their
             Free
             Will
             ,
             the
             King
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Clown
             ?
             Would
             it
             be
             just
             that
             God
             should
             take
             from
             Kings
             the
             Power
             to
             make
             War
             ,
             and
             permit
             it
             to
             private
             Persons
             ?
             He
             would
             be
             a
             partial
             God
             ,
             an
             accepter
             of
             Persons
             .
             If
             we
             did
             live
             in
             Peace
             with
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             God
             would
             only
             punish
             in
             particular
             the
             Kings
             which
             make
             War
             :
             But
             our
             Domestick
             Wars
             do
             merit
             that
             we
             should
             suffer
             Universal
             Wars
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             a
             just
             Judgment
             .
             Since
             we
             will
             not
             continue
             in
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             with
             our selves
             and
             with
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             meet
             that
             we
             should
             be
             so
             with
             Kings
             :
             For
             our
             Wars
             have
             made
             us
             abandon
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             draw
             upon
             our selves
             the
             Plague
             of
             War
             by
             our
             Sin
             of
             Dissension
             .
          
           
             The
             Plague
             of
             Pestilence
             is
             also
             justly
             prepar'd
             for
             us
             :
             Because
             all
             Men
             in
             general
             have
             abandon'd
             their
             God
             for
             the
             Affection
             which
             they
             bear
             to
             this
             miserable
             Life
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             just
             that
             it
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             us
             ,
             since
             it
             has
             serv'd
             us
             for
             a
             mean
             to
             abandon
             our
             God
             ,
             who
             gave
             it
             unto
             us
             ,
             only
             that
             we
             might
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             loved
             the
             Gift
             more
             than
             the
             Giver
             ;
             our
             Life
             being
             the
             Time
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             wherein
             we
             ought
             always
             to
             aspire
             to
             that
             which
             will
             be
             eternal
             :
             But
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             content
             to
             lose
             it
             
               (
               the
               Eternal
            
             )
             provided
             we
             might
             live
             here
             always
             :
             All
             Men
             almost
             are
             in
             this
             Error
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             draw
             down
             the
             Plague
             of
             Pestilence
             ,
             to
             put
             an
             End
             to
             Desires
             so
             impious
             ,
             which
             have
             made
             them
             abandon
             their
             God.
             This
             Life
             must
             needs
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             us
             ,
             since
             it
             serves
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             withdraw
             us
             from
             God.
             The
             Plague
             of
             Pestilence
             
             is
             justly
             sent
             upon
             us
             to
             give
             Death
             to
             those
             who
             love
             their
             Lives
             more
             than
             God.
             As
             is
             also
             that
             of
             Famine
             ,
             because
             so
             many
             Men
             have
             abandon'd
             their
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             the
             Mouth
             .
             How
             many
             are
             there
             who
             love
             a
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             more
             than
             Spiritual
             Delights
             ?
             Provided
             the
             Mouth
             and
             the
             Belly
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             they
             care
             very
             little
             for
             God.
             Is
             it
             not
             fit
             that
             they
             endure
             Hunger
             who
             think
             of
             nothing
             but
             of
             filling
             themselves
             ?
             This
             evil
             is
             so
             general
             that
             in
             the
             best
             Assemblies
             of
             Christians
             ,
             now-a-days
             ,
             they
             speak
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
             ,
             to
             keep
             themselves
             chearful
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             fit
             that
             this
             should
             be
             chastised
             with
             Justice
             by
             an
             universal
             Hunger
             ,
             since
             this
             Sensual
             Appetite
             has
             caused
             an
             universal
             Sin
             ,
             by
             almost
             all
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             From
             whence
             I
             draw
             the
             certainty
             that
             all
             are
             judg'd
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Sentence
             is
             irrevocable
             :
             Because
             no
             Body
             repents
             of
             these
             three
             Sins
             ,
             which
             form
             the
             last
             Plagues
             ,
             and
             God
             cannot
             defer
             longer
             to
             send
             them
             b
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ;
               how
               we
               could
               believe
               that
               the
               last
               Plagues
               were
               begun
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             Do
             you
             not
             c
             perceive
             that
             we
             are
             abandon'd
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             ?
             That
             Lying
             prevails
             ,
             and
             d
             that
             Truth
             is
             opprest
             ?
             That
             Men
             e
             promise
             themselves
             Peace
             and
             Security
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             such
             evident
             Perils
             ?
             That
             there
             is
             f
             no
             longer
             Righteousness
             nor
             Sincerity
             or
             Fidelity
             among
             Men
             ?
             That
             Evils
             are
             conceiv'd
             without
             Fear
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             without
             Reprehension
             ?
             That
             the
             Just
             g
             is
             punish'd
             as
             guilty
             ,
             and
             the
             Guilty
             supported
             and
             defended
             ?
             That
             there
             is
             no
             longer
             h
             neither
             Faith
             nor
             Law
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             live
             in
             a
             Neglect
             of
             God
             and
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ?
             Are
             not
             these
             the
             greatest
             Plagues
             that
             could
             ever
             befal
             the
             World
             ?
             They
             are
             more
             to
             be
             dreaded
             than
             Fire
             ,
             Pestilence
             ,
             War
             and
             bodily
             Famine
             ,
             which
             can
             but
             kill
             Bodies
             :
             Whereas
             these
             Spiritual
             Plagues
             kill
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Eternal
             Spirit
             .
             Behold
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             with
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             see
             that
             all
             Souls
             perish
             without
             perceiving
             it
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             greatest
             Punishment
             that
             God
             can
             ever
             permit
             to
             befal
             Men.
             
             Many
             say
             blindly
             ,
             
               We
               are
               at
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               for
               Wickedness
               abounds
               in
               all
               places
               :
               There
               is
               no
               Trust
               to
               be
               given
               to
               any
               :
               They
               deceive
               one
               another
               without
               Faith
               or
               Honesty
               .
            
             In
             saying
             this
             they
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ,
             without
             knowing
             it
             ,
             far
             less
             apprehending
             it
             .
             Many
             Signs
             have
             appear'd
             i
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             in
             the
             Stars
             ,
             fearful
             Comets
             ,
             menacing
             great
             Evils
             ,
             which
             did
             affright
             some
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             so
             soon
             as
             the
             Devil
             had
             Leisure
             to
             make
             his
             Adherents
             study
             to
             find
             out
             Reasons
             ,
             shewing
             that
             these
             were
             but
             natural
             things
             ,
             engendred
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             he
             made
             the
             Fear
             of
             those
             threatnings
             of
             God
             ,
             sent
             as
             the
             Forerunners
             of
             his
             Justice
             ,
             to
             evanish
             out
             of
             their
             Minds
             .
             The
             Sea
             has
             yielded
             blood
             ▪
             And
             as
             soon
             as
             this
             has
             ceas'd
             ,
             the
             Memory
             of
             it
             has
             been
             effac'd
             .
             Fire
             has
             burnt
             many
             Cities
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             presently
             found
             out
             some
             Invention
             to
             cover
             all
             these
             Warnings
             which
             God
             gives
             us
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             these
             are
             Casual
             and
             Natural
             Things
             :
             As
             also
             the
             swallowing
             up
             of
             several
             Towns
             and
             Cities
             ,
             caus'd
             by
             Earthquakes
             :
             They
             attribute
             all
             these
             Things
             to
             future
             and
             to
             natural
             Causes
             ,
             saying
             ;
             That
             these
             Countries
             ,
             situate
             toward
             the
             Sea
             ,
             are
             subject
             to
             Earthquakes
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             they
             make
             all
             the
             Threatnings
             and
             Warnings
             of
             God
             to
             evanish
             out
             of
             Men's
             Minds
             ,
             that
             no
             Body
             may
             enter
             into
             himself
             to
             be
             converted
             unto
             him
             through
             Fear
             and
             Trembling
             .
             Some
             Stroaks
             of
             Thunder
             us'd
             sometimes
             to
             shake
             intire
             Cities
             ;
             where
             the
             People
             ran
             to
             Confession
             ,
             to
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             Death
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             so
             many
             several
             Effects
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             Men's
             being
             abandon'd
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             all
             those
             outward
             Sings
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             which
             have
             appear'd
             in
             our
             Time
             and
             to
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             no
             body
             is
             converted
             unto
             God
             for
             this
             :
             Far
             less
             do
             they
             Imbrace
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Penitence
             .
             It
             seems
             they
             mock
             at
             God's
             Warnings
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               These
               are
               Natural
               Things
            
             .
             But
             I
             would
             willingly
             demand
             of
             these
             Ear-flatterers
             ,
             If
             God
             ought
             not
             to
             send
             his
             Plagues
             but
             by
             supernatural
             Things
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Chimera's
             in
             the
             Air
             ?
             He
             ,
             who
             has
             created
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             must
             not
             he
             make
             Use
             of
             them
             l
             to
             chastise
             the
             Offences
             which
             we
             commit
             against
             him
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             need
             of
             Natural
             Things
             to
             make
             our
             Body
             suffer
             ,
             which
             are
             likewise
             Natural
             ?
             If
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             damn'd
             shall
             indeed
             be
             punish'd
             with
             Natural
             Things
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             are
             yet
             living
             upon
             Earth
             ?
             Since
             they
             are
             not
             sensible
             but
             of
             Natural
             Things
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             have
             Subjects
             conformable
             to
             their
             Nature
             .
             The
             Deluge
             was
             made
             by
             a
             Natural
             Rain
             :
             And
             the
             last
             Plagues
             will
             be
             made
             by
             Pestilence
             ,
             War
             ,
             Famine
             and
             Fire
             ,
             all
             Natural
             Things
             ,
             because
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Earth
             and
             all
             the
             Elements
             ought
             to
             rise
             up
             against
             us
             ,
             to
             avenge
             the
             Offence
             that
             we
             do
             against
             their
             Creator
             and
             ours
             .
             If
             the
             Fire
             shall
             kindle
             by
             some
             accident
             ,
             or
             the
             Earth
             quake
             by
             the
             Tossings
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             overturn
             Cities
             ,
             would
             m
             this
             be
             accidental
             unto
             God
             ,
             who
             says
             n
             that
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Hairs
             of
             our
             Heads
             are
             numbred
             ?
             Would
             he
             thus
             let
             such
             grievous
             Accidents
             fall
             out
             Without
             his
             Permission
             ?
             this
             cannot
             be
             true
             .
             But
             the
             Devil
             ,
             to
             divert
             us
             from
             believing
             that
             these
             things
             are
             o
             the
             beginnings
             of
             the
             last
             Plagues
             ,
             makes
             it
             be
             said
             by
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             Natural
             Things
             that
             no
             Body
             may
             turn
             to
             Repentance
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Thirtieth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               How
               God
               permits
               Man
               to
               be
               abandon'd
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               Ask'd
               her
               ;
               How
               God
               permits
               that
               we
               should
               be
               thus
               abandon'd
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Error
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             p
             God
             permits
             it
             by
             his
             Justice
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             left
             q
             his
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             to
             hearken
             unto
             and
             follow
             r
             Lyes
             .
             He
             compels
             no
             Body
             ,
             leaving
             every
             one
             in
             the
             Liberty
             wherein
             he
             created
             them
             .
             If
             Man
             therewith
             will
             needs
             abandon
             his
             God
             and
             adhere
             unto
             the
             Devil
             s
             he
             lets
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             not
             take
             away
             again
             the
             Free-Will
             which
             he
             has
             once
             given
             him
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             never
             take
             back
             again
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             t
             unchangeable
             in
             all
             his
             Doings
             :
             And
             having
             once
             found
             it
             good
             that
             Man
             should
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             Creature
             altogether
             free
             ,
             he
             cannot
             afteward
             find
             it
             evil
             ,
             but
             will
             leave
             him
             this
             absolute
             Liberty
             unto
             all
             Eternity
             .
             If
             he
             will
             use
             it
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             follow
             the
             End
             for
             which
             it
             has
             been
             given
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             will
             use
             it
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             and
             to
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             free
             :
             God
             will
             not
             be
             mov'd
             for
             this
             ,
             remaining
             always
             ,
             Just
             ,
             Good
             and
             True.
             Whatever
             Man
             does
             ,
             God
             remains
             always
             what
             he
             is
             in
             himself
             without
             being
             mov'd
             ,
             and
             without
             hindring
             Man
             to
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             needs
             do
             it
             by
             his
             own
             Free
             Will.
             God
             can
             lose
             nothing
             ,
             even
             tho'
             all
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             World
             would
             follow
             the
             Devil
             .
             They
             only
             wrong
             themselves
             .
             God
             will
             never
             take
             away
             again
             the
             Free
             Will
             that
             he
             has
             given
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             evil
             Deeds
             ;
             but
             permits
             them
             still
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             their
             
             Damnation
             as
             to
             their
             Salvation
             .
             All
             the
             other
             Creatures
             do
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             as
             a
             Servant
             does
             the
             Will
             of
             his
             Master
             by
             force
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             well
             animate
             as
             inanimate
             to
             do
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             without
             their
             being
             able
             to
             resist
             it
             ,
             being
             bounded
             ,
             limitted
             and
             constrain'd
             not
             to
             pass
             over
             the
             Bounds
             and
             the
             Limits
             wherein
             God
             has
             plac'd
             them
             :
             But
             Man
             alone
             ,
             who
             participates
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             has
             the
             Liberty
             to
             resist
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             not
             oppose
             ,
             for
             he
             cannot
             repent
             u
             of
             the
             Liberty
             that
             he
             has
             given
             unto
             Man.
             Thus
             God
             permits
             Man
             to
             abandon
             himself
             unto
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             ,
             and
             to
             forsake
             that
             of
             Truth
             :
             For
             he
             would
             act
             against
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             to
             take
             back
             again
             that
             great
             Advantage
             which
             he
             has
             given
             unto
             Man
             ,
             of
             his
             Free
             Will
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             rule
             over
             the
             Earth
             as
             a
             little
             God
             ,
             independent
             from
             every
             other
             thing
             which
             is
             not
             God.
             And
             if
             he
             did
             not
             permit
             Man
             to
             follow
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             needs
             follow
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             render
             him
             a
             limited
             and
             forc'd
             Creature
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             serve
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             by
             Force
             ,
             as
             ,
             Servants
             and
             Slaves
             :
             Which
             would
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Designs
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             has
             chosen
             our
             Souls
             for
             his
             Spouses
             x
             in
             making
             them
             partake
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             most
             agreeable
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           First
           Part.
           
        
      
       
         
           
           
             THE
             SECOND
             PART
             OF
             THE
             LIGHT
             OF
             THE
             WORLD
             .
          
           
             Being
             a
             Continuation
             of
             the
             Conferences
             which
             
               Antonia
               Bourignon
            
             had
             with
             the
             deceast
             Mr.
             
               Christian
               de
               Cort
            
             ;
             which
             deserves
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             understood
             and
             considered
             by
             all
             who
             desire
             to
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             Written
             originally
             in
             French.
             
          
           
             S.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             XI
             .
             19
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Be
               not
               high
               minded
               ,
               but
               fear
               :
               For
               if
               God
               spared
               not
               the
               natural
               Branches
            
             (
             the
             Jews
             )
             
               take
               heed
               ,
               lest
               he
               also
               spare
               not
               thee
               .
               Behold
               therefore
               the
               Goodness
               and
               Severity
               of
               God
               :
               on
               them
               which
               fell
               ,
               Severity
               ;
               but
               towards
               thee
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               if
               thou
               continue
               in
               the
               State
               wherein
               his
               Goodness
               has
               plac'd
               you
               ;
               otherwise
               thou
               also
               shalt
               be
               cut
               off
               ;
               and
               they
               also
               if
               they
               bide
               not
               still
               in
               Vnbelief
               ,
               shall
               be
               grafted
               in
               :
               For
               God
               is
               able
               to
               graft
               them
               in
               again
               .
            
          
           
             LONDON
             ,
             Printed
             in
             the
             Year
             MDCXCVI
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             TO
             THE
             READER
             .
          
           
             
               Dear
               Reader
               ,
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             more
             than
             twelve
             Years
             since
             I
             had
             the
             following
             Conferences
             in
             this
             second
             Part
             of
             the
             
               Light
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             which
             shall
             follow
             in
             the
             third
             Part
             ;
             which
             you
             may
             afterwards
             see
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             that
             they
             be
             publish'd
             ;
             and
             I
             had
             no
             Inclinations
             to
             make
             them
             publick
             :
             For
             all
             these
             Questions
             were
             propos'd
             to
             me
             by
             the
             deceast
             Mr.
             
               Christian
               de
               Cort
            
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             S.
             John
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Mechlin
             in
             Brabant
             and
             Superiour
             of
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Oratory
             in
             that
             City
             ;
             who
             being
             desirous
             to
             understand
             the
             Matters
             relating
             to
             his
             Religion
             ,
             propos'd
             to
             me
             divers
             Theological
             Questions
             ,
             touching
             the
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             of
             Christians
             who
             aspire
             to
             the
             Perfection
             of
             their
             Souls
             :
             To
             which
             I
             answered
             according
             to
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Experience
             that
             God
             gave
             me
             .
             This
             the
             deceast
             
               de
               Cort
            
             having
             exactly
             noted
             and
             set
             down
             in
             Writing
             ,
             he
             design'd
             to
             have
             printed
             it
             in
             the
             Year
             1667.
             
             But
             it
             was
             afterwards
             delayed
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             many
             of
             his
             Friends
             ;
             who
             knowing
             the
             Partiality
             and
             Jealousie
             of
             many
             Divines
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             were
             afraid
             ,
             
               that
               the
               said
               
               
                 de
                 Cort
              
               and
               I
               might
               be
               put
               into
               the
               Inquisition
               for
               having
               declar'd
               too
               openly
               the
               Faults
               and
               Corruptions
               which
               are
               crept
               into
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               telling
               us
               ,
               that
               this
               would
               be
               insupportable
               to
               many
               Zealots
               of
               that
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             deceast
             
               de
               Cort
            
             being
             very
             earnest
             to
             make
             the
             plain
             Truth
             known
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             resolved
             to
             go
             to
             Holland
             ,
             and
             to
             print
             all
             these
             Conferences
             there
             ,
             judging
             it
             very
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             be
             communicated
             to
             sincere
             Persons
             ,
             who
             he
             thought
             were
             perishing
             thro'
             Ignorance
             ,
             saying
             often
             
               I
               was
               deceived
               as
               to
               Matters
               of
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               :
               And
               thro'
               this
               Blindness
               I
               have
               also
               deceived
               others
               ,
               by
               teaching
               them
               Shadows
               for
               Substances
               ;
               and
               I
               'll
               never
               be
               at
               rest
               till
               I
               have
               communicated
               to
               them
               the
               Truths
               of
               God
               that
               you
               have
               declared
               to
               me
               :
            
             And
             so
             by
             his
             Persuasions
             and
             many
             importunate
             Requests
             ,
             I
             resolved
             to
             go
             with
             him
             to
             Holland
             to
             cause
             him
             to
             print
             all
             these
             Conferences
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             had
             together
             for
             a
             long
             time
             .
             I
             was
             much
             averse
             to
             this
             ;
             because
             I
             had
             not
             yet
             printed
             any
             of
             my
             Writings
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             Matters
             contain'd
             in
             these
             Conferences
             would
             greatly
             shock
             many
             who
             are
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             whom
             I
             lov'd
             tenderly
             ,
             and
             desired
             not
             to
             offend
             them
             ,
             esteeming
             them
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             I
             had
             never
             yet
             convers'd
             with
             any
             ,
             nor
             had
             I
             been
             in
             any
             Place
             or
             Country
             ,
             without
             the
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             :
             And
             I
             knew
             not
             what
             sort
             of
             People
             I
             might
             meet
             with
             elsewhere
             :
             For
             I
             imagined
             I
             should
             find
             there
             People
             that
             were
             monstrous
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             different
             Shape
             from
             those
             of
             my
             own
             Country
             ,
             where
             they
             represent
             to
             Children
             those
             who
             are
             not
             Romanists
             ,
             a
             Wolves
             
             covered
             with
             Sheeps
             Skins
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             imprint
             on
             the
             tender
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Children
             ,
             a
             mortal
             Enmity
             against
             those
             who
             in
             all
             things
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Opinions
             that
             are
             profess'd
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             This
             made
             me
             afraid
             to
             go
             to
             Holland
             to
             cause
             these
             Conferences
             to
             be
             printed
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             I
             had
             seriously
             recommended
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             I
             resolved
             to
             go
             on
             that
             Errand
             :
             For
             God
             made
             me
             understand
             ,
             
               That
               't
               is
               not
               Religion
               that
               saves
               the
               Soul
               ,
               but
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               that
               begets
               true
               Vertue
               :
               And
               that
               I
               ought
               to
               love
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               good
               to
               those
               of
               every
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               impartially
               .
            
             And
             this
             inward
             Voice
             planted
             in
             my
             Soul
             an
             Impartiality
             towards
             all
             sorts
             of
             Religions
             indifferently
             ,
             without
             caring
             to
             inform
             my self
             of
             what
             Religion
             Persons
             were
             ,
             or
             the
             Places
             and
             Countries
             to
             which
             I
             was
             to
             go
             ,
             nor
             with
             whom
             I
             was
             to
             speak
             .
             This
             has
             been
             my
             Practice
             ever
             since
             ,
             regarding
             only
             the
             Disposition
             of
             the
             Souls
             with
             whom
             I
             was
             to
             treat
             without
             considering
             what
             Religion
             they
             profess'd
             ,
             or
             what
             Party
             they
             were
             of
             as
             to
             outward
             Worship
             ;
             since
             in
             Effect
             in
             all
             Kinds
             of
             States
             ,
             Professions
             and
             Religions
             I
             've
             met
             with
             Persons
             disposed
             to
             receive
             the
             Truth
             that
             comes
             from
             God
             :
             Yea
             ,
             some
             of
             those
             that
             are
             without
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             are
             more
             ready
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             than
             they
             who
             call
             themselves
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             ;
             tho'
             this
             they
             hold
             for
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             be
             saved
             out
             of
             her
             Communion
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             very
             ill
             conceiv'd
             ,
             since
             God
             is
             universal
             ,
             and
             he
             's
             to
             be
             found
             every
             where
             by
             those
             who
             seek
             and
             worship
             him
             :
             For
             he
             's
             not
             fix'd
             to
             any
             material
             Body
             .
             
             All
             Souls
             who
             take
             their
             Delight
             in
             him
             ,
             are
             his
             Spouses
             ,
             call
             them
             by
             what
             Name
             or
             Religion
             you
             please
             :
             For
             all
             these
             different
             Names
             or
             Opinions
             do
             not
             make
             a
             Christian
             ▪
             but
             only
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             makes
             a
             Christian
             .
             And
             all
             those
             who
             put
             in
             Practice
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             Christians
             and
             Disciples
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             even
             tho'
             they
             were
             Turks
             or
             Heathens
             :
             Of
             which
             Professions
             ,
             I
             believe
             several
             condemn
             and
             judge
             the
             nominal
             and
             professing
             Christians
             since
             God
             
               has
               a
               no
               Respect
               of
               Persons
               ▪
            
             and
             will
             judge
             all
             Men
             according
             b
             
               to
               their
               Works
            
             .
             This
             the
             Scripture
             ▪
             confirms
             ,
             saying
             c
             by
             your
             Works
             you
             shall
             be
             judged
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             Works
             you
             shall
             be
             condemn'd
             :
             And
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             taught
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             to
             the
             Samaritan
             Woman
             ,
             and
             to
             many
             other
             Nations
             who
             were
             not
             Jews
             ,
             saying
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             d
             
               Go
               ,
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ;
               He
               that
               believes
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             He
             even
             ate
             ,
             and
             conversed
             with
             Sinners
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             any
             of
             them
             would
             receive
             the
             Truths
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             Practice
             ;
             and
             tho'
             at
             first
             he
             rejected
             the
             Canaanitish
             Woman
             as
             a
             Dog
             ,
             yet
             he
             shew'd
             her
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             by
             her
             Conversion
             and
             persevering
             Humility
             .
             For
             the
             same
             Reason
             he
             says
             to
             Christians
             ,
             e
             that
             Publicans
             and
             Sinners
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             ;
             which
             still
             farther
             
             confirms
             this
             Truth
             ,
             That
             Religion
             does
             not
             save
             a
             Man
             ;
             but
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             that
             sanctisies
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             made
             me
             get
             over
             all
             Humane
             Respects
             and
             declare
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             things
             which
             were
             ask'd
             me
             by
             so
             many
             different
             Conferences
             ,
             all
             about
             the
             Roman
             Church
             :
             For
             at
             that
             time
             I
             knew
             no
             other
             Religions
             ;
             and
             (
             with
             Compassion
             )
             I
             booked
             upon
             all
             those
             who
             died
             out
             of
             the
             Roman●
             Church
             as
             damn'd
             (
             as
             our
             Divines
             taught
             .
             )
             So
             that
             being
             ask'd
             by
             a
             Romish
             Priest
             ,
             I
             answered
             plainly
             to
             all
             his
             Questions
             :
             Vpon
             which
             ,
             many
             took
             Occasion
             to
             say
             that
             I
             had
             chang'd
             my
             Religion
             ,
             and
             was
             become
             an
             Enemy
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             since
             being
             born
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             live
             and
             die
             therein
             ,
             without
             changing
             Name
             or
             Religion
             ;
             but
             only
             my
             Manners
             and
             Life
             :
             And
             will
             endeavour
             to
             be
             regenerated
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             and
             imitate
             him
             even
             to
             Death
             ,
             letting
             Ignorant
             Men
             say
             and
             judge
             of
             me
             as
             they
             please
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             offer
             this
             LIGHT
             OF
             THE
             WORLD
             to
             all
             good
             Souls
             who
             seek
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             become
             true
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             truly
             discern
             Reality
             from
             Appearance
             :
             For
             this
             prevails
             now
             through
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             among
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sects
             and
             Religions
             ,
             where
             every
             one
             cleaves
             to
             the
             Bark
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             touch
             the
             Wood
             ,
             fancying
             that
             Vertue
             consists
             in
             having
             a
             fine
             Religious
             Name
             of
             that
             of
             the
             
               Reformed
               ,
               the
               Evangelicks
               ,
               the
               Catholicks
            
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             that
             ,
             
             they
             are
             persons
             guided
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Quakers
             boast
             ,
             though
             all
             these
             sorts
             of
             Names
             are
             false
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             suitable
             to
             the
             Life
             and
             Manners
             of
             those
             who
             call
             themselves
             so
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             they
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             Reformed
             ,
             were
             truly
             so
             ,
             we
             would
             see
             the
             Reformation
             in
             their
             Life
             and
             Manners
             :
             Whereas
             we
             find
             they
             all
             live
             according
             to
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ;
             which
             the
             Scripture
             says
             ,
             f
             
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             They
             are
             neither
             reformed
             in
             their
             Moveables
             nor
             their
             Apparel
             ,
             nor
             in
             their
             Eating
             or
             Drinking
             :
             They
             seek
             in
             all
             the
             finest
             and
             the
             best
             :
             They
             labour
             and
             trade
             diligently
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             wherewith
             to
             maintain
             themselves
             in
             Pomp
             ,
             Excess
             or
             Plenty
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             without
             bridling
             their
             fleshly
             Appetites
             or
             their
             Sensualities
             in
             any
             thing
             ;
             still
             coveting
             more
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             give
             it
             as
             much
             Satisfaction
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             World
             they
             may
             have
             Ease
             ,
             Honours
             and
             Pleasure
             .
          
           
             Thus
             they
             are
             called
             Reformed
             ,
             though
             in
             Effect
             they
             will
             not
             reform
             themselves
             in
             the
             least
             thing
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             By
             which
             we
             see
             that
             they
             who
             call
             themselves
             Reformed
             bear
             a
             false
             Name
             ,
             that
             makes
             them
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             Deceivers
             of
             others
             and
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
             As
             those
             also
             are
             deceived
             who
             call
             themselves
             the
             Evangelicks
             :
             For
             in
             all
             their
             Works
             and
             
             Practices
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             conformable
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             all
             directly
             opposite
             to
             it
             :
             For
             they
             do
             not
             observe
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Point
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Councils
             :
             For
             instead
             of
             loving
             voluntary
             Poverty
             ,
             ;
             they
             love
             the
             Abundance
             and
             Riches
             of
             this
             World
             unsatiably
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             Guides
             to
             those
             Evangelical
             Perfections
             ,
             are
             the
             farthest
             remov'd
             from
             them
             ,
             abandoning
             their
             Flocks
             and
             Churches
             to
             find
             others
             that
             afford
             them
             more
             temporal
             Profit
             :
             They
             are
             far
             from
             imitating
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             said
             g
             
               freely
               I
               have
               received
               ,
               and
               freely
               I
               give
               thee
            
             ;
             since
             these
             modern
             Evangelicks
             give
             at
             the
             greatest
             Price
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             that
             bids
             most
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             do
             not
             justly
             bear
             the
             Name
             of
             Evangelicks
             ,
             since
             they
             neither
             teach
             nor
             Practise
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Council
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             but
             false
             Names
             and
             Parades
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             appear
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Sight
             of
             Men
             what
             they
             are
             not
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             No
             more
             than
             those
             are
             Catholicks
             who
             bear
             the
             Name
             ,
             since
             to
             call
             one
             a
             Catholick
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Person
             joyn'd
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ;
             which
             these
             are
             not
             who
             call
             themselves
             Catholicks
             ,
             since
             we
             perceive
             not
             any
             Holiness
             in
             their
             Lives
             ,
             but
             much
             Vice
             and
             Injustice
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             seeming
             Vertue
             ,
             without
             any
             Reality
             or
             Sanctification
             .
             They
             boast
             that
             they
             are
             Abraham's
             Children
             ,
             without
             doing
             the
             Works
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             or
             
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             without
             observing
             the
             Commands
             of
             Christ
             :
             They
             content
             themselves
             to
             be
             called
             Catholicks
             without
             conforming
             their
             Lives
             to
             those
             who
             liv'd
             holily
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             whose
             Lives
             and
             Histories
             they
             read
             without
             endeavouring
             to
             become
             holy
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             whose
             Feast
             ▪
             s
             they
             solemnize
             ,
             tho'
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             in
             their
             Communion
             ,
             nor
             truly
             Catholicks
             ,
             till
             in
             their
             Lives
             they
             follow
             their
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             the
             streight
             Way
             that
             leads
             to
             Life
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Name
             of
             Catholick
             ,
             will
             condemn
             them
             rather
             than
             justifie
             them
             ,
             whereas
             they
             presume
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             by
             God
             to
             all
             other
             Religions
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             of
             the
             most
             Holy
             and
             Perfect
             Religion
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             Catholick
             ,
             which
             they
             bear
             .
             This
             would
             really
             be
             if
             their
             Souls
             were
             united
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ;
             which
             only
             and
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             makes
             a
             Catholick
             .
             By
             which
             we
             see
             that
             these
             Persons
             bear
             a
             false
             Name
             ,
             since
             they
             presume
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Name
             Catholick
             ;
             and
             be-believe
             they
             are
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             This
             would
             be
             true
             ,
             if
             the
             Roman
             Church
             were
             the
             only
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             :
             But
             because
             Souls
             who
             are
             not
             sanctified
             ,
             are
             not
             truly
             Catholick
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             be
             saved
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             since
             no
             Religion
             saves
             ,
             unless
             the
             Heart
             be
             truly
             Religious
             ,
             or
             truly
             Catholick
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             also
             those
             who
             are
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             do
             greatly
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             who
             through
             a
             
             foolish
             Imagination
             ,
             fancy
             that
             they
             are
             guided
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             have
             begun
             to
             conform
             themselves
             to
             this
             Sect
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             more
             Force
             to
             sanctifie
             Men
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             other
             Religions
             together
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             perfect
             ,
             none
             of
             which
             can
             save
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Soul
             :
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             saves
             ,
             but
             the
             LOVE
             OF
             GOD
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Religion
             .
             Every
             one
             ought
             to
             hold
             the
             Religion
             that
             serves
             him
             as
             a
             Mean
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             LOVE
             ,
             without
             taking
             his
             Religion
             for
             the
             End
             of
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             not
             be
             greatly
             deceived
             at
             Death
             ,
             thinking
             to
             plead
             their
             Religion
             which
             they
             imagine
             to
             be
             the
             best
             ,
             as
             the
             Quakers
             believe
             they
             have
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             the
             Name
             of
             Quakers
             ,
             tho
             they
             have
             him
             only
             by
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             false
             Persuasions
             ;
             and
             the
             Devil
             makes
             them
             believe
             they
             are
             better
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             Men
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             quitted
             outwardly
             the
             gross
             Sins
             of
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Theft
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             tho'
             in
             their
             Manners
             they
             be
             as
             vicious
             as
             others
             ,
             presuming
             that
             they
             have
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             living
             in
             an
             Esteem
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             a
             Contempt
             of
             others
             ,
             calling
             themselves
             spiritual
             ,
             while
             they
             remain
             carnal
             ,
             despising
             all
             the
             Means
             of
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
             to
             adhere
             to
             their
             own
             Caprices
             ;
             and
             they
             imagine
             they
             are
             illuminated
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             when
             they
             are
             mov'd
             only
             by
             their
             own
             disorderly
             Passions
             ,
             which
             do
             often
             precipitate
             them
             into
             fruitless
             Sufferings
             and
             Persecutions
             ,
             with
             the
             Scandal
             of
             their
             Neighbour
             :
             So
             that
             no
             body
             has
             Ground
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             for
             being
             
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Opinion
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
             being
             of
             any
             other
             Sect
             or
             Religion
             ,
             since
             all
             these
             Names
             do
             nothing
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             :
             But
             to
             be
             sav'd
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             renewed
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             God
             :
             And
             the
             Scripture
             says
             ,
             h
             
               Obedience
               is
               better
               than
               Sacrifice
            
             .
          
           
             This
             shews
             that
             it
             's
             better
             to
             be
             resigned
             entirely
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             to
             be
             ruled
             thereby
             ,
             than
             to
             profess
             any
             Religion
             how
             good
             and
             holy
             soever
             we
             think
             it
             to
             be
             .
             These
             material
             Bodies
             do
             not
             save
             the
             Soul
             ,
             but
             the
             Love
             that
             it
             bears
             to
             its
             God
             will
             save
             it
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
             In
             which
             Men
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             lay
             the
             Stress
             of
             their
             Salvation
             upon
             some
             means
             which
             they
             make
             use
             of
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             How
             good
             soever
             these
             outward
             things
             be
             ,
             they
             give
             nothing
             to
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             wholly
             divine
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             cannot
             attain
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             united
             to
             its
             God
             ,
             who
             created
             it
             for
             this
             End
             ;
             tho'
             the
             Blindness
             that
             Sin
             has
             brought
             upon
             Man's
             Spirit
             ,
             does
             not
             often
             persuade
             him
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             other
             Means
             :
             as
             by
             going
             oft
             to
             Church
             ,
             frequenting
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             hearing
             many
             Preachings
             or
             spiritual
             Books
             ,
             or
             in
             being
             able
             to
             discourse
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             in
             giving
             to
             the
             Poor
             out
             of
             his
             Abundance
             ,
             in
             making
             long
             Prayers
             and
             so
             many
             other
             Actions
             which
             they
             call
             pious
             ;
             as
             if
             God
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             had
             need
             of
             these
             things
             !
             Which
             is
             a
             great
             Delusion
             :
             For
             it
             is
             only
             our
             Infirmity
             and
             Weakness
             that
             has
             need
             of
             these
             outward
             Things
             :
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             i
             
               that
               the
               true
               Worshippers
               shall
               worship
               God
               in
               Spirit
               and
               in
               Truth
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Temple
               nor
               on
               the
               Mountain
            
             ;
             That
             is
             
             to
             say
             ,
             not
             in
             material
             Temples
             ,
             nor
             in
             Mountains
             of
             high
             Speculations
             ;
             but
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Heart
             must
             be
             truly
             possest
             with
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             body
             will
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             Not
             that
             I
             would
             reject
             or
             despise
             all
             these
             pious
             Means
             or
             good
             outward
             Works
             (
             as
             these
             Reformed
             do
             blindly
             reject
             all
             sorts
             of
             good
             Works
             as
             evil
             )
             since
             these
             good
             Works
             may
             serve
             as
             effectual
             Means
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             seeing
             the
             covetous
             Man
             mortifies
             his
             Avarice
             by
             giving
             his
             Goods
             to
             the
             Poor
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             cannot
             pray
             to
             God
             in
             his
             House
             for
             the
             Distraction
             of
             his
             Affairs
             ,
             does
             well
             to
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             the
             more
             recollected
             ;
             Or
             he
             who
             feels
             more
             Compunction
             and
             Piety
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             in
             frequenting
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             or
             has
             more
             inward
             and
             saving
             Light
             by
             going
             to
             Sermons
             or
             reading
             the
             Scripture
             or
             some
             other
             spiritual
             Book
             ,
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             use
             all
             the
             Means
             which
             lead
             him
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             despising
             the
             least
             Mean
             that
             may
             help
             his
             Weakness
             in
             raising
             him
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ;
             since
             every
             one
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             seek
             the
             Means
             of
             his
             Perfections
             :
             I
             blame
             only
             the
             Abuse
             that
             is
             made
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             in
             taking
             them
             for
             the
             End
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             whereas
             they
             are
             only
             Means
             to
             assist
             Humane
             Weakness
             ,
             which
             forgets
             easily
             Eternal
             and
             invisible
             things
             if
             she
             be
             not
             often
             put
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             them
             by
             outward
             things
             :
             But
             I
             blame
             those
             who
             are
             so
             ignorant
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             for
             being
             of
             some
             Religion
             ,
             or
             for
             using
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             doing
             some
             good
             Work
             ,
             since
             these
             things
             do
             not
             sanctifie
             us
             ,
             being
             of
             themselves
             dead
             Works
             which
             cannot
             give
             Life
             to
             our
             divine
             
             Souls
             ;
             and
             the
             Devil
             himself
             might
             do
             all
             these
             outward
             things
             tho'
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             sav'd
             .
          
           
             I
             believe
             indeed
             some
             captious
             Spirits
             will
             take
             Occasion
             to
             say
             that
             I
             am
             not
             truly
             Catholick
             in
             speaking
             against
             the
             Vse
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             other
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             preserve
             my self
             from
             the
             Calumny
             of
             partial
             Persons
             ,
             who
             love
             their
             Darkness
             rather
             than
             the
             Light
             that
             I
             offer
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             has
             given
             me
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             promis'd
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             which
             teaches
             me
             all
             Truth
             ,
             since
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             could
             not
             avoid
             the
             being
             calumniated
             ,
             imprison'd
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             put
             to
             Death
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Priests
             ,
             who
             said
             they
             were
             in
             God's
             stead
             ,
             and
             sate
             in
             Moses's
             Chair
             ,
             as
             the
             Priests
             of
             all
             Religions
             say
             now
             :
             While
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             outragiously
             persecute
             the
             Truths
             which
             I
             learn
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             without
             Study
             ,
             without
             Meditation
             ,
             Discourse
             ,
             Reading
             or
             any
             other
             Means
             ,
             which
             would
             rather
             prove
             a
             Hindrance
             to
             me
             ,
             than
             an
             Illustration
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             who
             endites
             to
             me
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             gives
             me
             also
             his
             Gift
             of
             Strength
             to
             bear
             joyfully
             those
             Persecutions
             and
             Outrages
             ,
             which
             these
             more
             than
             Pharisaical
             Priests
             exercise
             against
             me
             :
             For
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             that
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             should
             come
             to
             light
             by
             any
             but
             themselves
             ,
             tho'
             they
             've
             rendred
             themselves
             most
             unworthy
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             apply
             themselves
             to
             the
             Imitation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             their
             Souls
             ;
             and
             if
             these
             be
             wanting
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             understand
             the
             inward
             Voice
             of
             God.
             'T
             would
             be
             a
             great
             Vertue
             in
             them
             ,
             if
             at
             least
             they
             would
             suffer
             another
             
             to
             understand
             it
             :
             But
             they
             can't
             attain
             to
             this
             Christian
             Vertue
             of
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             Good
             of
             another
             .
             They
             cry
             out
             against
             me
             as
             the
             Jews
             cry'd
             out
             against
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             
               l
               Away
               with
               him
               ,
               away
               with
               him
               ,
               Crucifie
               him
               .
            
             And
             I
             believe
             if
             the
             Priests
             had
             me
             in
             their
             Power
             ,
             they
             would
             gladly
             cut
             me
             off
             ;
             and
             would
             have
             done
             it
             long
             '
             ere
             now
             .
          
           
             But
             God
             sav'd
             me
             from
             their
             Power
             that
             I
             might
             yet
             farther
             declare
             his
             Truths
             to
             good
             Souls
             who
             seek
             and
             desire
             them
             ,
             which
             in
             Obedience
             to
             God
             I
             'll
             do
             ,
             even
             at
             the
             Peril
             of
             my
             Life
             ;
             since
             Jesus
             Christ
             expos'd
             his
             to
             teach
             me
             the
             Way
             of
             Salvation
             :
             And
             I
             entreat
             the
             Reader
             to
             peruse
             with
             Attention
             this
             
               Second
               Part
            
             of
             the
             
               Light
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             waiting
             till
             the
             Third
             follows
             .
             He
             shall
             therein
             find
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Light
             of
             Truth
             ,
             which
             must
             teach
             all
             Truth
             :
             The
             Truth
             of
             the
             Impartiality
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             discerning
             of
             true
             Vertue
             from
             that
             which
             is
             but
             apparent
             ,
             and
             the
             Errours
             crept
             into
             Holy
             Things
             more
             clearly
             than
             they
             've
             ever
             yet
             been
             discover'd
             in
             the
             World.
             Receive
             it
             therefore
             as
             a
             Present
             of
             great
             Value
             from
             her
             Hand
             ,
             who
             loves
             only
             the
             Salvation
             of
             your
             Soul
             ,
             and
             continues
             ,
             Friendly
             Reader
             ,
          
           
             
               Your
               very
               Affectionate
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Anthoinette
               Bourignon
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             SECOND
             PART
             OF
             THE
             LIGHT
             OF
             THE
             WORLD
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Learned
               are
               injurious
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               being
               ignorant
               of
               his
               Works
               .
               Of
               God's
               Presence
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Grace
               .
               Of
               the
               Liberty
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               Weakness
               of
               Man
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               State
               of
               Infants
               before
               the
               Vse
               of
               their
               Reason
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               never
               any
               Body
               had
               known
               so
               much
               of
               the
               Works
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               many
               Disputes
               and
               Questions
               had
               been
               raised
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               discover
               such
               Secrets
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             I
             have
             often
             trembled
             upon
             the
             hearing
             so
             many
             Blasphemies
             as
             they
             thunder
             out
             against
             God
             by
             such
             Disputes
             .
             One
             makes
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             Evil
             ;
             another
             makes
             him
             the
             Complice
             ;
             another
             unjust
             
             and
             partial
             :
             some
             attribute
             to
             him
             the
             Cause
             of
             Mens
             Damnation
             ;
             others
             the
             Want
             of
             their
             Salvation
             :
             every
             one
             judges
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             according
             to
             his
             Fancy
             ,
             Liking
             ,
             and
             Inclinations
             .
             The
             Learned
             do
             greatly
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             while
             they
             will
             needs
             comprehend
             by
             humane
             Sentiments
             ,
             his
             Divine
             Works
             .
             If
             any
             simple
             Woman
             of
             a
             humble
             Heart
             ,
             would
             seriously
             consider
             the
             Works
             that
             God
             does
             in
             her
             Interiour
             ,
             she
             might
             give
             a
             better
             Definition
             of
             all
             his
             Secrets
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             World
             wou'd
             ever
             do
             with
             their
             Learning
             .
             They
             amuse
             themselves
             in
             contending
             about
             Words
             ,
             or
             some
             Terms
             that
             they
             lay
             down
             upon
             which
             to
             found
             their
             Disputes
             ;
             and
             thereon
             they
             raise
             great
             Buildings
             without
             any
             solid
             Foundation
             :
             and
             the
             more
             they
             will
             dive
             into
             the
             Matter
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             trouble
             it
             ;
             because
             God
             a
             hides
             his
             Secrets
             from
             the
             great
             and
             the
             wise
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             reveals
             them
             to
             Babes
             and
             to
             the
             simple
             ;
             for
             he
             says
             ,
             b
             
               Except
               you
               be
               converted
               ,
               and
               become
               as
               little
               Children
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               :
            
             making
             appear
             sufficiently
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             by
             Philosophical
             Reasons
             or
             Disputes
             that
             we
             shall
             discover
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Works
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             dove-like
             Simplicity
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               many
               believed
               that
               Man
               has
               his
               full
               Liberty
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               is
               not
               so
               free
               to
               do
               well
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             These
             are
             all
             Errours
             ;
             for
             Man
             has
             even
             more
             Advantage
             and
             Inclination
             to
             do
             good
             than
             evil
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             c
             go
             out
             of
             himself
             ,
             by
             diverting
             himself
             to
             hear
             the
             Discourses
             of
             Mens
             Inventions
             ;
             for
             God
             having
             created
             him
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             did
             consequently
             imprint
             in
             him
             the
             Instinct
             of
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             Will
             also
             ;
             because
             good
             is
             always
             agreeable
             and
             lovely
             .
             Evil
             then
             must
             needs
             be
             contracted
             from
             without
             us
             :
             for
             God
             being
             the
             Centre
             of
             our
             Soul
             ,
             cannot
             but
             lead
             it
             unto
             Good
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             followed
             its
             self
             ,
             it
             s
             Bent
             and
             Inclination
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             do
             Evil
             :
             because
             Evil
             is
             d
             without
             us
             ,
             we
             being
             led
             to
             it
             either
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Creatures
             without
             us
             ,
             who
             stir
             our
             Passions
             ,
             and
             the
             Powers
             of
             our
             Soul
             ,
             to
             pervert
             them
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             doing
             evil
             :
             otherwise
             't
             is
             far
             more
             easie
             for
             us
             to
             do
             good
             than
             evil
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Ray
             cannot
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             so
             the
             Soul
             cannot
             be
             separated
             e
             from
             God
             ,
             
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Good
             ;
             because
             it
             has
             the
             same
             Relation
             to
             him
             that
             the
             Ray
             has
             to
             the
             Sun.
             If
             our
             free
             Will
             did
             not
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             Rayes
             of
             Grace
             ,
             they
             would
             enlighten
             our
             Soul
             continually
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             cease
             from
             illuminating
             and
             warming
             it
             :
             But
             f
             Sins
             and
             vicious
             Affections
             do
             stifle
             and
             oppose
             this
             Light
             ;
             which
             ,
             being
             hindred
             ,
             cannot
             any
             longer
             shine
             into
             our
             Souls
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             during
             this
             Darkness
             they
             fall
             from
             one
             Precipice
             into
             another
             .
             The
             Fault
             is
             not
             that
             this
             divine
             Sun
             ceases
             to
             shine
             for
             one
             Moment
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             Sins
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             it
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             removed
             ,
             this
             Divine
             Sun
             would
             as
             suddenly
             shed
             forth
             his
             Rays
             .
             We
             must
             not
             labour
             ,
             as
             we
             think
             we
             ought
             to
             obtain
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             only
             labour
             to
             remove
             g
             the
             Hindrances
             which
             we
             give
             to
             it
             ;
             because
             Grace
             always
             offers
             it self
             ,
             being
             inseparably
             fix'd
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             ter
             of
             our
             Soul.
             He
             cannot
             leave
             it
             :
             But
             our
             Sins
             hindring
             him
             ,
             keep
             us
             from
             enjoying
             the
             Effects
             of
             this
             Grace
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               Man
               indeed
               received
               Benefits
               from
               God
               in
               his
               Creation
               ,
               and
               his
               Graces
               did
               abound
               in
               him
               :
               But
               since
               he
               fell
               into
               Sin
               ,
               he
               has
               lost
               these
               Graces
               ,
               and
               is
               become
               unable
               to
               do
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             you
             wrong
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             to
             speak
             or
             believe
             so
             :
             For
             God
             has
             not
             h
             withdrawn
             from
             Man
             tho'
             he
             fell
             into
             Sin
             :
             He
             contains
             in
             himself
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             cannot
             retire
             from
             any
             thing
             :
             He
             is
             as
             much
             the
             Center
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             since
             Sin
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             before
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             go
             out
             of
             any
             Place
             ,
             because
             he
             comprehends
             all
             in
             himself
             .
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             deny
             his
             Graces
             to
             any
             Body
             :
             For
             they
             are
             where-ever
             he
             is
             ;
             and
             being
             in
             the
             Center
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             his
             Graces
             consequently
             are
             there
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             our
             Fault
             only
             that
             they
             do
             not
             there
             perform
             Operations
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             our
             first
             Parents
             had
             not
             sinned
             ,
             we
             had
             been
             born
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Innoceence
             ,
             and
             in
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             had
             not
             brought
             with
             us
             a
             Hindrance
             to
             Grace
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             contracted
             by
             our
             first
             Parents
             ;
             but
             by
             accomplishing
             the
             Penitence
             that
             God
             enjoyn'd
             them
             for
             the
             said
             Sins
             ,
             we
             enter
             again
             into
             the
             same
             Grace
             of
             our
             first
             Parents
             ;
             since
             God
             treats
             with
             us
             as
             if
             we
             had
             never
             offended
             him
             ,
             their
             Sins
             not
             being
             able
             i
             to
             change
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             subject
             us
             indeed
             to
             Penitence
             till
             we
             arrive
             at
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             being
             transplanted
             out
             of
             the
             free
             Will
             
             of
             our
             Parents
             we
             enter
             into
             our
             own
             .
             If
             from
             that
             Instant
             ,
             our
             Will
             desires
             to
             reunite
             it self
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             receive
             the
             Effects
             of
             his
             Grace
             ;
             but
             the
             Mischief
             is
             we
             stray
             to
             see
             and
             hear
             the
             other
             vicious
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             commit
             the
             Sins
             that
             we
             see
             in
             others
             with
             the
             Consent
             of
             our
             own
             Will
             ;
             which
             withdrawing
             it self
             from
             God
             ,
             puts
             Obstacles
             and
             Hindrances
             to
             his
             Divine
             Grace
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             we
             should
             feel
             the
             Effects
             of
             it
             ;
             not
             that
             we
             are
             ever
             rendered
             unable
             to
             do
             good
             for
             want
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             k
             always
             waits
             that
             we
             may
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             because
             of
             the
             small
             Endeavours
             that
             we
             use
             on
             our
             Part
             to
             remove
             that
             which
             hinders
             this
             Grace
             that
             freely
             offers
             it self
             to
             us
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             cannot
             say
             truly
             that
             we
             are
             rendred
             unable
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             since
             the
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             ,
             which
             cannot
             extend
             it self
             farther
             over
             us
             than
             till
             we
             are
             arriv'd
             at
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             :
             Then
             we
             are
             restored
             to
             the
             liberty
             of
             doing
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             tho'
             all
             Good
             comes
             from
             God
             ;
             he
             never
             denies
             his
             l
             Graces
             to
             him
             who
             seeks
             and
             desires
             them
             .
             For
             he
             m
             loves
             us
             always
             as
             the
             Work
             of
             his
             own
             Hand
             ,
             even
             tho'
             we
             be
             wicked
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             feel
             some
             inability
             to
             Good
             ,
             this
             can
             never
             be
             but
             thro'
             the
             Opposition
             that
             we
             will
             needs
             make
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             desires
             to
             give
             it
             us
             n
             more
             than
             we
             desire
             to
             have
             it
             .
             This
             is
             but
             to
             flatter
             our selves
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             has
             rendred
             us
             unable
             to
             do
             good
             :
             For
             't
             is
             nothing
             but
             our
             perverse
             Habits
             ,
             and
             o
             our
             Self-will
             that
             can
             give
             us
             this
             Inability
             :
             We
             ascribe
             it
             also
             sometimes
             to
             the
             Devil
             thro'
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             Flattery
             ;
             for
             the
             Devil
             cannot
             hurt
             us
             in
             any
             thing
             without
             our
             own
             Consent
             :
             He
             can
             only
             represent
             evil
             things
             to
             us
             ,
             our
             Will
             being
             free
             to
             follow
             or
             reject
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             our
             natural
             Inclination
             cannot
             commit
             Evil
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             our
             free
             Will.
             Sir
             ,
             Slanders
             and
             Blasphemies
             ought
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             uttered
             against
             God
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             All-good
             ,
             All-just
             and
             All-true
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             or
             unjust
             ,
             or
             against
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               If
               Man
               ,
               after
               having
               sin'd
               of
               his
               own
               free
               Will
               ,
               could
               indeed
               recover
               again
               ,
               and
               return
               of
               himself
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             it
             seems
             you
             would
             use
             the
             School
             Terms
             ,
             which
             have
             occasion'd
             so
             many
             unprofitable
             Disputes
             :
             For
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             Man
             could
             recover
             again
             of
             himself
             ,
             would
             be
             
             the
             desiring
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             had
             no
             need
             of
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Conversion
             depended
             only
             upon
             his
             own
             Will.
             This
             would
             be
             an
             Atheism
             ,
             not
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             all
             Grace
             comes
             from
             God
             :
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Good
             but
             what
             comes
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             only
             Source
             of
             all
             Good
             :
             If
             therefore
             Man
             forsakes
             his
             Sin
             ,
             and
             returns
             to
             God
             ,
             this
             can
             only
             be
             thro'
             his
             Grace
             :
             but
             this
             Grace
             is
             always
             given
             and
             never
             denied
             to
             those
             who
             seek
             and
             desire
             it
             ;
             and
             even
             God
             prevents
             us
             before
             we
             ask
             it
             p
             .
             Sir
             ,
             let
             us
             leave
             these
             Terms
             of
             Schoolmen
             and
             use
             our
             own
             Experience
             :
             We
             know
             well
             enough
             how
             many
             Graces
             God
             has
             given
             us
             ,
             even
             while
             we
             have
             offended
             him
             ,
             and
             withdrawn
             from
             him
             ;
             how
             many
             times
             has
             he
             call'd
             us
             back
             by
             Remorse
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             by
             inward
             Light
             ,
             by
             Adversities
             ,
             by
             inward
             Reproofs
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             other
             Means
             which
             God
             has
             made
             use
             of
             to
             draw
             us
             to
             himself
             after
             that
             we
             have
             forsaken
             him
             by
             our
             Sins
             ?
             are
             not
             all
             these
             preventing
             Graces
             ?
             If
             the
             greatest
             Sinner
             in
             the
             World
             would
             tell
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             he
             has
             experienc'd
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             would
             tell
             to
             his
             Confusion
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             never
             been
             wanting
             to
             give
             him
             his
             Grace
             ,
             but
             he
             has
             strongly
             resisted
             it
             :
             Every
             one
             may
             make
             this
             Trial
             on
             himself
             ;
             Why
             should
             we
             amuse
             our selves
             with
             scholastick
             Terms
             which
             are
             nothing
             but
             forg'd
             Words
             ?
             We
             must
             come
             to
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Thing
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             gives
             always
             his
             Grace
             to
             Man
             q
             how
             wicked
             soever
             he
             be
             ;
             and
             when
             this
             Grace
             is
             not
             operative
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             thro'
             the
             Hindrances
             which
             the
             free
             Will
             of
             Man
             gives
             it
             :
             For
             God
             does
             not
             give
             his
             Graces
             imperfectly
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             less
             or
             more
             of
             Efficacy
             ,
             according
             as
             Man
             contributes
             thereto
             ,
             by
             his
             Consent
             or
             Co-operation
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             answer
             to
             your
             Question
             ,
             
               if
               Man
               can
               of
               himself
               arise
               again
               from
               Sin
               ,
            
             by
             saying
             yes
             and
             no
             :
             For
             he
             cannot
             recover
             himself
             without
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             obtain
             it
             always
             ,
             even
             to
             his
             last
             Gasp
             ,
             r
             if
             he
             will
             by
             his
             free
             Will
             co-operate
             therewith
             .
             That
             so
             many
             Sinners
             cannot
             get
             rid
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             the
             Fault
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             is
             not
             effectually
             given
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             they
             cleave
             so
             closely
             to
             their
             Sins
             ,
             that
             their
             Will
             has
             not
             effectual
             Desires
             to
             forsake
             them
             .
             S.
             Austin
             was
             one
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             Sinners
             ;
             for
             the
             Habit
             of
             Sin
             made
             him
             believe
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             forsake
             them
             :
             But
             no
             sooner
             was
             his
             Will
             effectual
             
             than
             he
             abundantly
             experienc'd
             the
             help
             of
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             which
             attended
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               what
               she
               meant
               by
               saying
               ,
               that
               having
               the
               Vse
               of
               Reason
               ,
               we
               pass
               out
               of
               the
               free
               Will
               of
               our
               Parents
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               our
               own
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             I
             mean
             that
             our
             Parents
             hold
             our
             Will
             united
             to
             theirs
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             our
             Understanding
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             making
             full
             use
             of
             its
             Reason
             ;
             in
             that
             time
             they
             may
             give
             us
             to
             God
             or
             to
             the
             Devil
             by
             their
             free
             Will
             ;
             because
             nothing
             can
             continue
             void
             neither
             in
             Grace
             nor
             in
             Nature
             ;
             it
             must
             needs
             still
             subsist
             in
             something
             :
             Now
             free
             Will
             cannot
             subsist
             in
             an
             Infant
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             capable
             of
             it
             ;
             neither
             can
             it
             1ubsist
             in
             God
             ,
             since
             he
             has
             given
             it
             to
             Man
             in
             creating
             him
             :
             He
             cannot
             retake
             what
             he
             has
             once
             given
             ;
             for
             a
             thing
             given
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             his
             who
             gives
             it
             :
             Of
             Necessity
             therefore
             ,
             this
             free
             Will
             must
             continue
             united
             to
             that
             of
             our
             Parents
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             arriv'd
             at
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             are
             capable
             of
             being
             able
             to
             use
             it
             our selves
             ,
             as
             the
             free
             Will
             of
             all
             Men
             remained
             in
             that
             of
             our
             first
             Father
             Adam
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             an
             equitable
             Justice
             ,
             because
             God
             gave
             to
             all
             Men
             free
             Will
             in
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             first
             :
             so
             that
             Adam
             was
             free
             to
             save
             or
             damn
             all
             Men
             ,
             who
             died
             before
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             ;
             but
             having
             lived
             till
             they
             attain
             to
             the
             Use
             of
             it
             ,
             every
             Man
             enters
             into
             the
             same
             Liberty
             of
             saving
             or
             damning
             himself
             into
             which
             Adam
             was
             created
             ;
             For
             God
             has
             created
             all
             Men
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             has
             not
             since
             taken
             from
             or
             added
             any
             thing
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             maintains
             eternally
             s
             what
             he
             has
             once
             done
             ,
             never
             changing
             it
             :
             All
             his
             Creatures
             will
             be
             upheld
             in
             their
             kinds
             to
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             altered
             from
             the
             State
             in
             which
             he
             has
             plac'd
             and
             order'd
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             are
             born
             and
             abide
             in
             the
             Will
             of
             our
             Parents
             as
             we
             were
             ,
             and
             abode
             in
             the
             Will
             of
             our
             first
             Father
             Adam
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             attain
             to
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             we
             are
             put
             in
             Possession
             of
             our
             own
             free
             Will.
             
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               If
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               our
               free
               Will
               remains
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               our
               Parents
               ,
               till
               we
               have
               attained
               to
               the
               Vse
               of
               Reason
               ,
               where
               can
               the
               free
               Will
               of
               Children
               remain
               who
               lose
               Father
               and
               Mother
               in
               their
               Infancy
               ,
               or
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               born
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               replied
            
             ;
             Those
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             abide
             in
             the
             Will
             which
             their
             Parents
             had
             in
             their
             Conception
             and
             Production
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             
             leave
             them
             when
             they
             die
             .
             In
             whatsoever
             Will
             they
             leave
             their
             Children
             when
             they
             die
             ,
             these
             abide
             in
             it
             till
             they
             have
             attained
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             are
             always
             put
             in
             possession
             of
             their
             own
             Will
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             been
             till
             then
             ,
             given
             to
             God
             or
             to
             the
             Devil
             ;
             they
             can
             nevertheless
             choose
             the
             one
             and
             leave
             the
             other
             :
             But
             the
             Child
             who
             has
             been
             given
             by
             his
             Parents
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             shall
             have
             much
             more
             Difficulty
             of
             returning
             to
             God
             ,
             than
             he
             who
             by
             his
             Parents
             has
             been
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Bent
             to
             Evil
             which
             he
             has
             already
             contracted
             :
             He
             must
             do
             a
             far
             greater
             Violence
             to
             his
             Nature
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             has
             been
             habituated
             to
             Good
             from
             his
             Infancy
             ,
             because
             Custom
             is
             another
             Nature
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             for
             a
             Child
             train'd
             up
             in
             Evil
             ,
             even
             till
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             to
             forsake
             ▪
             or
             change
             it
             afterwards
             :
             Therefore
             he
             who
             is
             born
             of
             good
             Parents
             ,
             fearing
             God
             ,
             has
             great
             Advantages
             beyond
             him
             who
             is
             born
             of
             
               Mahometans
               ,
               Jews
            
             or
             evil
             
               Catholicks
               ▪
            
             who
             must
             use
             great
             Efforts
             before
             he
             overcomes
             the
             Evils
             acquired
             during
             his
             Weakness
             and
             Childhood
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             God
             will
             never
             be
             wanting
             to
             give
             him
             Grace
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             an
             effectual
             Desire
             and
             Will
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             he
             created
             Man
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             deny
             him
             nothing
             that
             is
             necessary
             for
             his
             Salvation
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             affords
             him
             on
             his
             Part
             all
             Occasions
             and
             Means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             even
             tho'
             he
             be
             born
             of
             evil
             Parents
             or
             Sorcerers
             .
             They
             have
             no
             more
             Power
             over
             their
             Children
             after
             they
             are
             come
             to
             the
             Use
             of
             their
             own
             Reason
             ,
             t
             if
             so
             be
             they
             will
             apply
             it
             to
             know
             and
             love
             God
             :
             For
             they
             are
             put
             in
             such
             a
             State
             as
             if
             they
             were
             beginning
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             except
             as
             to
             the
             evil
             or
             good
             Habits
             contracted
             in
             their
             Childhood
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               we
               see
               two
               Children
               sometimes
               begotten
               of
               the
               same
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               one
               enclined
               to
               Good
               and
               the
               other
               to
               Evil.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             This
             may
             very
             well
             be
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             because
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             are
             not
             always
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Grace
             ;
             sometimes
             they
             fall
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             they
             recover
             it
             :
             The
             same
             befalls
             their
             Children
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             have
             the
             free
             Will
             of
             these
             Infants
             in
             their
             Power
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             united
             to
             theirs
             ;
             and
             while
             the
             Father
             and
             Mother
             live
             ,
             they
             may
             put
             the
             Souls
             of
             their
             Children
             being
             yet
             in
             Childhood
             in
             Favour
             or
             Disgrace
             with
             God
             :
             Therefore
             one
             may
             be
             enclined
             to
             Good
             
             and
             another
             to
             Evil
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             divers
             Dispositions
             and
             Desires
             of
             the
             Parents
             ,
             who
             at
             one
             time
             give
             one
             of
             their
             Children
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             at
             another
             time
             give
             another
             to
             the
             Devil
             .
             They
             may
             indeed
             give
             their
             Blessing
             to
             one
             of
             these
             Children
             of
             the
             same
             Womb
             ,
             and
             their
             Malediction
             to
             another
             u
             ,
             which
             will
             operate
             in
             their
             Children
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             arriv'd
             at
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             ;
             because
             their
             free
             Will
             is
             united
             to
             that
             of
             their
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             .
             From
             this
             Ground
             has
             proceeded
             the
             use
             of
             giving
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             which
             Use
             has
             past
             beyond
             Father
             and
             Mother
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             spiritual
             Fathers
             of
             Christians
             ,
             tho'
             they
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Power
             that
             the
             natural
             Fathers
             have
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             not
             co-operated
             to
             the
             Formation
             of
             their
             Body
             ,
             nor
             yet
             very
             often
             to
             the
             Instruction
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             which
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             ought
             to
             do
             under
             Pain
             of
             their
             own
             Damnation
             .
             We
             have
             seen
             Examples
             enough
             of
             the
             Power
             which
             Parents
             have
             over
             their
             Children
             ;
             for
             many
             have
             received
             the
             Devil
             in
             their
             Body
             by
             some
             evil
             Wish
             of
             their
             Fathers
             .
             x
             Jacob
             prospered
             and
             was
             bless'd
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             tho'
             he
             was
             not
             his
             eldest
             Son.
             Many
             Curses
             have
             befallen
             y
             some
             Children
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             just
             ;
             because
             the
             free
             Will
             of
             the
             Child
             remains
             always
             depending
             on
             that
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             received
             full
             Judgment
             to
             be
             able
             to
             use
             it
             himself
             :
             Therefore
             the
             People
             cried
             at
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             z
             
               His
               Blood
               be
               upon
               us
               and
               on
               our
               Children
               .
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               it
               fell
               out
               often
               that
               good
               Fathers
               and
               Mothers
               had
               evil
               Children
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               those
               who
               were
               very
               evil
               ,
               have
               had
               very
               good
               Children
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             This
             falls
             out
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             when
             the
             Children
             of
             good
             Parents
             have
             attain'd
             to
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             being
             put
             in
             Possession
             of
             their
             own
             free
             Will
             they
             forsake
             the
             good
             Instructions
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             contract
             evil
             Habits
             by
             bad
             Conversation
             ,
             or
             by
             other
             Means
             ,
             which
             turn
             them
             away
             from
             their
             Parents
             Benediction
             to
             follow
             their
             own
             perverse
             Will
             ,
             over
             which
             the
             Father
             has
             no
             more
             Power
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             emancipated
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             their
             Fathers
             Will.
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             when
             the
             Child
             of
             an
             evil
             Father
             becomes
             good
             and
             lives
             well
             ,
             this
             is
             still
             after
             he
             has
             acquired
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             opening
             the
             Eyes
             of
             his
             Understanding
             
             to
             consider
             his
             evil
             Life
             ,
             he
             returns
             to
             do
             good
             by
             his
             Liberty
             and
             his
             free
             Will
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Conversation
             of
             good
             Men
             does
             greatly
             help
             him
             :
             But
             as
             long
             as
             he
             continu'd
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             his
             Fathers
             free
             Will
             ,
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             damned
             or
             saved
             according
             to
             the
             Disposition
             of
             his
             said
             Father
             ;
             and
             this
             by
             an
             equitable
             Justice
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             Sympathy
             there
             is
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Child
             ,
             as
             being
             Flesh
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Bone
             of
             his
             Bones
             :
             And
             as
             the
             Child
             who
             is
             in
             its
             Mothers
             Belly
             ,
             receives
             no
             other
             Nourishment
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Mother
             ,
             who
             may
             by
             her
             Food
             ,
             give
             Life
             or
             Death
             to
             her
             Infant
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             her
             Power
             so
             long
             as
             she
             bears
             it
             in
             her
             Womb
             ;
             even
             so
             is
             it
             of
             the
             Soul
             by
             the
             great
             Sympathy
             there
             is
             between
             the
             free
             Will
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             his
             Child
             ;
             Tho'
             they
             be
             two
             Souls
             ,
             they
             are
             nevertheless
             dependant
             upon
             that
             which
             has
             its
             full
             Reason
             ;
             as
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Infant
             and
             of
             the
             Mother
             do
             both
             of
             them
             depend
             upon
             the
             Food
             which
             the
             Mother
             takes
             ;
             because
             she
             alone
             is
             capable
             of
             receiving
             it
             to
             make
             it
             pass
             to
             her
             Infant
             :
             so
             that
             these
             two
             Bodies
             are
             reputed
             but
             one
             till
             the
             Infant
             be
             brought
             to
             Light
             ,
             and
             become
             capable
             of
             receiving
             its
             own
             Food
             :
             Then
             the
             Mother
             is
             no
             longer
             capable
             of
             causing
             Life
             or
             Death
             to
             it
             ,
             except
             with
             what
             the
             Child
             may
             take
             of
             it self
             .
             God
             acts
             ordinarily
             as
             to
             our
             Soul
             ,
             the
             same
             way
             that
             he
             does
             as
             to
             our
             Body
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             Similitude
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               she
               gave
               me
               very
               profound
               Thoughts
               ;
               that
               never
               any
               Body
               had
               searched
               so
               far
               into
               this
               Matter
               ;
               but
               that
               all
               they
               whose
               Spirits
               were
               perplexed
               about
               the
               Reasons
               why
               God
               damn'd
               one
               Infant
               and
               saved
               another
               ,
               did
               still
               referr
               to
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               admirable
               secrets
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             God
             will
             never
             damn
             any
             Body
             ;
             a
             for
             being
             the
             source
             of
             all
             Good
             ,
             He
             cannot
             do
             any
             Evil
             ;
             and
             the
             Damnation
             of
             a
             Soul
             is
             the
             greatest
             Evil
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             loss
             of
             all
             the
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Men
             ,
             together
             is
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Loss
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             meanest
             Infant
             .
             How
             durst
             you
             believe
             that
             God
             would
             do
             so
             great
             an
             Evil
             as
             to
             damn
             it
             ?
             I
             have
             already
             told
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             People
             do
             nothing
             but
             blaspheme
             against
             God
             on
             all
             Occasions
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             want
             of
             not
             considering
             sufficiently
             his
             Works
             which
             are
             comprehensible
             to
             our
             Senses
             .
             If
             our
             Understanding
             did
             apply
             it self
             
             seriously
             to
             consider
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             so
             clear
             ,
             so
             just
             and
             good
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             can
             with
             Reason
             form
             a
             Doubt
             about
             them
             .
             God
             has
             created
             all
             Men
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             Damnation
             ,
             having
             given
             to
             every
             one
             Grace
             sufficient
             for
             his
             Salvation
             .
             If
             some
             are
             damned
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             own
             Fault
             ,
             and
             always
             with
             their
             own
             free
             Will.
             God
             has
             Power
             to
             save
             One
             and
             damn
             Another
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             never
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             his
             Almighty
             Power
             will
             never
             depart
             from
             his
             Righteousness
             and
             his
             Goodness
             .
             We
             make
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Complice
             of
             our
             Passions
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             he
             saves
             one
             Child
             and
             damns
             another
             ,
             whom
             he
             could
             not
             have
             created
             but
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             without
             doing
             an
             Evil
             ,
             and
             an
             unjust
             Thing
             ;
             which
             the
             Child
             might
             reproach
             him
             with
             who
             should
             find
             it self
             damn'd
             before
             it
             was
             capable
             of
             committing
             any
             Sin.
             It
             might
             say
             with
             Reason
             ,
             Wherefore
             hast
             thou
             created
             me
             to
             damn
             me
             ?
             It
             had
             been
             better
             for
             me
             to
             have
             continued
             in
             the
             Nothing
             from
             whence
             thou
             hast
             taken
             me
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             damned
             me
             after
             my
             Creation
             .
             Those
             who
             referr
             to
             the
             Almighty
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Damnation
             of
             an
             Infant
             ,
             do
             tacitely
             condemn
             him
             of
             Injustice
             ;
             for
             God
             should
             use
             his
             Almighty
             Power
             Unjustly
             :
             which
             he
             cannot
             do
             .
             There
             cannot
             be
             admirable
             Secrets
             in
             that
             which
             is
             not
             :
             Nothing
             is
             to
             be
             admir'd
             there
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               at
               least
               God
               did
               permit
               a
               Child
               to
               be
               born
               of
               an
               Heathen
               Parent
               ,
               or
               of
               an
               evil
               Christian
               ,
               or
               to
               die
               before
               the
               receiving
               of
               Baptism
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             God
             permits
             this
             as
             he
             permits
             all
             other
             things
             .
             On
             God's
             Part
             the
             Heathen
             were
             born
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             good
             Christians
             ;
             if
             they
             are
             become
             Evil
             or
             Heathenish
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             own
             Fault
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             created
             all
             Men
             in
             creating
             of
             Adam
             ,
             who
             was
             certainly
             chosen
             by
             God
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Posterity
             .
             And
             having
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             others
             ,
             a
             Liberty
             and
             Free-will
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             permit
             every
             one
             to
             use
             it
             according
             to
             his
             Pleasure
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             he
             would
             not
             be
             just
             to
             hinder
             every
             one
             from
             enjoying
             this
             Gift
             of
             his
             Free-Will
             .
             'T
             is
             thus
             that
             all
             Evils
             are
             committed
             in
             the
             World
             :
             Not
             b
             that
             God
             permits
             Evil
             ,
             but
             he
             only
             permits
             Men
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Free-Will
             .
             This
             is
             a
             most
             good
             thing
             that
             God
             does
             not
             withdraw
             from
             Man
             that
             first
             Liberty
             which
             he
             gave
             him
             as
             
             the
             greatest
             Treasure
             which
             he
             could
             ever
             receive
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             abuse
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             for
             himself
             :
             For
             after
             that
             God
             has
             made
             all
             things
             beautiful
             and
             good
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             change
             them
             any
             more
             ,
             but
             le
             ts
             second
             Causes
             act
             :
             If
             they
             be
             well
             applied
             ,
             he
             permits
             not
             a
             bad
             Use
             to
             be
             made
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             he
             cannot
             hinder
             it
             when
             Man
             does
             it
             of
             his
             Free-Will
             .
             For
             Example
             ,
             God
             has
             given
             to
             Man
             the
             Industry
             to
             make
             Knives
             for
             the
             necessary
             Uses
             of
             his
             Entertainment
             :
             This
             is
             a
             good
             and
             very
             convenient
             thing
             ;
             but
             if
             with
             the
             same
             Knife
             he
             comes
             to
             kill
             his
             Brother
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             said
             that
             God
             has
             permitted
             him
             ?
             no
             ways
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             had
             ask'd
             permission
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             forbidden
             him
             .
             Even
             so
             is
             it
             as
             to
             the
             Children
             which
             are
             born
             of
             Heathen
             Parents
             ,
             or
             Evil
             Christians
             ,
             or
             other
             Enemies
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             not
             his
             Permission
             ,
             but
             the
             Wickedness
             of
             those
             who
             are
             become
             Enemies
             of
             God
             through
             their
             pure
             Malice
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             beget
             Children
             God
             will
             not
             hinder
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             ordain'd
             this
             natural
             Production
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             never
             change
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             very
             Good
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             are
             all
             the
             Works
             which
             he
             has
             made
             .
             Man
             does
             all
             Evil
             only
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             his
             evil
             Will
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             by
             the
             Permission
             or
             Consent
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             cannot
             but
             do
             all
             Good
             ,
             without
             ever
             permitting
             Evil
             ,
             except
             indirectly
             ,
             in
             permitting
             Man
             to
             use
             his
             Free-Will
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               State
               of
               little
               Infants
               ,
               which
               come
               from
               good
               or
               evil
               Parents
               :
               And
               of
               Baptism
               .
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               Infants
               who
               die
               without
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               are
               come
               of
               good
               Christians
               ,
               are
               damn'd
               without
               their
               own
               Consent
               ,
               or
               that
               of
               their
               Parents
               ,
               who
               dedicate
               them
               to
               God
               ;
               together
               with
               their
               own
               Souls
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               cannot
               have
               co-operated
               to
               the
               Damnation
               of
               their
               Children
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             here
             are
             many
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             because
             Parents
             are
             often
             guilty
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             their
             Children
             through
             Negligence
             or
             Intemperance
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             other
             Accidents
             which
             fall
             out
             as
             to
             this
             Matter
             .
             I
             believe
             many
             will
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             Murther
             before
             God
             
             who
             are
             not
             aware
             of
             it
             :
             But
             as
             for
             Infants
             who
             die
             before
             Baptism
             without
             the
             Fault
             or
             Co-operation
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             these
             are
             certainly
             saved
             by
             the
             Will
             and
             Desire
             of
             the
             Free-Will
             of
             their
             Parents
             ;
             for
             God
             can
             damn
             none
             but
             those
             who
             die
             in
             sin
             ,
             either
             actual
             or
             original
             .
             Now
             the
             Children
             who
             die
             before
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             cannot
             have
             committed
             actual
             Sins
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             capable
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             their
             Parents
             are
             true
             Christians
             ,
             they
             have
             certainly
             satisfied
             the
             Penitence
             due
             for
             the
             
               Sin
               of
               Adam
            
             .
             If
             their
             Children
             partake
             of
             their
             Sins
             till
             they
             have
             attain'd
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Consequence
             ,
             they
             partake
             of
             their
             Merit
             and
             their
             good
             Works
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             still
             reputed
             the
             same
             thing
             a
             being
             sympathetically
             but
             one
             Body
             and
             one
             Soul
             ,
             tho'
             in
             Effect
             they
             be
             two
             ,
             and
             that
             separated
             when
             the
             Child
             comes
             to
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             :
             So
             that
             when
             a
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             having
             begot
             their
             Children
             in
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             offer
             and
             consecrate
             them
             to
             him
             with
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             their
             Free-Will
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             to
             die
             e're
             they
             are
             baptized
             ,
             they
             go
             assuredly
             to
             enjoy
             God
             ,
             as
             did
             all
             the
             Children
             who
             died
             before
             Circumcision
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Law
            
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             New
             those
             of
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             who
             died
             e're
             they
             were
             baptized
             ;
             in
             which
             State
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             died
             ,
             because
             then
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Custom
             to
             baptize
             young
             Children
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             now
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ;
             
               If
               she
               believed
               that
               Infants
               begotten
               of
               truly
               Catholick-Parents
               who
               had
               offered
               them
               to
               God
               ,
               dying
               without
               Baptism
               ,
               could
               be
               saved
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               who
               died
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               having
               been
               begotten
               of
               wicked
               Parents
               ,
               who
               of
               their
               Free-Will
               had
               given
               them
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               were
               damned
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             first
             are
             saved
             by
             the
             Free-Will
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             †
             are
             damned
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             theirs
             ;
             because
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Good
             and
             the
             Bad
             ,
             had
             the
             Free-Will
             of
             their
             Children
             joyn'd
             to
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             might
             save
             and
             damn
             the
             Soul
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             save
             and
             damn
             their
             own
             Soul
             ;
             because
             they
             were
             inseparably
             joyn'd
             and
             united
             together
             for
             Good
             and
             for
             Evil
             :
             So
             that
             Baptism
             cannot
             save
             the
             Soul
             of
             a
             Child
             who
             is
             without
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             thro'
             the
             Free-Will
             of
             his
             Parents
             ;
             and
             the
             want
             of
             this
             Baptism
             ,
             cannot
             hinder
             the
             Salvation
             of
             an
             Infant
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             thro'
             the
             Free-Will
             of
             his
             Parents
             ,
             tho'
             he
             should
             die
             without
             being
             baptized
             :
             For
             if
             this
             outward
             Baptism
             be
             so
             necessary
             to
             
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             followed
             them
             ,
             would
             have
             baptized
             young
             Infants
             ;
             and
             likewise
             all
             those
             immediately
             who
             came
             in
             to
             be
             Christians
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             kept
             many
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Catehcumens
             for
             a
             long
             Space
             of
             Time
             ,
             during
             which
             ,
             they
             might
             die
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             many
             did
             .
             Those
             who
             had
             the
             Will
             to
             follow
             Jesus
             Christ
             perfectly
             ,
             should
             they
             have
             been
             damned
             for
             not
             having
             receiv'd
             the
             outward
             Sign
             of
             Baptism
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             Sir
             ;
             It
             does
             not
             go
             so
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             Men
             make
             us
             believe
             :
             For
             a
             real
             Desire
             only
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             capable
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             even
             tho'
             we
             should
             die
             without
             Baptism
             ,
             because
             God
             b
             
               searches
               the
               Heart
               and
               trys
               the
               Reins
               ,
            
             c
             having
             more
             Regard
             to
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Desire
             than
             to
             that
             of
             Water
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             only
             to
             confirm
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Heart
             of
             Man
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             should
             be
             surprized
             with
             Death
             e're
             we
             have
             made
             this
             outward
             Confirmation
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             for
             this
             ,
             cease
             to
             enjoy
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             reign
             with
             God
             in
             his
             Glory
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               many
               Fathers
               had
               written
               of
               the
               Necessity
               of
               being
               baptized
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               taught
               thro'
               all
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               ,
               that
               Baptism
               gives
               Salvation
               to
               all
               those
               who
               receive
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               even
               cleanses
               from
               all
               actual
               Sins
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               been
               defiled
               with
               them
               before
               Baptism
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             I
             know
             not
             what
             the
             Fathers
             say
             ,
             nor
             what
             is
             taught
             by
             all
             the
             Romanists
             ;
             but
             I
             declare
             to
             you
             what
             God
             makes
             me
             know
             and
             understand
             in
             the
             Inward
             of
             my
             Soul.
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             all
             they
             who
             are
             baptiz'd
             ,
             shall
             be
             sav'd
             ;
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             said
             that
             d
             
               they
               who
               believe
               and
               are
               baptiz'd
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             Now
             Infants
             newly
             born
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             believing
             ;
             and
             if
             their
             Parents
             be
             wicked
             ,
             they
             likwise
             have
             not
             Faith
             to
             believe
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             their
             Children
             ;
             how
             therefore
             can
             Baptism
             work
             Faith
             ,
             since
             Jesus
             Christ
             places
             it
             before
             Baptism
             ?
             Faith
             d
             must
             be
             the
             chief
             Piece
             for
             working
             Salvation
             ;
             which
             being
             wanting
             ,
             Baptism
             can
             do
             nothing
             :
             How
             would
             you
             therefore
             have
             wicked
             Children
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             Baptism
             ?
             For
             Example
             :
             A
             Sorceress
             being
             with
             Child
             ,
             gives
             her
             Soul
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             of
             the
             Child
             which
             she
             bears
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             comes
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             is
             carried
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             thereafter
             dies
             ;
             By
             what
             do
             you
             think
             that
             this
             Child
             should
             be
             saved
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             not
             capable
             of
             having
             Faith
             ,
             and
             if
             its
             Parents
             have
             denied
             
             
             God
             ,
             should
             the
             Water
             of
             Baptism
             alone
             have
             more
             Force
             than
             the
             Free-Will
             of
             its
             Parents
             ,
             who
             would
             give
             it
             to
             the
             Devil
             with
             the
             Consent
             of
             their
             Will
             ?
             Can
             God
             resist
             their
             Will
             ,
             after
             having
             given
             them
             the
             Power
             of
             enjoying
             this
             Free-Will
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             their
             Children
             ?
             We
             see
             that
             by
             an
             exact
             Justice
             ,
             Subjects
             bear
             the
             Punishment
             of
             the
             Sins
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             e
             as
             
             David's
             People
             were
             chastized
             for
             the
             Adultery
             and
             Murther
             which
             their
             King
             had
             committed
             ;
             How
             should
             not
             Children
             bear
             it
             with
             much
             more
             Reason
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             their
             Parents
             f
             who
             have
             much
             more
             of
             Union
             and
             Dependance
             than
             the
             King
             with
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             has
             nothing
             over
             them
             but
             a
             voluntary
             Submission
             which
             they
             yield
             to
             him
             ?
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               no
               Christians
               doubted
               but
               that
               a
               Man
               must
               be
               baptized
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               could
               enter
               into
               Paradise
               without
               having
               received
               Baptism
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               which
               She
               replied
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             if
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             great
             Unhappiness
             to
             many
             good
             Men
             who
             are
             dead
             long
             ago
             ;
             because
             many
             were
             not
             baptized
             aright
             ,
             thro'
             the
             Fault
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             who
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             did
             not
             pronounce
             the
             Words
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             thro'
             Neglect
             ,
             or
             his
             Mind
             being
             carried
             otherwise
             ,
             or
             he
             had
             not
             the
             Intent
             to
             baptize
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             if
             the
             Priest
             ,
             who
             baptized
             was
             a
             Sorcerer
             ,
             as
             it
             falls
             out
             but
             too
             often
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             baptizing
             Children
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             should
             give
             them
             to
             the
             Devil
             ;
             all
             these
             Persons
             ill
             baptized
             ,
             must
             according
             to
             your
             Saying
             be
             damned
             ,
             even
             tho'
             they
             should
             have
             lived
             holily
             ,
             in
             case
             this
             Baptism
             were
             so
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             God
             would
             be
             cruel
             thus
             to
             damn
             Persons
             for
             the
             Fault
             of
             some
             wicked
             Priests
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             Relation
             neither
             to
             their
             Souls
             nor
             their
             Bodies
             :
             Nevertheless
             it
             should
             be
             in
             his
             Power
             to
             save
             or
             damn
             all
             those
             whom
             he
             should
             baptize
             .
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             these
             Sentiments
             which
             they
             have
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             insupportable
             to
             me
             ,
             because
             they
             contradict
             his
             Justice
             and
             Truth
             :
             They
             must
             be
             ignorant
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             would
             yield
             up
             the
             Salvation
             of
             his
             People
             to
             the
             Disposal
             of
             some
             wicked
             Man
             ,
             who
             adhering
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             might
             give
             him
             all
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             should
             baptize
             .
             If
             he
             left
             us
             the
             Free-Will
             g
             to
             save
             or
             damn
             our selves
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himself
             would
             not
             reserve
             this
             Power
             over
             us
             but
             still
             leave
             our
             Free-Will
             h
             to
             act
             ,
             without
             forcing
             us
             
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             nor
             yet
             hindring
             our
             Damnation
             ,
             when
             such
             is
             our
             Will
             ,
             how
             should
             he
             give
             to
             a
             Man
             the
             Power
             of
             being
             able
             to
             damn
             us
             by
             an
             evil
             Baptism
             ?
             There
             can
             be
             no
             Appearance
             of
             Truth
             in
             this
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             difficult
             for
             you
             to
             believe
             that
             Parents
             have
             the
             Free-Will
             of
             their
             Children
             in
             their
             Power
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             not
             much
             more
             uneasie
             to
             you
             to
             believe
             that
             a
             Priest
             should
             have
             the
             Power
             to
             damn
             so
             many
             Persons
             thro'
             his
             Fault
             of
             not
             having
             the
             Intention
             to
             baptize
             them
             aright
             ?
             For
             Parents
             have
             contributed
             to
             the
             Formation
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             Soul
             of
             their
             Children
             ;
             whereas
             this
             Priest
             has
             never
             known
             them
             :
             And
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             said
             to
             the
             young
             Man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             i
             
               that
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               he
               must
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               ,
            
             would
             not
             be
             true
             in
             case
             Baptism
             were
             so
             necessary
             ,
             seeing
             he
             who
             should
             keep
             them
             without
             being
             baptized
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             saved
             ,
             since
             Salvation
             depends
             on
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             
               I
               was
               so
               convinc'd
               by
               such
               powerful
               Reasonings
               ,
               that
               I
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               reply
               :
               Nevertheless
               ,
            
             I
             yet
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               that
               Faith
               was
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               with
               Baptism
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               is
               supposed
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Parents
               supplies
               that
               of
               the
               Children
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Godfather
               and
               Godmother
               are
               likewise
               taken
               to
               confirm
               it
               in
               Name
               of
               the
               Children
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             ill-contriv'd
             thing
             to
             baptize
             Children
             before
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             :
             For
             they
             cannot
             have
             Faith
             ,
             and
             their
             Parents
             or
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             are
             also
             sometimes
             void
             of
             it
             :
             They
             content
             themselves
             with
             doing
             the
             outward
             Ceremonies
             without
             considering
             what
             is
             done
             .
             Baptism
             is
             an
             outward
             Sign
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             who
             is
             baptized
             ,
             gives
             up
             and
             consecrates
             himself
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             live
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             renouncing
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             its
             Pomps
             .
             This
             is
             what
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             in
             the
             inward
             of
             his
             Soul
             who
             desires
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             come
             publickly
             to
             the
             Font
             of
             Baptism
             to
             confirm
             the
             Vows
             and
             Promises
             that
             he
             has
             made
             to
             God
             in
             his
             Heart
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             publickly
             known
             and
             own'd
             by
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             in
             the
             Baptism
             of
             new
             born
             Infants
             ,
             nothing
             of
             this
             can
             concurr
             ;
             For
             the
             Infant
             being
             weak
             ,
             has
             not
             yet
             the
             Will
             to
             give
             it self
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             follow
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             renounce
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             its
             Pomps
             :
             For
             it
             has
             no
             Sense
             nor
             Understanding
             more
             than
             a
             silly
             Beast
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             Part
             of
             Parents
             ,
             who
             
             ought
             to
             supply
             the
             Defect
             of
             the
             Infant
             ,
             have
             not
             Faith
             themselves
             ,
             and
             cannot
             teach
             them
             to
             follow
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             since
             they
             themselves
             will
             not
             do
             it
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             their
             Children
             begin
             to
             have
             any
             little
             Judgment
             ,
             they
             teach
             them
             to
             follow
             the
             World
             and
             its
             Pomps
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             far
             from
             minding
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             renounced
             it
             by
             Baptism
             :
             What
             Effect
             therefore
             can
             this
             outward
             Sign
             have
             ,
             when
             nothing
             is
             effectuated
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             him
             who
             receives
             it
             ,
             neither
             by
             himself
             nor
             by
             his
             Parents
             ?
             And
             when
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             speak
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Infant
             ,
             they
             lye
             :
             For
             they
             say
             that
             he
             desires
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             the
             Infant
             cannot
             have
             this
             Desire
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             renounces
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             World
             and
             its
             Pomps
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             these
             outward
             Ceremonies
             are
             ended
             ,
             they
             never
             think
             more
             on
             what
             they
             have
             promised
             in
             the
             Child's
             Name
             ;
             far
             less
             do
             they
             acquaint
             him
             with
             it
             when
             he
             is
             grown
             up
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             Child
             may
             remember
             the
             Promise
             which
             he
             made
             at
             Baptism
             :
             For
             in
             doing
             this
             ,
             they
             would
             give
             a
             Reproof
             to
             themselves
             ;
             because
             neither
             Father
             ,
             nor
             Mother
             ,
             nor
             Godfather
             ,
             nor
             Godmother
             ,
             nor
             any
             Body
             at
             present
             ,
             observes
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             tho'
             all
             Christians
             are
             outwardly
             baptiz'd
             .
             They
             would
             count
             him
             a
             Fool
             or
             a
             very
             Precisian
             who
             should
             affirm
             that
             we
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             keep
             and
             observe
             the
             Evangelical
             Life
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             any
             longer
             in
             use
             :
             They
             would
             even
             be
             ashamed
             to
             renounce
             the
             World
             and
             its
             Pomps
             ,
             because
             the
             most
             wise
             and
             the
             most
             holy
             follow
             the
             World
             and
             its
             Pomps
             .
             The
             Wise
             say
             that
             one
             must
             live
             civilly
             ,
             
               and
               maintain
               himself
               in
               Honour
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Saints
             at
             present
             say
             ,
             
               that
               a
               Man
               must
               accommodate
               himself
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               make
               a
               World
               by
               our selves
               .
            
             We
             see
             the
             most
             Reformed
             ,
             Monks
             study
             to
             please
             the
             World
             ,
             desiring
             to
             be
             lov'd
             and
             honour'd
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             very
             sorry
             to
             be
             hated
             by
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             foretold
             his
             Servants
             k
             should
             be
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             every
             one
             seeks
             to
             draw
             the
             World
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             its
             Friendship
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             having
             gain'd
             the
             Heart
             ,
             he
             may
             likewise
             gain
             the
             Purse
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             fine
             Christians
             in
             Parade
             and
             not
             in
             Effect
             !
             For
             they
             have
             no
             sooner
             renounc'd
             in
             Baptism
             the
             World
             and
             its
             Pomps
             ,
             than
             they
             think
             of
             nothing
             but
             to
             follow
             and
             to
             love
             it
             ;
             as
             if
             their
             Promise
             were
             nothing
             but
             a
             Formality
             of
             Words
             ;
             They
             do
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             do
             with
             a
             Fool
             ,
             promising
             him
             a
             great
             many
             things
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             
             without
             having
             any
             Desire
             to
             give
             him
             them
             .
             Baptism
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             but
             by
             him
             who
             resolves
             in
             himself
             to
             consecrate
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             know
             before
             he
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             resolve
             of
             his
             own
             Free-Will
             that
             he
             will
             follow
             it
             ,
             quitting
             the
             Maxims
             of
             Men
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             contrary
             to
             those
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             l
             The
             Christians
             of
             old
             did
             so
             :
             No
             body
             was
             made
             Christian
             but
             they
             who
             of
             their
             deliberate
             Will
             would
             consecrate
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             but
             at
             present
             ,
             they
             force
             every
             one
             to
             be
             baptized
             before
             they
             have
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             without
             knowing
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             or
             what
             they
             promise
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Custom
               of
               baptizing
               Children
               in
               their
               Infancy
               ,
               was
               Instituted
               on
               good
               Grounds
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               no
               Christians
               might
               die
               before
               they
               were
               baptized
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               who
               died
               in
               their
               Childhood
               ,
               might
               assuredly
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             I
             believe
             rather
             that
             the
             Devil
             invented
             this
             to
             the
             end
             no
             Christian
             might
             be
             saved
             ;
             as
             it
             falls
             out
             that
             very
             few
             shall
             be
             saved
             of
             those
             who
             are
             baptized
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ;
             because
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             outwardly
             baptized
             ,
             they
             believe
             they
             are
             sufficiently
             assured
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             †
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             Mistake
             in
             the
             World
             :
             For
             Baptism
             operates
             nothing
             in
             our
             Souls
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
             other
             Sacraments
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             their
             Disposition
             .
             How
             can
             a
             Child
             without
             Judgment
             have
             the
             Dispositions
             requisite
             for
             receiving
             Baptism
             ?
             If
             their
             Baptism
             were
             delayed
             till
             they
             had
             their
             full
             Reason
             ,
             we
             would
             certainly
             yet
             find
             true
             Christians
             ;
             for
             they
             who
             had
             no
             Mind
             to
             follow
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             baptized
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             out
             of
             Hypocrisie
             :
             But
             at
             present
             every
             body
             thinks
             himself
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             he
             have
             been
             outwardly
             baptized
             ,
             without
             considering
             that
             this
             Sign
             gives
             nothing
             to
             our
             Souls
             m
             if
             we
             have
             not
             suitable
             Dispositions
             .
             If
             they
             were
             not
             baptized
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             all
             those
             who
             desire
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             would
             study
             to
             know
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             becoming
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             no
             Rest
             till
             they
             had
             obtained
             this
             Happiness
             ;
             but
             at
             present
             ,
             every
             one
             rests
             satisfied
             with
             this
             outward
             Baptism
             ,
             not
             considering
             that
             to
             be
             Christians
             n
             they
             must
             follow
             the
             Instructions
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             better
             they
             had
             never
             been
             baptized
             .
             It
             is
             just
             the
             same
             as
             if
             a
             Servant
             should
             go
             hire
             out
             himself
             to
             serve
             some
             Prince
             or
             Lord
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             
             he
             had
             got
             on
             his
             Livery
             ,
             should
             quit
             his
             Master
             to
             give
             himself
             to
             Robbery
             ,
             setting
             himself
             to
             steal
             and
             rob
             in
             the
             same
             Habit
             ,
             which
             would
             serve
             him
             the
             better
             to
             catch
             his
             Prey
             :
             For
             the
             Merchant
             who
             should
             see
             him
             clothed
             with
             some
             Prince's
             or
             Lord's
             Livery
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             aware
             that
             he
             were
             a
             Robber
             ,
             till
             he
             saw
             the
             Effects
             ,
             of
             it
             :
             But
             if
             this
             Robber
             were
             some
             Day
             seiz'd
             by
             Justice
             he
             would
             be
             more
             severely
             punish'd
             for
             having
             committed
             his
             Thefts
             and
             Robberies
             in
             some
             Prince's
             Livery
             ,
             than
             if
             it
             had
             been
             in
             his
             own
             Habit.
             Even
             so
             it
             is
             when
             a
             Person
             is
             baptized
             ,
             and
             immediately
             abandons
             himself
             to
             the
             Vanities
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             he
             deceives
             God
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             renders
             himself
             subject
             to
             greater
             Chastisements
             than
             if
             he
             were
             not
             baptized
             ;
             because
             this
             outward
             Sign
             which
             should
             serve
             him
             to
             obtain
             Grace
             ,
             serves
             for
             his
             greater
             Condemnation
             ,
             as
             the
             Liverty
             serves
             the
             Robber
             .
             We
             see
             the
             Devil
             has
             found
             out
             this
             Invention
             to
             baptize
             young
             Children
             ,
             knowing
             well
             that
             no
             body
             when
             he
             came
             to
             Age
             would
             remember
             what
             he
             had
             done
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             easily
             banish
             out
             of
             Mens
             Minds
             the
             Promises
             which
             they
             made
             in
             Baptism
             .
             He
             has
             also
             invented
             the
             not
             reiterating
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             fearing
             least
             peradventure
             some
             coming
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             should
             come
             afterwards
             to
             receive
             Baptism
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             and
             with
             requisite
             Dispositions
             .
             All
             these
             Devices
             have
             been
             covered
             with
             a
             pious
             Pretext
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Christian
               should
               die
               without
               having
               received
               Baptism
               .
            
             This
             every
             one
             has
             asserted
             under
             this
             Appearance
             of
             Piety
             ,
             which
             nevertheless
             is
             founded
             but
             upon
             a
             false
             Supposition
             of
             this
             express
             Necessity
             of
             Baptism
             for
             Salvation
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             true
             ,
             seeing
             so
             many
             true
             Christians
             died
             in
             the
             Days
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             Non-age
             ,
             or
             while
             they
             were
             yet
             but
             Catechumens
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Instant
             of
             their
             Conversion
             .
             Should
             not
             all
             these
             Persons
             be
             saved
             after
             they
             have
             been
             in
             Heart
             and
             Affection
             consecrated
             unto
             God
             ?
             as
             also
             those
             who
             should
             yet
             at
             present
             live
             according
             to
             his
             Law
             in
             a
             Country
             where
             Baptism
             is
             not
             used
             .
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             you
             read
             any
             where
             that
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             were
             baptized
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             could
             doubt
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             tho'
             they
             had
             not
             been
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Third
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Devil
               has
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               as
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               is
               there
               maintain'd
               and
               authoriz'd
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               How
               the
               Devil
               could
               start
               these
               things
               which
               are
               decreed
               by
               Councils
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             do
             you
             not
             remember
             that
             I
             have
             already
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             slip'd
             into
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             time
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             would
             establish
             it
             ?
             He
             had
             then
             almost
             all
             the
             World
             at
             his
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             he
             needed
             not
             great
             Labour
             to
             maintain
             the
             World
             in
             its
             Wickedness
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             as
             it
             were
             become
             natural
             to
             it
             :
             But
             how
             soon
             he
             saw
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             came
             to
             enlighten
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             known
             their
             Sins
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             them
             back
             to
             Repentance
             ;
             The
             Devil
             then
             a
             unites
             all
             his
             Force
             and
             Power
             to
             oppose
             himself
             to
             this
             Light
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             to
             countermine
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             From
             that
             time
             he
             got
             the
             Name
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             because
             he
             sets
             himself
             against
             Christ
             ;
             he
             has
             ever
             since
             continu'd
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             and
             ruine
             it
             if
             he
             could
             ;
             and
             from
             time
             to
             time
             he
             has
             gain'd
             b
             some
             who
             have
             followed
             his
             Suggestions
             and
             his
             Malice
             ,
             whose
             Number
             has
             always
             encreas'd
             ,
             and
             he
             has
             maintain'd
             them
             in
             Honour
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             making
             them
             by
             his
             Artifices
             to
             arise
             to
             the
             highest
             Degrees
             of
             Honour
             ;
             because
             then
             his
             Adherents
             did
             render
             him
             the
             more
             Service
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             has
             made
             many
             come
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             or
             other
             Prelacies
             ,
             who
             being
             consulted
             or
             conven'd
             together
             about
             the
             Determining
             of
             Points
             relating
             to
             our
             Christianity
             ,
             may
             have
             given
             Sentiments
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Christians
             .
             If
             this
             were
             not
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             should
             have
             made
             Decrees
             so
             contrary
             to
             those
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             never
             required
             any
             thing
             of
             any
             body
             ,
             but
             in
             Love
             c
             :
             For
             he
             says
             d
             
               if
               YOU
               WOULD
               be
               perfect
            
             ,
             or
             e
             
               whosoever
               WILL
               follow
            
             
             
               me
               ,
               let
               him
               deny
               himself
               ,
            
             &c.
             requiring
             always
             our
             WILL
             in
             all
             the
             Vertues
             that
             he
             teaches
             us
             ;
             and
             God
             himself
             from
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             World
             unto
             this
             present
             time
             ,
             gives
             us
             no
             Command
             but
             
               to
               love
               him
            
             :
             For
             all
             things
             are
             nothing
             but
             Means
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             Love
             ,
             even
             leaving
             Men
             free
             to
             observe
             his
             f
             Commands
             according
             to
             their
             Free-Will
             g
             without
             Constraint
             ;
             but
             those
             of
             the
             Councils
             ,
             do
             oblige
             Persons
             by
             force
             to
             observe
             their
             Decrees
             :
             So
             that
             they
             who
             transgress
             them
             ,
             are
             imprisoned
             and
             punished
             .
             This
             is
             very
             far
             from
             imitating
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             Meekness
             ;
             which
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             we
             ought
             h
             
               to
               learn
               of
               him
               who
               is
               meek
               and
               gentle
            
             ;
             whereas
             these
             use
             Force
             and
             Rigour
             to
             make
             their
             Commands
             be
             observed
             :
             For
             if
             a
             true
             Christian
             should
             not
             go
             to
             Mass
             on
             the
             Days
             which
             they
             have
             appointed
             ,
             they
             would
             commit
             him
             to
             Justice
             or
             the
             Inquisition
             ;
             or
             if
             another
             should
             not
             communicate
             at
             Easter
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Condemnation
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             demands
             nothing
             of
             any
             body
             but
             what
             they
             WILL
             do
             ;
             requiring
             always
             a
             free
             Consent
             ;
             drawing
             no
             body
             by
             Force
             ,
             but
             still
             saying
             ,
             i
             
               he
               that
               WILL
               be
               my
               Disciple
               ?
            
             This
             rigorous
             Spirit
             which
             is
             now
             observ'd
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             conformable
             to
             that
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             k
             
               Yoke
               is
               easie
               ,
               and
               his
               Burthen
               light
            
             ;
             whereas
             those
             impose
             troublesome
             and
             grievous
             Commands
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             impossible
             to
             be
             observed
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             would
             live
             as
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             would
             have
             no
             need
             of
             confessing
             once
             a
             Year
             :
             Nevertheless
             these
             make
             a
             Command
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             observe
             it
             ;
             for
             since
             I
             yielded
             my self
             wholly
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             Conversation
             of
             Men
             ,
             I
             have
             had
             no
             Ground
             to
             confess
             once
             a
             Year
             :
             Should
             I
             be
             therefore
             obliged
             to
             go
             and
             offend
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             have
             Matter
             to
             confess
             at
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             observe
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             these
             Councils
             ?
             These
             are
             things
             so
             far
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             how
             some
             Saints
             could
             co-operate
             to
             such
             Resolutions
             ,
             except
             by
             Force
             ,
             when
             the
             greatest
             Part
             carries
             it
             ;
             because
             the
             most
             of
             those
             Decrees
             and
             Commands
             are
             more
             political
             than
             divine
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             not
             follow
             these
             Ways
             .
             They
             ought
             to
             come
             from
             above
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Fourth
             Conference
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               its
               Councils
               ,
               Commands
               and
               Ordinances
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Councils
               were
               held
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               redress
               the
               great
               Abuses
               which
               had
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               expedient
               that
               the
               Church
               gave
               Commands
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               every
               one
               would
               live
               after
               his
               own
               Will.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             :
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             a
             more
             perfect
             way
             to
             reform
             these
             Abuses
             ,
             by
             taking
             up
             again
             only
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             taught
             us
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             new
             Commandments
             ?
             What
             a
             could
             be
             wanting
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             other
             things
             must
             be
             added
             to
             it
             ?
             They
             who
             would
             make
             a
             good
             Reformation
             ,
             ought
             always
             to
             take
             up
             again
             the
             first
             Institution
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             only
             be
             observ'd
             :
             For
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             can
             never
             be
             mistaken
             .
             b
             There
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             mended
             in
             nor
             added
             to
             any
             of
             his
             Works
             ;
             and
             since
             we
             can
             never
             change
             a
             perfect
             Form
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             another
             without
             spoiling
             the
             first
             ,
             so
             we
             cannot
             form
             new
             Commandments
             without
             deforming
             those
             of
             God
             ;
             c
             which
             were
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             .
             The
             great
             Abuses
             which
             had
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             redress'd
             better
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             taking
             it
             in
             the
             plain
             Letter
             ,
             than
             by
             so
             many
             other
             new
             Precepts
             and
             Ordinances
             .
             No
             body
             could
             have
             lived
             any
             longer
             after
             his
             own
             Mode
             ,
             when
             once
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             been
             set
             again
             in
             its
             Light
             ;
             for
             it
             regulates
             all
             our
             Actions
             and
             Manners
             :
             There
             needed
             nothing
             to
             be
             added
             to
             it
             in
             order
             to
             revive
             the
             true
             Spirit
             of
             Christianity
             with
             more
             Ease
             than
             all
             that
             they
             would
             joyn
             to
             it
             since
             ;
             which
             things
             have
             been
             the
             Cause
             that
             many
             have
             withdrawn
             themselves
             from
             the
             Church
             to
             forge
             Heresies
             according
             to
             their
             Fansies
             :
             For
             they
             judg'd
             they
             were
             as
             learn'd
             as
             those
             who
             would
             oblige
             them
             to
             their
             Laws
             .
          
           
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               I
               could
               not
               comprehend
               how
               the
               Commands
               of
               the
               Church
               had
               deformed
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               since
               they
               were
               only
               added
               as
               more
               express
               Means
               to
               make
               it
               be
               well
               observ'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             reach
             to
             the
             Bottom
             of
             this
             Affair
             :
             For
             if
             you
             remark
             it
             more
             nearly
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             direct
             Contradictions
             ;
             because
             these
             Councils
             would
             have
             by
             force
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             would
             not
             have
             but
             by
             Love
             :
             He
             never
             press'd
             any
             body
             to
             follow
             his
             Doctrine
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             when
             any
             of
             his
             Disciples
             left
             him
             ,
             he
             ask'd
             his
             Apostles
             d
             
               if
               they
               would
               leave
               him
               also
            
             leaving
             always
             every
             one
             to
             his
             own
             Free-Will
             ;
             whereas
             these
             damn
             the
             Souls
             and
             oppress
             the
             Bodies
             of
             those
             who
             will
             not
             obey
             them
             .
             They
             condemn
             as
             guilty
             of
             mortal
             Sin
             all
             those
             who
             will
             not
             observe
             their
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             even
             imprison
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             banish
             them
             from
             their
             Country
             ;
             yea
             ,
             for
             this
             they
             sometimes
             put
             them
             to
             death
             .
             e
             This
             Spirit
             of
             Rigour
             ,
             does
             it
             not
             destroy
             the
             Form
             of
             that
             sweet
             Gospel-Law
             which
             was
             so
             perfectly
             formed
             by
             the
             greatest
             Artist
             that
             ever
             was
             or
             shall
             be
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             who
             was
             God
             and
             Man
             ?
             Could
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             added
             to
             the
             excellent
             Work
             of
             such
             a
             Master
             ?
             For
             there
             can
             nothing
             be
             added
             more
             than
             taken
             away
             ,
             without
             altering
             the
             first
             Form
             If
             one
             take
             from
             a
             Picture
             the
             sweet
             Draughts
             of
             some
             Figure
             ,
             by
             adding
             to
             it
             some
             rude
             ones
             ,
             the
             Figure
             ceases
             to
             be
             what
             it
             was
             before
             :
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             two
             contrary
             things
             should
             abide
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Subject
             .
             Cou'd
             Rigour
             be
             introduc'd
             into
             the
             Church
             to
             make
             Meekness
             be
             observed
             there
             ?
             These
             Arguments
             which
             you
             lay
             down
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             are
             without
             Foundation
             ;
             but
             you
             do
             it
             to
             excuse
             what
             you
             have
             once
             espoused
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             done
             also
             )
             :
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             I
             cannot
             cover
             its
             Deformities
             so
             well
             known
             to
             the
             Eyes
             of
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             will
             very
             shortly
             make
             them
             known
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             tho'
             they
             strive
             so
             earnestly
             to
             cover
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               I
               should
               be
               very
               sorry
               if
               I
               should
               aim
               to
               cover
               what
               displeased
               God
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               was
               the
               common
               Sentiment
               of
               all
               Christians
               to
               own
               and
               follow
               as
               a
               good
               thing
               ,
               what
               the
               Church
               ,
               assembled
               in
               a
               Body
               ,
               had
               ordain'd
               ,
               and
               determin'd
               :
               For
               we
               say
               in
               our
               Creed
               ,
               That
               we
               believe
               in
               the
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             reason
             if
             you
             did
             not
             take
             the
             Bark
             for
             the
             Wood
             ,
             and
             a
             Humane
             Church
             for
             the
             Divine
             .
             The
             Holy
             Church
             cannot
             err
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             told
             you
             divers
             times
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             God.
             If
             it
             be
             Holy
             ,
             it
             is
             Apostolick
             :
             Now
             the
             Apostles
             never
             commanded
             the
             going
             once
             a
             Year
             to
             Confession
             upon
             Pain
             of
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             even
             taught
             it
             to
             any
             as
             a
             Vertue
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             said
             to
             all
             those
             whose
             Sins
             he
             remitted
             ,
             f
             
               Go
               ,
               and
               sin
               no
               more
               ,
            
             This
             was
             far
             from
             commanding
             them
             to
             go
             once
             a
             Year
             to
             Confession
             :
             For
             this
             would
             be
             tacitly
             or
             indirectly
             to
             command
             them
             to
             sin
             once
             a
             Year
             ;
             because
             Confession
             always
             supposes
             Sin
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             even
             teach
             us
             that
             he
             who
             receives
             Absolution
             without
             Matter
             of
             Sin
             ,
             commits
             a
             Sacrilege
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             also
             who
             gives
             it
             .
             Therefore
             of
             Necessity
             a
             Man
             must
             sin
             every
             Year
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             confess
             every
             Year
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             not
             commit
             a
             Sacrilege
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             cannot
             have
             instituted
             such
             things
             ?
             This
             must
             come
             from
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             many
             other
             things
             ordain'd
             and
             resolv'd
             upon
             by
             this
             Church
             collegiately
             assembled
             ,
             tho'
             it
             be
             in
             use
             amongst
             Christians
             to
             referr
             to
             it
             and
             believe
             it
             ?
             This
             can
             be
             nothing
             but
             a
             blind
             Submission
             :
             For
             if
             we
             had
             good
             Eyes
             ,
             we
             would
             still
             look
             g
             whether
             what
             they
             command
             or
             ordain
             us
             ,
             be
             truly
             good
             and
             conformable
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             before
             we
             follow
             it
             .
             They
             tell
             us
             indeed
             ,
             that
             Faith
             ought
             to
             be
             blind
             ,
             because
             it
             consists
             in
             believing
             what
             we
             do
             not
             see
             ;
             But
             this
             Faith
             does
             not
             extend
             so
             far
             as
             to
             believe
             what
             Men
             say
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             only
             what
             God
             himself
             has
             told
             us
             by
             the
             Holy
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             h
             has
             foretold
             us
             a
             great
             many
             things
             which
             we
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             In
             this
             we
             must
             use
             Faith
             ;
             because
             God
             cannot
             lye
             nor
             fail
             in
             making
             good
             his
             Promises
             :
             But
             our
             Faith
             does
             not
             stand
             in
             that
             which
             Men
             say
             to
             us
             or
             command
             us
             :
             For
             they
             themselves
             are
             often
             fallen
             from
             the
             true
             Faith
             while
             they
             ordain
             us
             things
             contrary
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               If
               she
               judg'd
               the
               Commandments
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               evil
               things
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             there
             are
             divers
             things
             which
             of
             themselves
             are
             good
             ;
             as
             fasting
             in
             Lent
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             fasted
             forty
             Days
             in
             the
             Desart
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             communicating
             at
             Easter
             in
             Memory
             of
             the
             Supper
             which
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             made
             with
             his
             Apostles
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             Sanctifying
             the
             Days
             dedicated
             unto
             God
             ;
             because
             he
             himself
             has
             commanded
             it
             :
             All
             these
             things
             are
             good
             in
             themselves
             :
             But
             this
             Constraint
             under
             Pain
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             or
             civil
             or
             bodily
             Punishment
             ,
             is
             most
             evil
             ;
             because
             good
             Works
             done
             with
             regret
             ,
             cannot
             please
             God
             ,
             who
             has
             no
             need
             of
             our
             Fasts
             or
             Sacrifices
             ;
             but
             he
             regards
             our
             Heart
             and
             our
             Will.
             If
             this
             do
             not
             concurr
             to
             our
             good
             Works
             ,
             i
             
               he
               will
               throw
               them
               as
               Dung
               into
               our
               Faces
               :
            
             For
             nothing
             can
             please
             him
             but
             what
             is
             offered
             him
             by
             Love
             :
             Therefore
             he
             says
             in
             so
             many
             Places
             ,
             
               He
               that
               WILL
               come
               after
               me
               ,
               or
               he
               that
               WILL
               follow
               me
               .
            
             In
             all
             things
             he
             requires
             our
             affectionate
             Will
             ,
             and
             nothing
             by
             Force
             or
             Violence
             .
             This
             belongs
             but
             to
             cruel
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             seeing
             he
             k
             
               is
               ALL
               LOVE
            
             ,
             and
             has
             given
             us
             no
             other
             Laws
             but
             that
             of
             Love
             ;
             whereas
             these
             Persons
             come
             with
             a
             great
             many
             Commandments
             under
             Pain
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             and
             other
             Temporal
             Punishments
             .
             Have
             you
             ever
             read
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             or
             Disciples
             did
             at
             any
             time
             imprison
             any
             or
             impose
             Fines
             on
             any
             for
             not
             obeying
             their
             Ordinances
             ;
             as
             these
             Councils
             do
             ,
             who
             deforming
             this
             beautiful
             Law
             of
             Meekness
             and
             Love
             ,
             do
             forge
             troublesome
             and
             constraining
             ones
             .
             Does
             not
             God
             deserve
             that
             we
             sanctifie
             the
             Days
             which
             are
             dedicated
             to
             him
             out
             of
             Love
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             Desire
             that
             we
             have
             to
             follow
             and
             imitate
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             powerful
             enough
             to
             make
             us
             fast
             the
             Lent
             ,
             and
             communicate
             once
             a
             Year
             ,
             without
             the
             being
             oblig'd
             to
             it
             by
             force
             ?
             He
             who
             does
             it
             not
             out
             of
             Love
             must
             do
             it
             with
             regret
             ▪
             or
             in
             Hypocrisie
             .
             Were
             it
             not
             better
             not
             to
             be
             constrain'd
             to
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             do
             things
             so
             troublesome
             without
             meriting
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             the
             Devil's
             Martyr
             ,
             which
             this
             violent
             and
             forcing
             Command
             does
             occasion
             ?
             For
             a
             true
             Christian
             has
             no
             need
             of
             being
             forc'd
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             have
             no
             need
             of
             these
             Commands
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             ;
             
               I
               believ'd
               that
               all
               our
               good
               Works
               to
               make
               them
               meritorious
               ought
               to
               proceed
               from
               the
               Heart
               and
               from
               our
               Will
               ;
               but
               that
               God
               alone
               can
               search
               the
               Inward
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Church
               ordain'd
               outward
               things
               of
               which
               she
               could
               judge
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               keep
               Christians
               united
               together
               ,
               it
               was
               needful
               to
               give
               them
               Laws
               and
               make
               them
               be
               observed
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             you
             grant
             me
             by
             what
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             at
             present
             is
             not
             that
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             established
             ,
             
             since
             to
             keep
             Christians
             united
             ,
             she
             makes
             Laws
             that
             are
             nothing
             but
             civil
             and
             temporal
             ones
             ,
             respecting
             only
             outward
             things
             ;
             because
             that
             which
             was
             established
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             upheld
             ,
             but
             l
             by
             the
             Bond
             of
             Charity
             ,
             uniting
             Christians
             by
             a
             Conformity
             of
             their
             Wills
             in
             God
             ;
             which
             Unity
             of
             Spirit
             appears
             sufficiently
             by
             outward
             Operations
             ;
             because
             the
             Christian
             who
             is
             possess'd
             with
             Charity
             cannot
             remain
             hid
             :
             For
             Charity
             is
             always
             working
             .
             There
             need
             no
             other
             outward
             Laws
             to
             make
             appear
             to
             Men
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             true
             Christians
             ,
             but
             
               THE
               LOVE
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               CHARITY
               FOR
               OVR
               NEIGHBOVR
               .
            
             These
             things
             are
             as
             well
             outward
             as
             inward
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             judg'd
             by
             Men
             :
             For
             to
             discover
             true
             Christians
             it
             was
             not
             needful
             to
             ordain
             them
             so
             many
             Precepts
             under
             Pain
             of
             mortal
             Sin
             :
             For
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             but
             too
             sufficient
             to
             regulate
             all
             their
             Actions
             and
             Manners
             :
             Why
             should
             they
             command
             the
             hearing
             of
             Mass
             under
             the
             Pain
             of
             mortal
             Sin
             ,
             since
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             has
             never
             oblig'd
             ,
             nor
             even
             counsel'd
             any
             body
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             confess
             their
             Sins
             once
             a
             Year
             ?
             Tho'
             indeed
             he
             says
             ,
             m
             
               confess
               your
               Sins
               one
               to
               another
            
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             that
             one
             must
             do
             it
             once
             a
             Year
             ;
             But
             when
             he
             has
             sinned
             he
             must
             be
             humbled
             and
             confess
             to
             his
             Brother
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Sinner
             ;
             and
             this
             rather
             in
             publick
             than
             in
             private
             ;
             that
             the
             Humility
             of
             declaring
             our selves
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             the
             Confusion
             that
             we
             have
             to
             be
             known
             for
             such
             before
             Men
             ,
             may
             give
             satisfactory
             Punishment
             to
             our
             Sins
             .
             This
             is
             not
             to
             say
             that
             he
             must
             go
             and
             confess
             at
             certain
             Times
             and
             Days
             ;
             But
             when
             the
             Sinner
             desires
             to
             return
             to
             God
             in
             Heart
             and
             Affection
             ,
             even
             tho'
             this
             should
             not
             befal
             but
             once
             in
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             :
             He
             should
             not
             cease
             for
             this
             to
             have
             the
             Pardon
             of
             his
             Sins
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             Mercy
             from
             God
             :
             And
             if
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             it
             were
             so
             precisely
             necessary
             to
             communicate
             at
             Easter
             ,
             how
             could
             a
             Paul
             ,
             a
             Macarius
             ,
             and
             Anthony
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             other
             holy
             Hermites
             have
             been
             saved
             ,
             who
             ended
             their
             Lives
             in
             the
             Deserts
             of
             Aegypt
             and
             Thebais
             ,
             without
             having
             ever
             communicated
             or
             heard
             Mass
             ?
             If
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             spoken
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             n
             
               Except
               ye
               eat
               the
               Flesh
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               drink
               his
               Blood
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               no
               Life
               in
               you
               .
            
             This
             Church
             which
             you
             believe
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             would
             have
             err'd
             in
             holding
             all
             these
             
             Persons
             for
             Saints
             ,
             who
             never
             communicated
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             very
             seldom
             :
             For
             St.
             Paul
             the
             Hermite
             having
             been
             for
             so
             many
             Years
             in
             the
             Desert
             without
             seeing
             any
             body
             ,
             died
             without
             receiving
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             The
             
               Aegyptian
               Mary
            
             after
             having
             been
             thirty
             Years
             without
             seeing
             any
             body
             ,
             received
             it
             once
             only
             before
             her
             Death
             ,
             with
             a
             thousand
             such
             like
             .
             What
             ,
             could
             these
             be
             saved
             without
             observing
             so
             much
             as
             one
             of
             these
             Commands
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             For
             they
             sanctified
             all
             the
             Days
             of
             their
             Life
             by
             a
             continual
             Union
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             all
             true
             Christians
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             It
             was
             not
             needful
             for
             them
             to
             pitch
             upon
             certain
             Days
             appointed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             all
             their
             Days
             (
             none
             excepted
             )
             being
             sanctified
             by
             continual
             Prayer
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             they
             could
             not
             observe
             the
             Fasts
             of
             Lent
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             times
             expresly
             appointed
             :
             For
             their
             Life
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             continual
             Fast
             ,
             taking
             no
             other
             Food
             but
             what
             was
             purely
             necessary
             ,
             as
             all
             true
             Christians
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             who
             expect
             to
             be
             satisfied
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             without
             desiring
             to
             satiate
             themselves
             in
             this
             .
             Why
             should
             they
             who
             have
             studied
             to
             defend
             this
             Church
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             People
             cannot
             marry
             in
             Lent
             or
             Advent
             ?
             Neither
             Jesus
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ever
             forbad
             such
             things
             ,
             neither
             did
             they
             command
             the
             Paying
             of
             Tithes
             :
             For
             that
             great
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             that
             o
             
               his
               Hands
               gain'd
               his
               Bread
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               chargeable
               to
               no
               body
               :
            
             And
             Jesus
             Christ
             bids
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             tho'
             p
             
               The
               Workman
               be
               worthy
               of
               his
               Reward
               :
               take
               and
               eat
               whatsoever
               is
               given
               them
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               enter
               into
               a
               Place
               and
               are
               not
               received
               ,
               that
               theygo
               from
               it
               shaking
               the
               Dust
               off
               their
               Feet
            
             ;
             whereas
             those
             Councils
             ordain
             the
             Payment
             of
             Tithes
             by
             Force
             :
             So
             that
             he
             who
             is
             wanting
             in
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             treated
             as
             a
             Criminal
             .
             I
             do
             not
             know
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             how
             you
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             Laws
             ,
             with
             so
             obliging
             them
             were
             needful
             to
             keep
             Christians
             united
             ,
             by
             many
             others
             ,
             to
             observe
             them
             by
             Force
             !
             Because
             I
             can
             see
             nothing
             in
             all
             these
             Ordinances
             which
             has
             the
             Property
             of
             uniting
             Hearts
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             rather
             of
             dividing
             them
             ,
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               in
               all
               well
               order'd
               Common-wealths
               ,
               there
               must
               always
               be
               heads
               and
               Superiours
               ,
               whom
               we
               ought
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               follow
               their
               Laws
               ;
               or
               otherwise
               there
               could
               be
               no
               Order
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             if
             you
             hold
             the
             Church
             for
             a
             Civil
             Common-wealth
             ,
             you
             have
             Reason
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             hold
             her
             to
             be
             Holy
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             or
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             you
             are
             q
             much
             in
             the
             wrong
             :
             For
             her
             Head
             was
             still
             her
             Superiour
             ,
             and
             has
             
             given
             her
             such
             excellent
             Laws
             and
             Rules
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             can
             add
             any
             thing
             more
             perfect
             to
             them
             :
             Those
             who
             would
             needs
             make
             some
             Changes
             in
             them
             ,
             have
             wholly
             confounded
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             would
             be
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             have
             abused
             the
             Graces
             of
             their
             Liege
             Lord
             :
             Since
             being
             appointed
             his
             Lieutenants
             on
             Earth
             ,
             to
             maintain
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             they
             have
             neglected
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             others
             after
             their
             own
             Mode
             ,
             or
             for
             their
             own
             Advantage
             ,
             against
             the
             Designs
             of
             their
             Sovereign
             Master
             :
             For
             by
             forbidding
             to
             marry
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             they
             disturb
             the
             Order
             that
             God
             has
             set
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World.
             Nothing
             was
             more
             holy
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             be
             ,
             amongst
             Men
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             than
             Adam
             before
             his
             Sin.
             Nevertheless
             God
             gave
             him
             a
             Wife
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             know
             her
             for
             the
             Generation
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             perpetual
             Unity
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             together
             .
             If
             God
             found
             it
             meet
             that
             this
             Marriage
             should
             be
             instituted
             in
             the
             Earthly
             Paradise
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             time
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             before
             Adam
             had
             sinn'd
             ,
             why
             do
             these
             Persons
             forbid
             to
             marry
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Lent
             and
             Advent
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             for
             the
             Piety
             of
             the
             Time
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             give
             so
             many
             Dispensations
             to
             do
             it
             after
             they
             have
             forbidden
             it
             :
             For
             ordinarily
             we
             see
             more
             of
             the
             Rich
             married
             in
             this
             forbidden
             Time
             ,
             than
             in
             that
             which
             is
             allow'd
             .
             It
             seems
             this
             Prohibition
             is
             but
             for
             the
             Poor
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             Money
             enough
             to
             obtain
             these
             Dispensations
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Pain
             to
             me
             to
             bend
             my
             Mind
             under
             these
             Laws
             :
             For
             I
             find
             them
             not
             at
             all
             conformable
             to
             those
             of
             God
             :
             And
             if
             we
             must
             leave
             the
             doing
             good
             things
             because
             Men
             forbid
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             then
             greater
             Masters
             than
             he
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               I
               did
               not
               believe
               that
               the
               Church
               can
               forbid
               good
               things
               ,
               or
               command
               evil
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             consider
             narrowly
             this
             Prohibition
             of
             marrying
             at
             a
             certain
             time
             ;
             it
             cannot
             at
             all
             be
             good
             in
             it self
             :
             For
             they
             themselves
             call
             Marriage
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             they
             say
             well
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             are
             sacred
             and
             holy
             :
             If
             therefore
             it
             be
             a
             sacred
             thing
             ,
             why
             may
             it
             not
             be
             received
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Lent
             or
             Advent
             ,
             which
             they
             reckon
             also
             to
             be
             holy
             times
             ?
             May
             not
             holy
             things
             be
             done
             in
             holy
             times
             ?
             This
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             fittest
             time
             for
             receiving
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             and
             Marriage
             is
             certainly
             instituted
             of
             God
             from
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             nothing
             more
             perfect
             in
             Nature
             than
             the
             Institution
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             nothing
             more
             perfect
             in
             Grace
             than
             the
             Free-Will
             which
             he
             gave
             to
             Man
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             call
             themselves
             the
             Church
             ,
             would
             indeed
             by
             their
             Ordinances
             hinder
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             bounding
             
             and
             limiting
             the
             Will
             of
             Man
             to
             their
             Submissions
             ,
             and
             interdicting
             them
             Marriage
             at
             certain
             times
             limited
             by
             them
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             r
             went
             in
             Person
             to
             a
             Marriage
             with
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             his
             Disciples
             :
             that
             he
             might
             authorize
             it
             by
             his
             Presence
             :
             Why
             then
             should
             these
             forbid
             it
             for
             the
             Piety
             of
             the
             times
             of
             Lent
             and
             Advent
             ?
             as
             if
             Marriage
             was
             evil
             and
             unworthy
             to
             be
             celebrated
             in
             pious
             times
             !
             while
             Marriage
             has
             even
             more
             of
             Piety
             and
             Sanctity
             ,
             than
             this
             Lent
             and
             Advent
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             authorizd
             but
             by
             the
             Commandment
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             Marriage
             by
             the
             Ordinanece
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             confirm'd
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             being
             at
             a
             Marriage
             in
             Cana
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             where
             he
             did
             the
             first
             Miracle
             ,
             turning
             Water
             into
             Wine
             for
             a
             Blessing
             to
             the
             Married
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               Marriage
               was
               truly
               instituted
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               good
               in
               it self
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Customs
               of
               Men
               had
               render'd
               it
               evil
               and
               insolent
               ,
               by
               Excess
               of
               Feasts
               and
               Luxuries
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               this
               Cause
               it
               was
               forbidden
               in
               holy
               times
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             If
             Marriage
             is
             become
             evil
             thro'
             the
             ill
             Customs
             of
             Men
             ,
             the
             Church
             ought
             not
             to
             permit
             an
             evil
             thing
             at
             any
             other
             times
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             in
             Lent
             and
             Advent
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             do
             evil
             things
             at
             any
             time
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             will
             forbid
             good
             things
             for
             the
             ill
             Use
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             forbid
             the
             Use
             of
             all
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             because
             in
             general
             they
             are
             all
             abused
             :
             And
             instead
             of
             forbidding
             all
             by
             the
             same
             Consequence
             that
             they
             interdict
             Marriage
             ,
             they
             incite
             Christians
             to
             use
             them
             more
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             times
             :
             For
             if
             they
             send
             them
             some
             Jubilee
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Indulgence
             ,
             it
             is
             always
             on
             condition
             that
             he
             who
             would
             obtain
             them
             do
             confess
             and
             communicate
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             no
             body
             can
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             great
             Abuse
             and
             ill
             Use
             that
             is
             made
             of
             the
             receiving
             these
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             are
             almost
             never
             received
             but
             they
             commit
             Sacrilege
             ,
             we
             see
             by
             Experience
             that
             Sorcerers
             do
             nothing
             more
             willingly
             ,
             than
             go
             to
             Confession
             and
             Communion
             .
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             also
             heretofore
             ,
             is
             greatly
             abused
             in
             the
             receiving
             of
             it
             ,
             since
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             no
             body
             lives
             according
             to
             the
             Promise
             made
             at
             Baptism
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             so
             earnest
             to
             make
             all
             Christians
             receive
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             wait
             till
             they
             have
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             to
             know
             what
             they
             do
             .
             If
             this
             ill
             Use
             has
             given
             Occasion
             to
             interdict
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Marriage
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             
             wherefore
             do
             they
             not
             likewise
             interdict
             this
             of
             Baptism
             until
             the
             Child
             have
             attain'd
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             use
             it
             aright
             ?
             Confirmation
             was
             a
             verygood
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             ▪
             Child
             baptized
             at
             its
             Birth
             might
             confirm
             the
             Promises
             which
             the
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             made
             in
             its
             Name
             :
             But
             they
             are
             also
             so
             eager
             to
             confirm
             Children
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             they
             will
             not
             wait
             till
             they
             be
             out
             of
             their
             Swadling-Clothes
             :
             So
             that
             they
             do
             no
             more
             observe
             the
             Promise
             of
             Confirmation
             than
             that
             of
             Baptism
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             usual
             never
             to
             think
             any
             longer
             on
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             when
             they
             received
             these
             two
             Sacraments
             in
             such
             Non-Age
             :
             They
             content
             themselves
             with
             receiving
             the
             outward
             Signs
             ,
             without
             caring
             any
             farther
             ,
             either
             for
             Faith
             or
             for
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             great
             Abuses
             and
             very
             ill
             Uses
             of
             them
             ?
             Yet
             they
             interdict
             no
             body
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             a
             Day
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             press
             and
             draw
             all
             Christians
             to
             them
             with
             Precipitation
             ,
             without
             caring
             for
             the
             Abuses
             which
             are
             committed
             in
             them
             :
             So
             is
             it
             likewise
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Orders
             .
             How
             many
             Priests
             are
             there
             who
             abuse
             this
             Dignity
             ?
             How
             many
             are
             there
             of
             them
             who
             lead
             a
             debauch'd
             Life
             ?
             How
             many
             Vagabonds
             and
             Sluggards
             ?
             As
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             made
             Priests
             ,
             instead
             of
             employing
             their
             time
             in
             the
             Study
             of
             a
             truly
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             they
             amuse
             themselves
             with
             Plays
             and
             Pastimes
             ,
             and
             worldly
             and
             vain
             Recreations
             .
             Notwithstanding
             of
             all
             these
             Abuses
             ,
             they
             interdict
             no
             body
             to
             become
             a
             Priest
             ,
             provided
             they
             have
             studied
             sufficiently
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             consecrate
             them
             profusely
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             excessive
             Number
             :
             And
             whereas
             Jesus
             Christ
             said
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             s
             
               they
               should
               not
               be
               many
               Masters
               .
            
             The
             Church
             makes
             so
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             one
             cannot
             tell
             which
             of
             them
             to
             hear
             or
             obey
             ;
             because
             of
             such
             a
             Diversity
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             she
             commands
             to
             pay
             them
             Tithes
             ,
             under
             Pain
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             Judge
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             whether
             all
             these
             things
             are
             ordained
             ,
             forbidden
             ,
             or
             commanded
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             Good
             ,
             and
             True
             God
             ,
             always
             constant
             and
             unchangeable
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               said
               ,
               that
            
             the
             Workman
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             Reward
             ,
             
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               might
               very
               well
               ordain
               the
               Paying
               Tithes
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               who
               being
               continually
               occupied
               in
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Instruction
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               could
               not
               gain
               their
               own
               Living
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             if
             none
             pretended
             to
             the
             Tithes
             but
             they
             who
             are
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             or
             continually
             employed
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             need
             to
             make
             People
             pay
             them
             :
             For
             all
             good
             Christians
             would
             be
             well
             pleas'd
             to
             maintain
             their
             spiritual
             Fathers
             ,
             even
             tho'
             it
             were
             never
             enjoyn'd
             them
             :
             But
             this
             Command
             extends
             much
             farther
             ;
             for
             the
             Tithes
             must
             be
             paid
             to
             maintain
             those
             Priests
             who
             have
             no
             other
             Charge
             but
             their
             own
             Persons
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             rule
             like
             secular
             Princes
             ,
             employing
             the
             Wealth
             of
             their
             Tithes
             in
             Coaches
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             Trains
             ,
             Rich
             Moveables
             and
             Sumptuous
             Buildings
             .
             This
             is
             so
             much
             the
             Fashion
             that
             now-a-days
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             body
             to
             be
             seen
             that
             will
             be
             content
             with
             what
             is
             necessary
             ;
             but
             they
             will
             have
             all
             in
             excess
             and
             abundance
             ,
             even
             they
             who
             manage
             their
             Wealth
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             own
             Persons
             ,
             heap
             it
             up
             to
             enrich
             their
             Kinsfolk
             .
             Are
             these
             Goods
             employed
             aright
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ?
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             are
             spent
             rather
             in
             the
             Devil's
             Service
             ,
             who
             is
             still
             glorified
             by
             the
             Pride
             and
             Avarice
             which
             those
             Persons
             commit
             in
             the
             Abuse
             of
             their
             Privilege
             ;
             Because
             those
             Goods
             which
             are
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             whether
             Tithes
             or
             other
             ,
             are
             not
             proper
             to
             the
             Priests
             who
             possess
             them
             ▪
             but
             to
             poor
             Christian
             Brethren
             :
             and
             they
             cannot
             take
             of
             them
             for
             their
             own
             Use
             beyond
             what
             is
             justly
             necessary
             ,
             even
             tho'
             they
             be
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             have
             Charges
             :
             This
             cannot
             warrant
             them
             to
             distribute
             or
             heap
             up
             this
             Wealth
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             except
             for
             the
             Entertainment
             of
             their
             poor
             Christian
             Brethren
             ,
             after
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             who
             distributed
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             their
             Necessities
             :
             So
             that
             no
             body
             had
             need
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             even
             tho'
             they
             did
             not
             oblige
             them
             to
             give
             them
             Goods
             by
             Force
             :
             For
             when
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             brought
             a
             Part
             of
             their
             Wealth
             to
             St.
             Peter
             when
             they
             came
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             t
             your
             Wealth
             was
             your
             own
             ,
             and
             you
             might
             have
             kept
             it
             ;
             Wherefore
             have
             you
             lyed
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             To
             shew
             that
             they
             constrain'd
             no
             Body
             to
             give
             their
             Goods
             ,
             leaving
             every
             one
             free
             to
             do
             it
             who
             would
             ;
             whereas
             they
             constrain
             Men
             by
             Force
             to
             give
             their
             Goods
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             damn
             them
             if
             they
             do
             it
             not
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             Authority
             could
             damn
             them
             ;
             which
             they
             cannot
             do
             :
             For
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             said
             ,
             u
             
               Judge
               not
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               judged
               ;
               condemn
               not
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               condemned
               .
            
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             if
             People
             did
             not
             give
             so
             many
             Tithes
             ,
             they
             
             
             would
             not
             co-operate
             to
             so
             many
             Sins
             ,
             and
             that
             temporal
             Wealth
             has
             been
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Church's
             Ruine
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             has
             been
             entirely
             banish'd
             from
             her
             :
             For
             since
             she
             would
             needs
             maintain
             her self
             by
             Wealth
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Authority
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             has
             been
             banish'd
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             governed
             by
             a
             purely
             Humane
             and
             Political
             Spirit
             ;
             or
             ,
             to
             speak
             truly
             ,
             a
             Diabolical
             one
             :
             Because
             a
             Spirit
             simply
             Humane
             ,
             could
             not
             ordain
             things
             contrary
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             For
             Humane
             Wickedness
             does
             not
             extend
             farther
             x
             than
             the
             Pleasure
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             or
             Profit
             of
             Man
             ;
             but
             these
             ordain
             things
             wherein
             they
             have
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             of
             these
             Advantages
             ,
             as
             to
             cause
             ,
             baptize
             ,
             and
             confirm
             Children
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             and
             to
             fast
             on
             Pain
             of
             mortal
             Sin.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fifth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               all
               Men
               ought
               to
               labour
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               this
               Penitence
               .
            
          
           
             I
             said
             ;
             
               That
               it
               was
               at
               least
               needful
               ,
               that
               some
               Tithes
               or
               Goods
               should
               be
               appointed
               for
               those
               who
               were
               necessary
               for
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Christian
               People
               ;
               because
               they
               were
               forbidden
               to
               trade
               ,
               or
               work
               to
               get
               their
               Breaed
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             this
             forbidding
             the
             Priests
             to
             work
             that
             they
             may
             get
             their
             Bread
             cannot
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             ;
             because
             he
             commanded
             all
             Men
             in
             Adam
             a
             
               to
               gain
               their
               Bread
               with
               the
               Sweat
               of
               their
               Body
               .
            
             Why
             then
             should
             the
             Priests
             be
             exempted
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             obey
             him
             more
             precisely
             than
             others
             ;
             because
             they
             make
             a
             particular
             Profession
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             ought
             more
             punctually
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             having
             appointed
             bodily
             Labour
             for
             Penitence
             ,
             did
             not
             exempt
             the
             Priests
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             Joseph
             ,
             nor
             Mary
             ,
             nor
             b
             even
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             labour'd
             for
             his
             bodily
             Food
             .
             How
             can
             they
             change
             so
             general
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             
             so
             many
             Saints
             ,
             and
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ?
             If
             Labour
             were
             evil
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             have
             appointed
             it
             ;
             for
             he
             cannot
             do
             evil
             things
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             not
             good
             and
             saving
             ,
             the
             Saints
             and
             the
             Apostles
             would
             not
             have
             exercised
             it
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             would
             not
             have
             confirm'd
             it
             by
             working
             himself
             with
             his
             Mother
             and
             his
             Father
             .
             By
             what
             Spirit
             could
             they
             forbid
             the
             Priests
             to
             work
             ,
             when
             we
             hear
             St.
             Paul
             say
             ,
             c
             
               Lo
               ,
               these
               Hands
               gain'd
               my
               Bread
               ,
               not
               being
               willing
               to
               be
               chargeable
               to
               any
               .
            
             What
             greater
             Dignity
             would
             the
             Priests
             pretend
             to
             now-a-days
             ,
             than
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             interdicted
             and
             forbid
             Working
             ;
             Do
             we
             not
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             but
             the
             Inventions
             and
             Commandments
             of
             Men
             for
             their
             Ease
             and
             Commodity
             ?
             For
             God
             never
             changes
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             find
             that
             to
             be
             evil
             which
             he
             has
             once
             found
             to
             be
             good
             .
             If
             Labour
             be
             good
             wherefore
             should
             it
             be
             forbidden
             the
             Priests
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             good
             and
             perfect
             than
             others
             ?
             And
             if
             Labour
             were
             not
             good
             ,
             yea
             ,
             necessary
             for
             Man
             ,
             God
             would
             never
             have
             ordain'd
             it
             as
             a
             Satisfaction
             for
             his
             Sins
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               Labour
               was
               forbidden
               the
               Priests
               that
               thereby
               more
               time
               might
               be
               given
               them
               for
               attending
               on
               their
               Studies
               ,
               and
               the
               Perfection
               of
               Souls
               ,
               for
               fear
               temporal
               Labours
               and
               Business
               should
               deprive
               them
               of
               the
               Leisure
               to
               attend
               upon
               what
               is
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             these
             Ends
             have
             not
             their
             Effect
             :
             For
             tho'
             the
             Priests
             use
             no
             bodily
             Labour
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             do
             not
             apply
             themselves
             to
             labour
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             offend
             him
             by
             their
             Sloth
             and
             Idleness
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Cussion
             whereon
             the
             Devil
             rests
             .
             The
             ceasing
             to
             labour
             ,
             defiles
             them
             with
             a
             double
             Sin
             :
             For
             notwithstanding
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             give
             themselves
             to
             the
             Study
             of
             Perfection
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             give
             way
             to
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Devil
             Leisure
             to
             tempt
             them
             at
             his
             Pleasure
             :
             For
             wherever
             he
             meets
             with
             Idleness
             ,
             there
             d
             he
             enters
             as
             into
             his
             own
             House
             .
             It
             were
             better
             to
             command
             the
             Priests
             to
             labour
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             might
             get
             no
             hold
             on
             their
             Souls
             ;
             because
             being
             disoccupied
             from
             all
             the
             Business
             and
             Affairs
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             better
             disposed
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             evil
             Thoughts
             and
             Suggestions
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             Whereas
             a
             Soul
             that
             is
             continually
             employed
             ,
             takes
             no
             Leisure
             to
             give
             Ear
             to
             the
             Devil
             .
             Do
             we
             not
             see
             so
             great
             a
             Number
             of
             Priests
             ,
             Monks
             ,
             
             and
             Religious
             ,
             pass
             their
             Time
             without
             doing
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             Sloth
             upon
             the
             Sweat
             of
             the
             People
             ?
             They
             will
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             go
             beg
             their
             Bread
             at
             the
             Houses
             of
             poor
             Labourers
             and
             Tradesmen
             ;
             who
             have
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             what
             they
             can
             gain
             by
             the
             Sweat
             of
             their
             Face
             ,
             who
             sometimes
             give
             them
             what
             they
             've
             need
             of
             themselves
             :
             Nevertheless
             they
             dare
             not
             refuse
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Church-men
             :
             But
             if
             they
             were
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             built
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             e
             they
             would
             be
             so
             filled
             with
             Charity
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             asking
             or
             receiving
             Alms
             of
             these
             poor
             Workmen
             ,
             they
             would
             work
             themselves
             to
             give
             them
             the
             Gain
             of
             their
             Labour
             .
             Sir
             ,
             I
             look
             upon
             what
             is
             received
             by
             Form
             of
             Alms
             as
             a
             Robbery
             ,
             when
             we
             may
             get
             our
             own
             Bread
             by
             our
             Trade
             or
             Labour
             ,
             or
             we
             may
             have
             whereupon
             to
             live
             of
             our
             own
             Goods
             ;
             and
             I
             believe
             't
             is
             thus
             f
             before
             God
             :
             For
             it
             is
             an
             unjust
             thing
             to
             live
             on
             anothers
             Goods
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             our
             own
             ;
             or
             to
             go
             beg
             ,
             when
             God
             has
             given
             us
             an
             healthful
             Body
             and
             sound
             Mind
             that
             we
             may
             labour
             .
             But
             you
             will
             still
             excuse
             that
             Church
             which
             you
             have
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             look'd
             upon
             as
             holy
             .
             It
             were
             better
             to
             open
             your
             Eyes
             to
             discover
             the
             Reality
             of
             its
             Wickedness
             ,
             that
             you
             let
             not
             your self
             be
             deceiv'd
             to
             your
             Perdition
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Sixth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Roman
               Church
               is
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               but
               that
               she
               has
               falsified
               her
               Faith
               to
               her
               lawyul
               Husband
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               she
               gave
               a
               deal
               of
               Light
               in
               divers
               things
               for
               which
               I
               did
               infinitely
               bless
               God
               ;
               but
               I
               could
               not
               deny
               ,
               it
               troubled
               me
               a
               little
               to
               hear
               that
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               was
               thus
               fallen
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               true
               Christianity
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             expedient
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             your
             Soul
             ,
             that
             you
             know
             the
             Misery
             into
             which
             the
             Church
             has
             fallen
             ,
             than
             if
             you
             knew
             the
             highest
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             
             or
             the
             greatest
             Good
             of
             all
             Men
             together
             ;
             Because
             an
             Evil
             known
             ,
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             avoided
             :
             But
             as
             long
             as
             't
             is
             unknown
             and
             hid
             from
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             always
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             may
             greatly
             hurt
             us
             ,
             without
             our
             being
             aware
             of
             it
             .
             Therefore
             you
             ought
             to
             give
             the
             more
             Attention
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             your
             Understanding
             more
             to
             understand
             and
             comprehend
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             I
             tell
             you
             of
             Evil
             ,
             than
             to
             discover
             the
             Good
             :
             For
             if
             I
             told
             you
             the
             Good
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             this
             would
             only
             give
             you
             some
             little
             Contentment
             ,
             or
             sensual
             Satisfaction
             ;
             which
             would
             add
             nothing
             to
             your
             Soul
             :
             But
             by
             knowing
             the
             Evil
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             you
             may
             prudently
             beware
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             do
             not
             touch
             or
             harm
             you
             :
             For
             all
             these
             Evils
             which
             I
             said
             were
             introduc'd
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             while
             it
             was
             yet
             Holy
             ,
             are
             all
             covered
             with
             Appearances
             of
             Good
             and
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Reason
             ;
             because
             the
             Devil
             could
             never
             have
             gained
             so
             many
             Souls
             as
             have
             followed
             him
             ,
             but
             under
             this
             Colour
             or
             Mantle
             of
             Good
             :
             And
             he
             will
             yet
             gain
             many
             by
             their
             Ignorance
             of
             these
             Evils
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             Unbelief
             of
             them
             :
             For
             as
             long
             as
             they
             take
             Evil
             for
             Good
             ,
             they
             will
             still
             blindly
             follow
             it
             ;
             and
             Ignorance
             will
             not
             excuse
             the
             Sin
             :
             For
             God
             having
             given
             us
             an
             Understanding
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             and
             a
             Spirit
             to
             discern
             ,
             a
             we
             ought
             particularly
             to
             apply
             them
             to
             what
             concerns
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Truth
             is
             set
             before
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             not
             open
             them
             to
             consider
             it
             ;
             we
             resist
             it
             ,
             and
             may
             look
             for
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             who
             says
             ,
             that
             b
             
               Vnbelievers
               shall
               have
               their
               Portion
               with
               Sorcerers
               .
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               I
               would
               not
               be
               incredulous
               ,
               but
               believe
               the
               Truth
               :
               But
               that
               I
               felt
               an
               inward
               Opposition
               when
               it
               thus
               overturn'd
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               chief
               ▪
               Points
               of
               Belief
               ,
               which
               we
               owe
               to
               it
               in
               case
               it
               were
               the
               Holy
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             I
             believe
             in
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             had
             a
             thousand
             Lives
             ,
             I
             would
             voluntarily
             expose
             them
             for
             its
             Defence
             ,
             and
             would
             think
             my self
             happy
             to
             spend
             the
             last
             Drop
             of
             my
             Blood
             for
             such
             a
             Cause
             :
             But
             when
             God
             makes
             me
             see
             clearly
             that
             She
             is
             not
             Holy
             ,
             nor
             that
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             established
             ;
             but
             that
             She
             is
             the
             Whore
             c
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Revelation
             .
             I
             cannot
             resist
             so
             clear
             Truths
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             only
             lie
             secret
             in
             my
             Soul
             ,
             but
             God
             gives
             me
             also
             Terms
             and
             Words
             whereby
             to
             explain
             them
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             likwise
             receive
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             them
             for
             your
             Salvation
             :
             For
             which
             I
             have
             often
             bless'd
             God
             ,
             who
             bestows
             on
             
             us
             so
             many
             particular
             Favours
             ,
             hoping
             he
             will
             do
             it
             also
             to
             others
             ,
             But
             I
             intreat
             you
             ,
             doubt
             not
             what
             I
             tell
             you
             of
             the
             Miseries
             into
             which
             Men
             are
             fallen
             :
             For
             they
             are
             yet
             greater
             than
             I
             have
             told
             you
             :
             But
             persuade
             your self
             assuredly
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             true
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             engag'd
             my self
             in
             Discourses
             so
             melancholly
             and
             disagreeable
             to
             your
             Sentiments
             .
             It
             would
             be
             more
             pleasant
             to
             me
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             Holy
             and
             Perfect
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             who
             obey
             and
             follow
             her
             ,
             are
             holy
             .
             This
             would
             recreate
             both
             my
             Heart
             and
             yours
             ,
             and
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             who
             could
             hear
             it
             .
             I
             should
             be
             very
             light-headed
             ,
             or
             void
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             to
             please
             my self
             with
             things
             which
             displease
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             which
             oblige
             me
             still
             to
             hold
             my
             Peace
             ,
             and
             to
             conceal
             my self
             :
             Because
             I
             know
             very
             well
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             hear
             me
             declare
             those
             Truths
             ,
             all
             the
             Romanists
             would
             rise
             up
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             most
             Pious
             d
             would
             think
             they
             made
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             in
             killing
             me
             :
             For
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             these
             Truths
             ,
             and
             are
             wedded
             to
             their
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             were
             Holy
             ;
             knowing
             no
             better
             ;
             because
             the
             great
             Darkness
             that
             is
             now
             throughout
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Devil
             has
             bewitch'd
             all
             Minds
             with
             Errours
             ,
             e
             they
             may
             never
             come
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             withstands
             ,
             even
             thinking
             they
             do
             well
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               If
               I
               might
               not
               suspend
               my
               Belief
               of
               those
               things
               which
               were
               contrary
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               believe
               only
               what
               concern'd
               Vertue
               and
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             you
             can
             never
             follow
             Good
             without
             departing
             from
             Evil
             ;
             nor
             adhere
             perfectly
             to
             God
             without
             abandoning
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             him
             .
             Have
             you
             not
             remark'd
             in
             how
             many
             things
             this
             Roman
             Church
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             How
             therefore
             can
             you
             adhere
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             follow
             Vertue
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             really
             contrary
             ?
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             that
             f
             
               We
               cannot
               serve
               two
               Masters
               ,
               without
               being
               unfaithful
               to
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               .
            
             You
             must
             chuse
             which
             you
             love
             best
             .
             Good
             can
             never
             profit
             you
             without
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Evil
             ;
             because
             while
             you
             do
             not
             know
             and
             believe
             it
             ,
             you
             will
             insensibly
             fall
             into
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             you
             will
             often
             take
             Evil
             for
             Good
             :
             For
             the
             Evil
             of
             this
             Church
             is
             still
             covered
             with
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             pious
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             :
             And
             if
             Antichrist
             did
             not
             cover
             his
             Wickedness
             with
             Vertue
             ,
             he
             could
             gain
             none
             but
             the
             Wicked
             ;
             
             but
             with
             pious
             Pretexts
             ,
             he
             gains
             all
             the
             Good
             ,
             who
             would
             even
             make
             a
             Scruple
             not
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             by
             your
             Demand
             :
             For
             if
             you
             do
             believe
             ,
             and
             follow
             Vertue
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             will
             certainly
             hate
             all
             that
             is
             contrary
             thereunto
             .
             I
             think
             I
             have
             already
             told
             you
             enough
             to
             let
             you
             see
             that
             the
             Rules
             ,
             the
             Commands
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             this
             Church
             are
             not
             conformable
             to
             those
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             ,
             when
             he
             created
             Man
             ,
             gave
             him
             full
             Liberty
             to
             use
             his
             Will
             ;
             wheras
             those
             constrain
             it
             in
             all
             Points
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             only
             subject
             it
             by
             Councils
             or
             Advices
             ;
             but
             by
             Force
             and
             Violence
             both
             bodily
             and
             spiritual
             :
             So
             that
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             they
             destroy
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             establish
             their
             own
             Authority
             ,
             and
             to
             bind
             the
             Souls
             of
             Christians
             by
             so
             many
             Constraints
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             satisfie
             them
             without
             displeasing
             God
             ,
             tho'
             there
             were
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             the
             forbidding
             Priests
             to
             labour
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             swear
             never
             to
             explain
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             otherwise
             than
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             Laws
             are
             nothing
             but
             political
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             maintain
             their
             State
             and
             Authority
             ?
             If
             a
             Prince
             or
             a
             King
             ,
             to
             whom
             you
             were
             subject
             ,
             did
             become
             a
             Tyrant
             ;
             would
             you
             make
             any
             Scruple
             to
             abandon
             him
             when
             it
             were
             in
             your
             Power
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             tho'
             he
             were
             the
             lawful
             Son
             of
             your
             King
             and
             gracious
             Father
             who
             had
             preceded
             him
             ?
             A
             Man
             must
             be
             his
             own
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             of
             an
             effeminate
             Heart
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             the
             Courage
             to
             leave
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             avoid
             his
             Tyranny
             and
             Severity
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             Repose
             and
             Tranquillity
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ▪
             
               That
               this
               Comparison
               was
               not
               sutable
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               had
               not
               found
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               Tyrannical
            
             .
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             that
             is
             because
             you
             have
             always
             submitted
             to
             her
             Laws
             ,
             without
             considering
             whether
             they
             were
             good
             or
             evil
             ;
             and
             the
             good
             Impression
             they
             cunningly
             gave
             you
             of
             her
             Merits
             ,
             made
             her
             Burthens
             ,
             tho'
             very
             weighty
             ,
             seem
             light
             to
             you
             .
             If
             you
             have
             done
             it
             in
             Innocence
             ,
             God
             will
             pardon
             you
             ,
             because
             you
             perceived
             no
             other
             thing
             at
             that
             time
             :
             But
             at
             present
             when
             God
             sends
             you
             his
             Divine
             Light
             that
             you
             may
             discover
             the
             Dangers
             in
             which
             you
             have
             walk'd
             amidst
             your
             Darkness
             ,
             do
             not
             resist
             it
             by
             Doubts
             or
             Scruples
             ,
             which
             the
             Devil
             will
             put
             into
             your
             Mind
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             other
             Foundation
             but
             a
             Pusillanimity
             and
             Softness
             of
             Heart
             ;
             which
             more
             regards
             Natural
             Sensibility
             ,
             than
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             to
             which
             if
             you
             would
             attain
             ,
             you
             must
             hear
             what
             g
             God
             teaches
             
             and
             commands
             you
             without
             amusing
             your self
             with
             so
             many
             other
             different
             things
             which
             Men
             propose
             to
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             :
             But
             God
             can
             never
             deceive
             you
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             he
             can
             suffer
             any
             Mutation
             or
             Change.
             He
             is
             our
             lawful
             King
             ,
             who
             has
             always
             governed
             us
             by
             Fatherly
             Affection
             and
             Love
             :
             And
             even
             when
             Men
             had
             offended
             him
             thro'
             Excess
             of
             Wickedness
             ,
             he
             sent
             them
             h
             his
             Word
             cloathed
             with
             our
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             us
             to
             acknowledge
             our
             Fault
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             return
             to
             him
             by
             i
             Love
             and
             not
             by
             Force
             :
             For
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             filled
             with
             the
             Light
             of
             Counsels
             and
             Admonitions
             ,
             k
             not
             with
             forc'd
             Commands
             or
             violent
             Drawings
             ;
             but
             gentle
             and
             willing
             ,
             making
             no
             Change
             to
             the
             first
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             ouly
             an
             Explanation
             and
             Illustration
             of
             it
             :
             For
             Jesus
             Christ
             gives
             us
             no
             new
             Commandment
             by
             his
             Gospel
             l
             but
             enlarged
             the
             Means
             by
             which
             we
             may
             the
             better
             observe
             the
             first
             Commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             declaring
             to
             us
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             and
             to
             avoid
             for
             this
             End
             :
             But
             this
             Church
             which
             succeeded
             him
             has
             indeed
             chang'd
             the
             Government
             :
             For
             instead
             of
             preserving
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             most
             gentle
             Father
             ,
             she
             has
             taken
             that
             of
             a
             real
             Tyrant
             and
             wicked
             one
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ;
             
               If
               she
               held
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               to
               be
               that
               which
               succeeded
               Jesus
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Church
             was
             in
             her
             Beginning
             the
             true
             Spouse
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             had
             received
             all
             the
             Riches
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             true
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             But
             since
             she
             left
             that
             ,
             she
             has
             fallen
             into
             the
             Misery
             into
             which
             Adam
             fell
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             quit
             his
             Dependance
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             become
             his
             Enemy
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             depend
             on
             none
             but
             himself
             .
             Adam
             was
             the
             same
             Person
             after
             his
             Sin
             that
             he
             was
             before
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             not
             cloathed
             with
             the
             same
             Graces
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             same
             Spirit
             :
             For
             he
             was
             ashamed
             and
             confounded
             ,
             subject
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Miseries
             ,
             bodily
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             inconstant
             ,
             and
             malicious
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             other
             Miseries
             under
             which
             we
             now
             groan
             .
             Even
             so
             is
             it
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             which
             was
             established
             with
             all
             the
             Graces
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             since
             she
             would
             needs
             depend
             upon
             her self
             and
             establish
             her
             own
             Authority
             ;
             
             
             she
             n
             has
             lost
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             o
             spiritual
             Gifts
             with
             which
             she
             was
             adorned
             ,
             and
             has
             consented
             to
             the
             p
             Suggestions
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             Adam
             did
             ;
             and
             has
             ever
             since
             q
             been
             estranged
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             encreased
             in
             r
             Wickedness
             ,
             as
             Man
             did
             after
             Sin.
             Tho'
             he
             was
             the
             same
             by
             Nature
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             the
             same
             by
             Grace
             :
             For
             by
             his
             Free-Will
             ,
             he
             had
             denuded
             himself
             thereof
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             himself
             with
             Wickedness
             .
             The
             same
             has
             befallen
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Since
             she
             s
             changed
             the
             Order
             in
             which
             God
             had
             set
             her
             ,
             and
             would
             needs
             t
             give
             Orders
             and
             Praecepts
             to
             her self
             ,
             after
             her
             own
             Way
             ,
             ●
             and
             according
             to
             her
             own
             Inclinations
             ,
             she
             is
             fallen
             from
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             sunk
             into
             all
             sort
             of
             Miseries
             :
             Tho'
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             chosen
             her
             for
             his
             true
             Spouse
             ,
             she
             has
             falsified
             her
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Fidelity
             she
             ow'd
             to
             her
             lawful
             Bridegoom
             u
             to
             go
             joyn
             her self
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             whereas
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             had
             so
             carefully
             warned
             her
             x
             
               That
               his
               Kingdom
               was
               not
               of
               this
               World
            
             ;
             yet
             she
             would
             needs
             reign
             he●e
             ,
             and
             rule
             over
             all
             Earthly
             Powers
             ;
             whereas
             her
             dear
             Husband
             would
             only
             suffer
             and
             be
             despised
             .
             Thus
             she
             has
             withdrawn
             from
             him
             to
             her
             Loss
             ,
             to
             commit
             Adultery
             with
             the
             Honours
             ,
             Grandeurs
             and
             Riches
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             therefore
             has
             deserved
             to
             be
             called
             
               THE
               GREAT
               WHORE
            
             in
             the
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               had
               promised
               to
               his
               Church
               that
               he
               would
               never
               leave
               her
               :
               asking
               how
               this
               could
               be
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               now
               abandon'd
               to
               so
               sad
               a
               State
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             never
             be
             wanting
             in
             his
             Promise
             ,
             and
             has
             never
             left
             his
             Church
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Man
             ceases
             to
             be
             espoused
             to
             a
             Wife
             ,
             tho'
             she
             falsifie
             her
             Faith
             to
             him
             :
             She
             continues
             always
             his
             Wife
             ;
             but
             he
             may
             ,
             both
             by
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             Right
             ,
             repudiate
             her
             ;
             and
             with
             just
             Reason
             ,
             when
             she
             will
             needs
             continue
             in
             her
             Whoredoms
             ,
             he
             ought
             in
             good
             Conscience
             to
             reject
             her
             ,
             and
             thrust
             her
             away
             as
             unworthy
             of
             his
             Company
             .
             Even
             so
             God
             cannot
             abandon
             his
             true
             Church
             :
             He
             y
             will
             still
             uphold
             her
             ,
             tho'
             she
             were
             but
             in
             one
             Soul
             only
             .
             She
             shall
             never
             perish
             :
             For
             she
             shall
             be
             always
             united
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             her
             Husband
             ,
             who
             is
             
             God
             Immortal
             and
             Unchangeable
             ,
             who
             cannot
             change
             nor
             forsake
             any
             thing
             ;
             but
             z
             when
             those
             Men
             who
             represent
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             falsifie
             their
             Faith
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             needs
             take
             their
             Pleasure
             in
             worldly
             Riches
             ,
             Grandeurs
             and
             Honours
             ;
             they
             withdraw
             from
             and
             forsake
             their
             lawful
             Husband
             for
             this
             Earthly
             Trash
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             continuing
             the
             faithful
             heavenly
             Spouse
             ,
             they
             become
             Harlots
             ,
             by
             cleaving
             to
             earthly
             Honours
             and
             Pleasures
             .
             By
             which
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             not
             left
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             has
             only
             repudiated
             the
             Harlots
             ,
             whom
             he
             has
             discovered
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             such
             by
             Faults
             or
             Falls
             that
             are
             casual
             ,
             of
             which
             she
             repents
             ,
             or
             a
             desires
             to
             amend
             ;
             but
             by
             so
             long
             inveterate
             Habits
             ,
             that
             she
             will
             never
             change
             from
             them
             but
             by
             Death
             :
             b
             Therefore
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             but
             the
             Destruction
             of
             that
             BABYLON
             ,
             and
             the
             Fall
             of
             that
             
               GREAT
               WHORE
               ▪
            
             who
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Revelation
             :
             For
             she
             will
             never
             leave
             her
             Whoredoms
             ;
             but
             by
             a
             total
             Falland
             Ruine
             which
             shall
             be
             irrecoverable
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ;
             
               How
               it
               came
               that
               God
               had
               not
               preserved
               his
               Church
               in
               the
               same
               Place
               where
               he
               had
               established
               her
               ,
               tho'
               it
               were
               but
               in
               one
               Person
               only
               ?
               That
               this
               would
               be
               a
               great
               Happiness
               to
               find
               it
               in
               the
               Colledge
               of
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             God
             hath
             c
             no
             Respect
             of
             Persons
             ,
             and
             has
             no
             fix'd
             Place
             ,
             being
             universally
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Even
             so
             is
             it
             of
             his
             Church
             which
             is
             united
             to
             him
             ;
             she
             has
             no
             fix'd
             Place
             :
             Therefore
             she
             is
             call'd
             Catholick
             ,
             or
             common
             and
             universal
             :
             For
             she
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             all
             Places
             indifferently
             :
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             none
             should
             have
             the
             Liberty
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             they
             who
             remain'd
             in
             this
             fix'd
             Place
             .
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             so
             ;
             because
             God
             has
             given
             Liberty
             to
             all
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             without
             having
             limited
             them
             to
             any
             particular
             Nation
             or
             Country
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             in
             general
             .
             The
             Church
             consequently
             may
             be
             as
             well
             among
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
               Turks
            
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             as
             among
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             For
             she
             does
             not
             consist
             but
             of
             Souls
             who
             possess
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             d
             or
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             because
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             the
             Explication
             of
             the
             proper
             Means
             for
             observing
             aright
             this
             Law
             :
             So
             that
             he
             who
             among
             the
             Heathens
             should
             live
             in
             an
             entire
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             having
             his
             Will
             conformable
             to
             him
             in
             all
             things
             :
             Such
             a
             
             Person
             would
             be
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             tho'
             he
             knew
             no
             other
             Precept
             or
             Doctrine
             :
             Because
             all
             that
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             Means
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             Dependance
             upon
             and
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             :
             So
             that
             he
             who
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             needs
             no
             other
             Command
             or
             Precept
             to
             be
             assured
             of
             Eternal
             Bliss
             ;
             because
             all
             is
             comprehended
             and
             contain'd
             in
             this
             e
             Dependance
             upon
             God.
             All
             other
             things
             are
             but
             for
             enlarging
             and
             explaining
             ,
             wherein
             this
             Dependance
             on
             God
             consists
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Gospel
             says
             f
             
               deny
               your selves
            
             ;
             to
             make
             us
             understand
             that
             as
             long
             as
             we
             live
             to
             our selves
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             resigned
             to
             God
             :
             For
             if
             we
             rejoyce
             in
             Prosperity
             ,
             and
             are
             grieved
             in
             Adversity
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Sign
             that
             we
             are
             not
             yet
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             live
             to
             our
             own
             Desires
             and
             Wills
             ,
             not
             to
             those
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             never
             permit
             any
             thing
             to
             befall
             us
             but
             what
             is
             good
             and
             wholesome
             .
             But
             when
             we
             live
             to
             our selves
             ,
             we
             will
             have
             this
             and
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             own
             Judgments
             ,
             which
             are
             blind
             as
             to
             Eternal
             Things
             .
             For
             this
             Cause
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             taken
             the
             Pains
             to
             teach
             us
             so
             many
             divers
             things
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             make
             us
             know
             what
             hinders
             us
             from
             coming
             to
             this
             Dependance
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             what
             makes
             it
             easie
             to
             us
             :
             But
             if
             we
             find
             this
             Dependance
             without
             these
             Means
             ,
             we
             have
             fulfilled
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               we
               hold
               in
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               that
               out
               of
               it
               there
               is
               no
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               replied
            
             ;
             And
             I
             doubt
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             one
             can
             be
             saved
             in
             it
             ,
             since
             she
             is
             not
             governed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             can
             she
             guide
             any
             to
             Salvation
             ?
             If
             the
             Devil
             sit
             in
             her
             Throne
             ,
             is
             it
             to
             be
             believed
             that
             he
             will
             saye
             us
             ?
             His
             Malice
             encreases
             as
             his
             Authority
             augments
             .
             I
             cannot
             believe
             that
             one
             truly
             Christian
             wholly
             resigned
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             can
             remain
             in
             the
             College
             of
             Rome
             :
             For
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             a
             Spirit
             so
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             rules
             them
             .
             These
             Reproofs
             would
             be
             insupportable
             to
             them
             .
             God
             himself
             could
             not
             preserve
             his
             Church
             among
             them
             ,
             tho'
             it
             were
             but
             in
             one
             Person
             only
             .
             They
             would
             certainly
             destroy
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             Delay
             .
             If
             they
             teach
             that
             none
             can
             be
             saved
             out
             of
             their
             Dependance
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             they
             would
             fain
             rule
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             great
             as
             God
             ;
             as
             the
             Devil
             had
             this
             Ambition
             since
             his
             Creation
             ,
             and
             retained
             it
             hitherto
             with
             a
             great
             
             deal
             of
             Success
             ;
             because
             he
             holds
             at
             present
             almost
             all
             Men
             under
             his
             Authority
             :
             For
             to
             say
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             out
             of
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             to
             contradict
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             having
             told
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             some
             taught
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             ,
             did
             not
             follow
             Jesus
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             he
             says
             to
             them
             ,
             g
             
               Let
               them
               alone
               ;
               for
               they
               who
               are
               not
               against
               us
               ,
               are
               with
               us
               .
            
             Should
             the
             Pope
             be
             a
             greater
             Judge
             to
             condemn
             those
             who
             observ'd
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             depend
             on
             him
             ?
             This
             could
             not
             be
             true
             ,
             even
             tho'
             the
             Roman
             Church
             were
             as
             yet
             guided
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             She
             could
             not
             notwithstanding
             ,
             make
             void
             the
             Salvation
             of
             those
             who
             did
             not
             follow
             her
             ;
             since
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             not
             done
             it
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             which
             is
             their
             Rule
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             follow
             .
             The
             Apostles
             never
             condemned
             
             John's
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             followed
             not
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             otherwise
             than
             theirs
             .
             There
             was
             a
             Complaint
             indeed
             that
             they
             fasted
             not
             as
             St.
             
             John's
             Disciples
             did
             ;
             h
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             excuses
             them
             .
             Each
             Apostle
             had
             his
             Disciples
             apart
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             were
             also
             separate
             .
             That
             of
             Peter
             was
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             Paul
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             :
             Every
             one
             had
             his
             Church
             and
             his
             Disciple
             separately
             ;
             and
             none
             of
             them
             said
             that
             those
             who
             did
             not
             follow
             them
             were
             damned
             .
             It
             sufficed
             that
             all
             had
             the
             Gospel
             for
             their
             Rule
             ,
             without
             making
             any
             Difference
             ,
             whether
             one
             was
             of
             James
             or
             of
             
               Philip
               :
               S.
               Paul
            
             even
             severely
             i
             reproves
             those
             who
             said
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
               Paul
            
             or
             
               of
               Apollos
            
             ,
             asking
             them
             ,
             
               If
               they
               were
               not
               all
               of
               Christ
               who
               died
               for
               them
               ?
            
             But
             at
             present
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             none
             to
             be
             saved
             but
             those
             who
             are
             under
             one
             Man
             only
             ;
             whereas
             then
             all
             were
             saved
             who
             were
             under
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Have
             we
             gotten
             another
             God
             ,
             or
             rather
             another
             Law
             since
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             that
             these
             Men
             will
             needs
             damn
             all
             those
             who
             will
             not
             follow
             this
             Pope
             !
             For
             my
             Part
             ,
             I
             would
             rather
             upon
             Pain
             of
             my
             own
             Damnation
             ,
             assure
             all
             those
             of
             Salvation
             who
             shall
             observe
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             in
             whatsoever
             Place
             and
             Condition
             they
             may
             be
             :
             For
             Jesus
             Christ
             said
             to
             the
             young
             Man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             k
             who
             ask'd
             him
             
               What
               he
               should
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
               Keep
               the
               Commandments
               ,
            
             without
             any
             other
             thing
             ;
             because
             all
             is
             comprehended
             in
             this
             .
             A
             Man
             must
             not
             go
             by
             four
             Ways
             when
             he
             knows
             one
             that
             is
             streight
             and
             sure
             .
             What
             ever
             Men
             would
             make
             us
             to
             believe
             ,
             the
             Truth
             that
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             always
             the
             most
             certain
             .
          
           
           
             I
             begg'd
             ,
             
               She
               would
               explain
               to
               me
               how
               God
               could
               not
               preserve
               his
               Church
               in
               the
               College
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               even
               tho'
               it
               were
               but
               one
               Person
               only
               ,
               seeing
               he
               is
               Almighty
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Almighty
             Power
             of
             God
             will
             never
             extend
             it self
             beyond
             his
             Righteousness
             and
             his
             Goodness
             .
             He
             has
             given
             to
             Man
             a
             Free-Will
             to
             use
             it
             at
             his
             Pleasure
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             has
             made
             him
             partake
             in
             the
             Deity
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             good
             he
             could
             ever
             do
             to
             Man
             :
             For
             by
             this
             Free-Will
             he
             renders
             him
             capable
             of
             taking
             his
             Delights
             with
             him
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             there
             would
             not
             have
             been
             any
             Correspondence
             of
             God
             with
             Man
             ,
             since
             Likeness
             begets
             Love
             ,
             and
             Love
             is
             always
             bent
             to
             love
             its
             like
             .
             If
             Man
             had
             not
             had
             Liberty
             of
             using
             his
             Will
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             been
             like
             to
             God
             in
             any
             thing
             :
             For
             a
             Creature
             bounded
             and
             constrain'd
             ,
             has
             no
             relation
             to
             an
             Almighty
             God.
             It
             was
             necessary
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             using
             his
             Free-Will
             ,
             should
             be
             given
             him
             that
             God
             might
             take
             his
             Delight
             with
             that
             which
             in
             some
             manner
             was
             like
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             nothing
             could
             resemble
             him
             but
             this
             free
             Power
             of
             his
             Will.
             Tho'
             he
             had
             created
             Man's
             Soul
             divine
             ▪
             this
             had
             been
             but
             a
             limited
             Spirit
             without
             this
             Free-Will
             which
             must
             certainly
             concurr
             to
             compleat
             the
             Delight
             which
             God
             would
             take
             with
             Men
             :
             For
             as
             a
             King
             can
             take
             no
             Contentment
             in
             recreating
             himself
             with
             a
             Slave
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             do
             with
             a
             Queen
             ,
             who
             is
             nearer
             his
             Quality
             ;
             so
             God
             would
             make
             Man
             in
             his
             full
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             using
             his
             Free-Will
             fully
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Liberty
             he
             might
             be
             some
             way
             like
             to
             him
             .
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             m
             he
             cannot
             repent
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             lets
             Man
             enjoy
             his
             Gifts
             :
             However
             he
             abuse
             them
             ,
             his
             Righteousness
             and
             Constancy
             will
             not
             let
             him
             withdraw
             or
             take
             from
             him
             what
             he
             has
             once
             given
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             leaves
             it
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             leave
             it
             to
             all
             Eternity
             :
             Whether
             Man
             save
             or
             damn
             himself
             ,
             Free-Will
             shall
             never
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             not
             changeable
             in
             his
             Gifts
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             in
             all
             his
             Works
             .
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             n
             he
             cannot
             hinder
             the
             Romanists
             from
             killing
             any
             body
             amongst
             them
             who
             would
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             without
             bounding
             or
             limiting
             the
             Free-Will
             that
             they
             have
             to
             do
             this
             :
             But
             his
             Goodness
             preventing
             their
             Malice
             ,
             will
             move
             his
             Church
             o
             to
             withdraw
             out
             of
             their
             Power
             ,
             or
             to
             hide
             her self
             ,
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             hid
             himself
             to
             avoid
             the
             Jews
             Tyranny
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             he
             exercises
             his
             Goodness
             
             towards
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             leaves
             those
             Men
             of
             ill
             Will
             in
             the
             Liberty
             that
             he
             has
             given
             them
             ,
             who
             do
             only
             the
             Mischiefs
             that
             are
             in
             their
             Power
             ,
             and
             cannot
             reach
             the
             doing
             those
             which
             the
             Good
             by
             their
             Light
             and
             Foresight
             can
             avoid
             .
             'T
             is
             thus
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             I
             said
             ,
             God
             could
             not
             preserve
             his
             Church
             among
             these
             Romanists
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             never
             use
             his
             Power
             against
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Right
             that
             he
             has
             given
             them
             to
             use
             their
             Free-Will
             .
             Sir
             ,
             we
             ought
             always
             to
             take
             things
             in
             their
             Source
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             would
             utter
             Calumnies
             against
             God
             ,
             either
             in
             saying
             that
             he
             is
             not
             Powerful
             to
             hinder
             Evil
             ,
             nor
             Almighty
             to
             preserve
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             not
             just
             in
             not
             letting
             Causes
             work
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             in
             which
             he
             has
             established
             them
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             so
             many
             Blasphemies
             :
             Because
             God
             can
             never
             do
             any
             Evil
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Source
             of
             all
             Good
             :
             He
             cannot
             permit
             Injustice
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             perfect
             Righteousness
             :
             And
             likewise
             he
             cannot
             against
             Promise
             ,
             take
             from
             him
             the
             Free-Will
             that
             he
             has
             once
             given
             him
             :
             But
             he
             does
             all
             his
             Works
             in
             such
             Perfection
             ,
             that
             q
             Goodness
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Truth
             concurr
             in
             all
             ,
             in
             an
             excellent
             Harmony
             ,
             which
             ravishes
             the
             Understanding
             of
             him
             who
             considers
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Impression
               of
               Dependance
               on
               this
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               ,
               was
               as
               it
               were
               naturalized
               in
               my
               Soul
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               would
               be
               very
               ill
               in
               me
               to
               leave
               her
               altogether
               ,
               tho'
               I
               absolutely
               desired
               to
               resign
               my self
               entirely
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             be
             not
             any
             ways
             troubled
             .
             Continue
             confidently
             under
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             provided
             you
             do
             not
             follow
             in
             her
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             good
             in
             it self
             ;
             abundance
             cannot
             hurt
             .
             After
             you
             shall
             be
             entirely
             resigned
             unto
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             uphold
             you
             ,
             and
             will
             govern
             you
             thro'
             all
             :
             The
             more
             you
             shall
             be
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             you
             will
             partake
             of
             his
             Vertues
             ;
             and
             his
             Light
             shall
             be
             given
             you
             more
             clearly
             ,
             to
             discover
             the
             Truth
             of
             every
             thing
             .
             You
             are
             now
             yet
             a
             Courtier
             of
             this
             Roman
             Church
             :
             Therefore
             you
             love
             her
             and
             would
             feign
             excuse
             her
             Faults
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             be
             obliged
             to
             forsake
             her
             ;
             which
             likewise
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             do
             by
             the
             Inducement
             of
             any
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             approach
             to
             God
             you
             will
             partake
             of
             this
             Light
             as
             the
             Ray
             partakes
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             is
             near
             it
             .
             When
             you
             shall
             partake
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             will
             see
             with
             an
             upright
             Eye
             the
             Injustice
             of
             this
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             shall
             partake
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             will
             discover
             their
             Lyes
             ;
             and
             having
             partaken
             of
             
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             will
             discover
             that
             Malice
             which
             now
             you
             can
             scarce
             believe
             :
             For
             all
             the
             Perfections
             of
             God
             do
             assuredly
             discover
             the
             Imperfections
             which
             are
             opposite
             to
             him
             .
             Labour
             therefore
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             find
             this
             Union
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             troubled
             under
             whose
             Dependance
             you
             are
             .
             Rome
             cannot
             hurt
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             hearken
             to
             none
             but
             God.
             We
             need
             not
             be
             at
             the
             Trouble
             to
             learn
             where
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             :
             For
             she
             will
             be
             in
             us
             as
             long
             as
             we
             possess
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             only
             makes
             up
             the
             holy
             Church
             .
             It
             remains
             only
             that
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             you
             beware
             of
             the
             Seductions
             which
             are
             crept
             in
             there
             .
             This
             is
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             so
             often
             warn'd
             us
             of
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             sayng
             ,
             r
             
               Beware
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               will
               come
               deceitfully
               ,
               and
               shall
               seduce
               many
               .
               False
               Christs
               and
               false
               Prophets
               shall
               arise
               ,
               who
               shall
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               deceive
               the
               very
               Elect.
            
             He
             neither
             speaks
             of
             Turks
             nor
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             but
             of
             false
             Christs
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Seventh
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Functions
               .
            
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ;
             
               How
               I
               should
               behave
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               in
               the
               Mass
               ,
               and
               other
               Functions
               of
               my
               Charge
               ?
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             Do
             all
             this
             in
             the
             Spirit
             that
             God
             requires
             you
             to
             do
             it
             in
             ;
             because
             there
             are
             great
             Abuses
             in
             this
             :
             For
             all
             these
             things
             are
             not
             what
             they
             made
             us
             believe
             of
             them
             .
             Many
             Superstitions
             have
             crept
             into
             them
             ,
             against
             God's
             Honour
             and
             our
             Salvation
             :
             Therefore
             you
             must
             always
             join
             your
             Intention
             with
             what
             a
             God
             may
             have
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             you
             will
             commit
             many
             Faults
             ,
             and
             will
             likewise
             deceive
             others
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             believe
             the
             Mass
             represents
             the
             Communion
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             with
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             eat
             and
             drank
             with
             them
             every
             Day
             ,
             blessing
             the
             Bread
             and
             breaking
             it
             to
             distribute
             them
             ;
             which
             the
             Apostles
             
             b
             continued
             to
             do
             with
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             all
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             who
             assembled
             every
             Day
             to
             eat
             together
             ,
             and
             blessing
             God
             ,
             imparted
             to
             every
             one
             as
             he
             had
             need
             ;
             which
             maintain'd
             and
             nourish'd
             among
             them
             the
             true
             CHARITY
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             left
             them
             by
             Testament
             ;
             c
             
               Do
               this
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             because
             without
             this
             Charity
             no
             body
             can
             be
             saved
             ;
             as
             St.
             Paul
             assures
             us
             ;
             d
             
               Tho'
               one
               could
               even
               remove
               Mountains
               ,
               tho'
               he
               gave
               all
               his
               Goods
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
               yea
               ,
               his
               Body
               to
               be
               burn'd
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               all
               this
               would
               be
               nothing
               without
               Charity
            
             ;
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             recommended
             to
             all
             his
             Disciples
             a
             little
             before
             his
             Death
             .
             This
             is
             now
             out
             of
             use
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             nourishing
             and
             maintaining
             it
             by
             these
             daily
             e
             Meetings
             of
             Christians
             ,
             those
             who
             did
             assemble
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             blessing
             God
             for
             what
             he
             bestowed
             on
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             chang'd
             it
             into
             the
             Mass
             ,
             which
             we
             observe
             to
             this
             Day
             with
             little
             Profit
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             except
             that
             the
             Intentions
             of
             some
             may
             be
             to
             do
             it
             in
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Desire
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             when
             he
             appointed
             it
             ,
             and
             left
             it
             in
             his
             Testament
             .
             It
             is
             to
             this
             I
             exhort
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             lose
             no
             Occasions
             of
             following
             the
             Designs
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             deceive
             no
             body
             in
             teaching
             them
             that
             they
             have
             done
             enough
             in
             going
             to
             Mass
             :
             For
             tho'
             they
             should
             hear
             a
             hundred
             every
             Day
             ,
             this
             would
             avail
             them
             nothing
             if
             they
             have
             not
             Charity
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             now
             cherish'd
             amongst
             Christians
             tho'
             they
             assemble
             every
             Day
             to
             Mass
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             not
             taught
             for
             what
             it
             is
             instituted
             ,
             since
             these
             Romanists
             have
             turn'd
             all
             things
             to
             their
             greater
             Advantage
             .
             If
             we
             would
             examine
             narrowly
             all
             the
             other
             Sacraments
             ,
             we
             would
             find
             all
             the
             same
             Mischiefs
             done
             to
             the
             Interest
             of
             Salvation
             by
             those
             new
             Inventions
             and
             Changes
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               it
               were
               better
               than
               that
               I
               did
               not
               exercise
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Functions
               ,
               since
               there
               was
               so
               much
               Abuse
               and
               Hazard
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             You
             would
             not
             do
             Ill
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             abstain
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             as
             if
             you
             were
             no
             Priest
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             not
             having
             as
             yet
             Light
             enough
             to
             discover
             the
             Evils
             which
             are
             hid
             in
             them
             ,
             you
             would
             by
             degrees
             fall
             into
             Scruples
             for
             leaving
             off
             all
             your
             pious
             Exercises
             .
             Pray
             to
             God
             that
             he
             may
             let
             you
             see
             what
             you
             ought
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             
             he
             will
             shew
             you
             (
             as
             he
             does
             me
             )
             that
             all
             holy
             things
             are
             become
             prophane
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             Roman
             Church
             which
             does
             not
             savour
             of
             its
             Corruption
             .
             All
             People
             believe
             that
             having
             declared
             their
             Sins
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             got
             Absolution
             from
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             tho'
             it
             f
             is
             God
             only
             who
             can
             pardon
             Sins
             .
             The
             Priest
             can
             indeed
             pray
             for
             the
             Penitent
             who
             humbles
             himself
             to
             declare
             his
             Sins
             as
             an
             Intercessour
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Penitent
             ;
             but
             he
             cannot
             pardon
             him
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             .
             He
             may
             indeed
             judge
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             if
             the
             Penitent
             in
             Justice
             be
             disposed
             to
             have
             the
             Pardon
             of
             his
             Sins
             ,
             and
             may
             give
             him
             Ground
             to
             hope
             that
             he
             shall
             obtain
             it
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             deceive
             him
             by
             making
             him
             believe
             that
             he
             himself
             will
             pardon
             them
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             he
             declare
             them
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             this
             Declaration
             will
             do
             nothing
             without
             a
             sincere
             and
             a
             firm
             Resolution
             of
             g
             Amendment
             ,
             which
             God
             regards
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             pardon
             according
             to
             his
             straight
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             mistaken
             as
             well
             as
             all
             other
             Men.
             How
             could
             God
             have
             so
             little
             Equity
             as
             to
             commit
             to
             some
             frail
             Men
             the
             Power
             of
             saving
             and
             damning
             others
             ?
             What
             Justice
             could
             there
             be
             that
             a
             Confessour
             for
             want
             of
             the
             Intention
             to
             absolve
             ,
             should
             by
             this
             means
             damn
             thousands
             of
             Persons
             who
             made
             their
             Confessions
             to
             him
             ?
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             horrible
             Blasphemy
             against
             God
             ,
             for
             any
             to
             have
             such
             a
             Persuasion
             ,
             that
             a
             well-meaning
             Person
             ,
             truly
             penitent
             ,
             after
             having
             duly
             confess'd
             ,
             dying
             in
             this
             State
             ,
             should
             be
             damn'd
             ,
             because
             the
             Priest
             had
             not
             the
             Intention
             to
             absolve
             him
             .
             If
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             to
             render
             God
             a
             Tyrant
             ;
             because
             all
             our
             good
             Works
             would
             serve
             us
             for
             nothing
             ,
             in
             case
             our
             Salvation
             did
             depend
             upon
             a
             good
             or
             ill
             Absolution
             .
             These
             Thoughts
             or
             this
             Belief
             would
             make
             us
             fall
             into
             Idolatry
             ,
             in
             taking
             Men
             for
             God
             ,
             who
             could
             save
             or
             damn
             according
             to
             their
             Fancies
             .
             This
             God
             himself
             would
             never
             do
             ,
             because
             he
             can
             never
             depart
             from
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ,
             to
             judge
             us
             always
             according
             to
             them
             ;
             whereas
             Men
             full
             of
             Passion
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             Impiety
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             judge
             us
             according
             to
             these
             .
             How
             little
             Wisdom
             should
             we
             attribute
             to
             God
             in
             believing
             that
             he
             would
             give
             Men
             Power
             to
             save
             and
             damn
             us
             ?
             He
             who
             has
             commanded
             us
             to
             worship
             none
             but
             h
             one
             God
             alone
             ,
             he
             should
             give
             us
             Occasion
             of
             worshipping
             all
             these
             Confessors
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             the
             Saviours
             
             of
             all
             Christians
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             palpably
             feel
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             what
             evident
             Perils
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             those
             Sacraments
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             they
             are
             used
             at
             present
             ?
             It
             were
             far
             better
             to
             be
             Idle
             than
             to
             do
             Evil.
             'T
             is
             no
             Wonder
             that
             I
             doubt
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Christians
             now
             ,
             when
             I
             see
             in
             their
             religious
             Functions
             so
             many
             things
             against
             the
             Righteousness
             ▪
             the
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             of
             God.
             Nevertheless
             I
             will
             not
             give
             you
             Advice
             in
             this
             :
             You
             may
             with
             your
             own
             natural
             Judgment
             discern
             aright
             Truth
             from
             Lying
             ,
             and
             thereafter
             resolve
             to
             continue
             or
             leave
             off
             your
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Functions
            
             :
             For
             God
             never
             constrains
             any
             body
             ,
             each
             one
             remaining
             free
             to
             chuse
             the
             Means
             which
             he
             perceives
             to
             be
             most
             expedient
             ,
             without
             believing
             any
             thing
             blindly
             ,
             no
             more
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             than
             if
             another
             said
             it
             to
             you
             :
             But
             enter
             into
             your self
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             judge
             uprightly
             of
             the
             pure
             Truth
             ,
             you
             will
             perceive
             and
             feel
             it
             if
             you
             be
             disengag'd
             from
             all
             the
             Discourses
             which
             these
             Romanists
             have
             forg'd
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Authority
             valid
             .
             Free
             your
             Spirit
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Imaginations
             and
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Truth
             to
             judge
             if
             God
             would
             in
             Justice
             put
             our
             Damnation
             or
             our
             Salvation
             into
             the
             Power
             of
             any
             Man
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             might
             be
             a
             wicked
             Person
             or
             a
             Sorcerer
             ;
             in
             which
             Case
             he
             would
             damn
             as
             many
             Souls
             as
             he
             could
             to
             gratifie
             the
             Devil
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             belong'd
             .
             It
             must
             not
             be
             said
             in
             this
             ,
             God
             is
             Almighty
             ,
             or
             his
             Works
             are
             incomprehensible
             :
             For
             he
             never
             exerts
             his
             Power
             without
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             is
             i
             not
             incomprehensible
             but
             makes
             it self
             k
             be
             seen
             and
             commprehended
             by
             all
             those
             who
             seriously
             consider
             it
             :
             Because
             no
             Good
             is
             perfect
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             communicated
             and
             known
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               It
               was
               much
               to
               be
               fear'd
               ,
               I
               had
               committed
               many
               Faults
               thro'
               my
               blind
               Submission
               to
               this
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               ,
               enquiring
               of
               her
               the
               Means
               to
               repair
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             All
             that
             is
             past
             is
             no
             longer
             in
             your
             Power
             :
             You
             must
             beg
             Pardon
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             full
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             so
             much
             reprove
             the
             Faults
             which
             are
             done
             with
             a
             good
             Meaning
             as
             those
             which
             are
             done
             thro'
             pure
             Wickedness
             .
             Tho'
             Ignorance
             does
             not
             excuse
             Sin
             ,
             yet
             it
             lessens
             its
             Malignity
             ;
             because
             it
             has
             not
             the
             full
             Consent
             of
             the
             Will.
             But
             now
             endeavour
             to
             search
             more
             to
             the
             Bottom
             the
             Things
             which
             concern
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             l
             
               Do
               not
               believe
               every
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               try
            
             if
             what
             you
             are
             to
             do
             or
             believe
             ,
             
             
               be
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             of
             Men
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             For
             all
             that
             is
             not
             o
             ▪
             God
             ,
             is
             evil
             m
             ;
             and
             for
             want
             of
             discovering
             this
             Truth
             each
             one
             runs
             blindly
             to
             his
             own
             Perdition
             ,
             believing
             even
             that
             they
             do
             well
             in
             following
             so
             great
             a
             Number
             ,
             of
             great
             and
             wise
             Men
             who
             maintain
             this
             blind
             Submission
             n
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             fit
             but
             for
             mean
             Spirits
             ,
             tho'
             so
             many
             of
             good
             Judgment
             have
             followed
             it
             for
             this
             long
             time
             by-gone
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             have
             been
             found
             without
             some
             Infatuation
             of
             the
             Understanding
             with
             which
             the
             Devil
             has
             possess'd
             all
             those
             who
             lean'd
             to
             their
             own
             Wisdom
             or
             Authority
             .
             These
             having
             their
             Minds
             bewitch'd
             ,
             have
             insinuated
             their
             Errors
             or
             Ignorances
             into
             others
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Devil
             by
             little
             and
             little
             gains
             all
             ;
             some
             by
             Malice
             and
             others
             by
             Ignorance
             :
             So
             that
             I
             do
             not
             see
             any
             Remedy
             can
             be
             put
             to
             this
             but
             by
             the
             total
             Ruin
             of
             this
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             the
             o
             Fall
             of
             which
             will
             open
             the
             Eyes
             of
             all
             those
             who
             are
             not
             in
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Devil
             ;
             which
             covenanted
             Persons
             will
             continue
             in
             their
             Darkness
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             Light
             that
             is
             given
             :
             But
             others
             ,
             tho'
             Wicked
             ,
             will
             be
             obliged
             to
             confess
             their
             Delusions
             ,
             cursing
             those
             who
             have
             thus
             deceived
             them
             ,
             under
             the
             Masque
             and
             Colour
             of
             Good.
             How
             many
             Priests
             ,
             Monks
             and
             Religious
             ,
             have
             said
             and
             yet
             say
             ,
             Come
             to
             us
             who
             are
             Christ
             ,
             we
             'll
             pardon
             you
             your
             Sins
             :
             Give
             us
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             But
             Jesus
             Christ
             forbids
             us
             p
             to
             go
             here
             and
             there
             while
             they
             say
             to
             us
             that
             Christ
             is
             there
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               How
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               could
               permit
               so
               great
               a
               Number
               to
               perish
               thro'
               Ignorance
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             culpable
             Ignorance
             ;
             Because
             we
             have
             always
             had
             the
             Means
             to
             search
             the
             Truth
             if
             we
             had
             had
             a
             Desire
             to
             find
             it
             :
             For
             the
             Gospel
             was
             recoverable
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             where
             it
             remains
             as
             the
             Testament
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             left
             his
             Spouse
             .
             What
             Unrighteousness
             was
             there
             in
             God
             ,
             in
             suffering
             these
             Persons
             to
             remain
             in
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             their
             Errours
             ,
             since
             they
             loved
             them
             q
             more
             than
             the
             Truth
             ?
             and
             because
             these
             Errors
             were
             more
             agreeable
             to
             their
             Sensualities
             ,
             they
             have
             voluntarily
             followed
             them
             ,
             building
             on
             r
             the
             Flatteries
             of
             those
             who
             promis'd
             them
             Salvation
             by
             these
             Errors
             .
             It
             would
             be
             rather
             an
             Unrighteousness
             
             in
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             constrain'd
             them
             to
             follow
             his
             Truth
             ,
             after
             having
             given
             them
             their
             Free-Will
             :
             He
             could
             not
             take
             it
             back
             again
             without
             Injustice
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             we
             can
             any
             thing
             that
             we
             have
             given
             to
             another
             .
             It
             is
             not
             in
             our
             Power
             to
             take
             it
             again
             without
             committing
             a
             Robbery
             :
             Because
             the
             thing
             given
             away
             ,
             does
             not
             any
             longer
             appertain
             to
             us
             .
             Thus
             God
             by
             an
             exact
             Righteousness
             ,
             may
             let
             the
             Ignorants
             err
             ;
             Because
             their
             Ignorance
             is
             affected
             :
             For
             if
             their
             Ignorance
             were
             out
             of
             Simplicity
             ,
             God
             is
             so
             good
             that
             he
             would
             rather
             send
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             to
             enlighten
             them
             ,
             that
             s
             they
             might
             not
             perish
             ;
             but
             t
             when
             the
             Free
             Person
             gives
             ear
             to
             Flatteries
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             who
             study
             to
             speak
             recording
             as
             they
             desire
             to
             hear
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             in
             Justice
             to
             hinder
             them
             .
             For
             it
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             were
             to
             Day
             among
             these
             erring
             Ignorants
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             told
             them
             the
             Truth
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             far
             less
             followed
             :
             Because
             they
             who
             teach
             them
             these
             Errors
             ,
             speak
             more
             to
             their
             Liking
             and
             accommodate
             themselves
             more
             to
             their
             Sensualities
             than
             the
             Truth
             does
             ;
             which
             often
             reproves
             them
             ,
             and
             never
             flatters
             them
             .
             Thus
             they
             with
             just
             Reason
             are
             abandoned
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             ;
             since
             according
             to
             the
             Saying
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             They
             u
             
               have
               loved
               Darkness
               more
               than
               Light.
            
             Therefore
             they
             shall
             perish
             in
             the
             Darkness
             which
             they
             love
             .
             If
             you
             knew
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             impossible
             that
             you
             could
             once
             doubt
             of
             it
             :
             For
             it
             is
             so
             just
             that
             neither
             Man
             nor
             the
             Devil
             can
             find
             any
             thing
             in
             Truth
             to
             blame
             in
             it
             :
             But
             when
             we
             look
             on
             Things
             on
             the
             Outside
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             our
             Ignorance
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             us
             that
             God
             does
             unjust
             things
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             most
             perfect
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Eighth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               What
               are
               the
               Sins
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               they
               prevail
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Entreated
             her
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               In
               what
               Sense
               she
               understood
               that
               all
               Christians
               do
               now
               live
               and
               die
               in
               the
               Sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               be
               forgiven
               them
               ,
               neither
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               she
               had
               sometime
               declared
               to
               me
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             't
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             the
             most
             Pious
             now-a-days
             are
             lost
             by
             these
             Sins
             :
             For
             no
             body
             is
             aware
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Sins
             which
             are
             abominable
             before
             Men
             ;
             
               because
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               forgiven
               ,
               neither
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               nor
               in
               th●
               other
            
             a
             ;
             But
             they
             are
             only
             spiritual
             Sins
             ,
             which
             a
             Man
             may
             commit
             without
             having
             done
             an
             ill
             Action
             ▪
             Therefore
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             know
             them
             ;
             and
             far
             less
             will
             they
             repent
             of
             them
             .
             For
             this
             Cause
             they
             will
             not
             be
             forgiven
             in
             this
             World
             :
             For
             no
             Sin
             is
             forgiven
             here
             without
             b
             true
             Repentance
             and
             absolute
             Desire
             of
             Amendment
             ▪
             which
             two
             Conditions
             are
             nottobe
             met
             with
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             those
             Sins
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             For
             they
             are
             contrary
             to
             Repentance
             and
             to
             Amendment
             ;
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             neither
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             other
             :
             For
             no
             body
             will
             then
             receive
             Forgiveness
             ,
             but
             they
             who
             shall
             receive
             the
             Truth
             ;
             which
             those
             who
             commit
             one
             of
             these
             Sins
             do
             resist
             ,
             by
             impugning
             the
             known
             Truth
             :
             So
             that
             the
             said
             Sins
             will
             neither
             be
             forgiven
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             nor
             in
             that
             to
             come
             .
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             of
             an
             imaginary
             Paradise
             ;
             because
             no
             Sin
             enters
             there
             ,
             and
             consequently
             they
             cannot
             be
             forgiven
             if
             there
             be
             none
             .
             But
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             he
             will
             yet
             find
             many
             Sins
             to
             be
             forgiven
             c
             at
             his
             coming
             :
             Nevertheless
             those
             committed
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             shall
             not
             be
             forgiven
             there
             no
             more
             than
             here
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             opposed
             to
             all
             the
             Means
             which
             can
             procure
             this
             Pardon
             .
             It
             is
             of
             
             these
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             e
             
               That
               he
               who
               has
               sinned
               against
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               forgiven
               him
               ;
               but
               he
               who
               has
               sinned
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               it
               shall
               never
               be
               forgiven
               him
               :
            
             Because
             this
             Coming
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             on
             Earth
             is
             the
             last
             Mercy
             that
             God
             will
             grant
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             shall
             resist
             this
             ,
             can
             never
             any
             more
             repair
             his
             Fault
             .
             He
             must
             needs
             die
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             entreated
             ,
             
               She
               would
               shew
               to
               me
               in
               particular
               ,
               the
               Meaning
               of
               these
               Sins
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             know
             them
             all
             in
             Order
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             speak
             of
             those
             which
             I
             remember
             ,
             beginning
             with
             that
             of
             the
             
               Presumption
               of
               being
               saved
               without
               good
               Works
               .
            
             This
             concerns
             all
             those
             who
             profess
             to
             live
             will
             f
             :
             For
             amongst
             them
             there
             are
             very
             few
             who
             do
             good
             Works
             ;
             because
             they
             esteem
             their
             Works
             good
             ,
             when
             they
             appear
             such
             to
             their
             own
             Judgment
             or
             that
             of
             some
             others
             ,
             tho'
             very
             often
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             such
             before
             God
             :
             because
             all
             that
             's
             good
             before
             him
             must
             partake
             of
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             which
             is
             always
             Righteous
             and
             True.
             Now
             our
             good
             Works
             for
             the
             most
             part
             have
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             of
             these
             Conditions
             :
             For
             they
             are
             done
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             Humane
             Respects
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             Natural
             Inclination
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             not
             truly
             good
             in
             themselves
             :
             and
             when
             we
             do
             any
             good
             Works
             out
             of
             Humane
             Respects
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             good
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             make
             us
             obtain
             Salvation
             ;
             because
             we
             have
             received
             our
             Reward
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             having
             obtain'd
             the
             end
             for
             which
             we
             have
             done
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             no
             right
             to
             pretend
             to
             any
             other
             Recompence
             :
             And
             if
             we
             have
             done
             our
             good
             Works
             out
             of
             Natural
             Inclinations
             ,
             or
             for
             our
             own
             Satisfaction
             ,
             these
             Works
             likewise
             can
             give
             us
             no
             Pretension
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             rewarded
             by
             the
             Satisfaction
             which
             we
             have
             received
             in
             them
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             do
             Works
             ,
             as
             good
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             indifferent
             ,
             or
             indeed
             ,
             sometimes
             evil
             .
             For
             to
             go
             to
             Church
             only
             out
             of
             Custom
             ,
             is
             an
             indifferent
             Work
             ;
             and
             if
             being
             there
             ,
             we
             behave
             as
             in
             a
             prophane
             Place
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             evil
             Work.
             It
             is
             the
             same
             as
             to
             the
             frequenting
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             And
             if
             we
             give
             Alms
             thro'
             some
             Natural
             Tenderness
             or
             Inclination
             this
             Work
             has
             not
             that
             Righteousness
             nor
             Goodness
             to
             make
             it
             pass
             for
             Good
             in
             God's
             Sight
             .
             So
             that
             to
             do
             no
             good
             Works
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             to
             presume
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             a
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             So
             that
             we
             believe
             we
             have
             merited
             Salvation
             by
             good
             Works
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             derive
             
             their
             Goodness
             from
             God.
             Nevertheless
             we
             think
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             give
             us
             Paradise
             g
             as
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Pious
             and
             Religious
             Persons
             do
             ,
             presuming
             to
             have
             that
             by
             Right
             of
             Justice
             which
             is
             not
             due
             to
             them
             ;
             because
             there
             are
             none
             but
             true
             Righteousness
             and
             Charity
             that
             can
             be
             call'd
             good
             Works
             by
             which
             we
             may
             hope
             for
             Salvation
             :
             And
             tho'
             none
             be
             adorned
             with
             these
             Vertues
             ,
             each
             one
             notwithstanding
             believes
             he
             shall
             obtain
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             could
             save
             without
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             another
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             
               to
               impugn
               the
               known
               Truth
            
             .
             This
             is
             now
             commonly
             Practis'd
             by
             those
             who
             are
             called
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             we
             should
             tell
             any
             of
             them
             that
             they
             are
             not
             true
             Christians
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             live
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             World
             is
             judged
             ,
             and
             that
             its
             Wickedness
             is
             come
             to
             the
             Heighth
             ,
             they
             would
             believe
             nothing
             of
             this
             ;
             loving
             rather
             to
             stick
             to
             their
             old
             Customs
             ,
             than
             to
             learn
             how
             they
             may
             become
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             likewise
             scruple
             to
             believe
             that
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             Reign
             of
             Antichrist
             tho'
             we
             see
             by
             Mens
             Lives
             and
             Manners
             ,
             that
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             engag'd
             to
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             tho'
             they
             see
             no
             Hope
             or
             Appearance
             that
             the
             World
             will
             grow
             better
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             't
             is
             judged
             .
             Thus
             they
             impugn
             the
             Truth
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             Belief
             of
             which
             might
             bring
             them
             to
             Conversion
             and
             to
             a
             Life
             leading
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             but
             they
             impugn
             all
             these
             Truths
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             continue
             in
             their
             so
             dangerous
             Darkness
             ,
             tho'
             they
             be
             sufficiently
             known
             to
             all
             those
             who
             will
             open
             their
             Eyes
             :
             But
             they
             who
             will
             impugn
             the
             Truth
             ,
             commit
             this
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             neither
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             other
             :
             For
             they
             will
             never
             be
             converted
             g
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Resistance
             which
             they
             make
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             that
             gives
             Salvation
             .
             They
             know
             well
             enough
             that
             their
             Life
             is
             not
             that
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             :
             Nevertheless
             they
             impugn
             this
             Truth
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             no
             Desire
             to
             become
             one
             .
             They
             see
             the
             Devil
             rules
             thro'
             all
             in
             Lyes
             and
             Deceits
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             oppose
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             JesusChrist
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             this
             is
             the
             time
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             resist
             and
             beware
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             impugning
             this
             Truth
             ,
             they
             desire
             not
             to
             avoid
             his
             Snares
             .
             They
             see
             that
             Wickedness
             is
             universally
             at
             a
             Heighth
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             not
             
             
             believe
             that
             the
             World
             is
             judged
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             this
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             Another
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             the
             Envy
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Good
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             generally
             committed
             ,
             that
             almost
             they
             make
             no
             Reflection
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             most
             Pious
             this
             Envy
             is
             the
             most
             ordinary
             .
             We
             may
             only
             remark
             the
             several
             Orders
             of
             Religious
             Persons
             :
             They
             are
             almost
             insupportable
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             each
             one
             valuing
             his
             own
             Order
             and
             Community
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             hear
             the
             Perfections
             and
             Praises
             of
             others
             mentioned
             ,
             without
             having
             a
             spiritual
             Envy
             against
             them
             secretly
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ;
             and
             even
             if
             a
             particular
             Person
             among
             them
             excel
             the
             rest
             in
             spiritual
             Good
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             envied
             ,
             yea
             ,
             hardly
             used
             by
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             imprisoned
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             live
             in
             greater
             Perfection
             among
             them
             than
             generally
             they
             do
             ,
             or
             should
             declare
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Faults
             :
             So
             that
             if
             a
             votary
             of
             any
             of
             their
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             should
             observe
             literally
             the
             Gospel
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             left
             us
             ,
             I
             believe
             he
             would
             be
             martyr'd
             ,
             or
             so
             hardly
             us'd
             by
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             live
             among
             them
             without
             suffering
             a
             thousand
             Deaths
             of
             Persecutions
             ;
             and
             for
             any
             secular
             Person
             who
             would
             observe
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             envied
             likewise
             by
             all
             those
             who
             profess
             to
             be
             vertuous
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             who
             would
             reject
             with
             Contempt
             this
             manner
             of
             Practice
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             be
             conformable
             to
             their
             own
             :
             For
             there
             is
             such
             a
             secret
             Pride
             in
             their
             Hearts
             that
             they
             cannot
             suffer
             that
             another
             should
             lead
             a
             better
             Life
             than
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             even
             that
             he
             should
             have
             the
             Name
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             they
             would
             endeavour
             to
             vilifie
             and
             despise
             him
             ,
             or
             make
             him
             to
             be
             suspected
             of
             Levity
             or
             other
             Evils
             ;
             in
             which
             is
             now
             fulfilled
             the
             Prediction
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             i
             
               You
               shall
               be
               hated
               of
               all
               for
               my
               Name
               's
               sake
               :
            
             For
             the
             Apostles
             were
             never
             hated
             of
             all
             ;
             because
             many
             still
             lov'd
             and
             follow'd
             them
             :
             But
             at
             present
             this
             Warning
             is
             fully
             accomplished
             ;
             because
             he
             who
             walks
             in
             the
             Truth
             is
             hated
             of
             all
             :
             For
             this
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             of
             the
             spiritual
             envying
             of
             another
             ,
             possesses
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             those
             who
             make
             a
             Profession
             of
             Vertue
             :
             Because
             having
             no
             true
             Vertue
             ,
             they
             envy
             that
             which
             is
             true
             and
             continue
             therein
             all
             their
             Days
             without
             desiring
             to
             change
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             esteem
             this
             a
             Sin
             ,
             but
             rather
             Wisdom
             ;
             that
             they
             will
             not
             own
             what
             they
             do
             not
             practise
             ,
             covering
             this
             Sin
             with
             a
             Fidelity
             and
             
             Constancy
             in
             what
             has
             been
             first
             taught
             them
             :
             And
             thus
             they
             die
             in
             Envy
             .
          
           
             Another
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Obstinacy
               in
               Sin
            
             ,
             is
             also
             in
             use
             amongst
             those
             who
             make
             a
             Profession
             of
             Vertue
             :
             For
             not
             being
             willing
             to
             own
             the
             forementioned
             things
             to
             be
             Sins
             ,
             they
             continue
             obstinate
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             be
             forgiven
             ;
             because
             they
             will
             not
             ask
             Pardon
             nor
             repent
             of
             them
             :
             For
             as
             much
             as
             they
             are
             persuaded
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Sins
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             :
             Therefore
             they
             die
             in
             Obstinacy
             in
             Sin
             :
             And
             even
             tho'
             they
             should
             live
             till
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             be
             converted
             from
             the
             Presumption
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             possess'd
             with
             a
             good
             Opinion
             of
             their
             good
             Works
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             submit
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             would
             shew
             them
             the
             contrary
             .
             Thus
             they
             commit
             this
             Sin
             with
             the
             other
             following
             ones
             ,
             which
             are
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
               Wilful
               Munder
            
             is
             also
             committed
             by
             the
             same
             spiritual
             Persons
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             it
             :
             For
             very
             often
             they
             occasion
             Death
             to
             themselves
             or
             others
             by
             their
             sensual
             or
             indiscreet
             Inclinations
             .
             How
             many
             of
             those
             do
             we
             see
             wedded
             to
             their
             Appetites
             of
             Eating
             ,
             Drinking
             and
             other
             bodily
             Exercises
             ,
             tho'
             they
             be
             prejudicial
             to
             their
             Health
             ?
             They
             will
             not
             change
             nor
             leave
             them
             ,
             even
             tho'
             they
             be
             advertis'd
             of
             it
             .
             How
             many
             die
             before
             their
             time
             by
             too
             much
             Eating
             or
             Drinking
             or
             taking
             something
             prejudicial
             to
             their
             Health
             or
             thro'
             too
             much
             Labour
             ?
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             how
             many
             are
             there
             who
             kill
             themselves
             by
             indiscreet
             Fastings
             ,
             or
             other
             Penances
             ,
             or
             the
             Neglect
             of
             necessary
             things
             ?
             All
             those
             are
             wilful
             Murtherers
             ,
             because
             they
             kill
             themselves
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             their
             own
             Sensualities
             or
             Inclinations
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             also
             often
             Murtherers
             of
             others
             ;
             because
             they
             occasion
             sometimes
             their
             Neighbours
             Death
             by
             indirect
             Ways
             ,
             as
             in
             forcing
             some
             to
             work
             beyond
             their
             Strength
             ,
             or
             in
             crossing
             and
             vexing
             them
             so
             much
             in
             their
             Goods
             and
             in
             their
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             they
             die
             of
             Grief
             ;
             or
             by
             not
             taking
             away
             Debates
             and
             Quarells
             when
             they
             can
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             these
             encrease
             till
             they
             come
             to
             kill
             one
             another
             ;
             or
             when
             by
             some
             Act
             or
             Omission
             they
             occasion
             the
             Rise
             of
             such
             Debates
             ;
             or
             when
             one
             comes
             to
             die
             thro'
             the
             Neglect
             of
             our
             necessary
             Succour
             or
             Assistance
             .
             By
             all
             these
             things
             wilful
             Murther
             is
             committed
             ;
             tho'
             the
             Will
             be
             indirect
             ,
             it
             ceases
             not
             to
             be
             before
             God
             as
             great
             a
             Sin
             as
             a
             direct
             Murther
             :
             For
             the
             Life
             is
             taken
             away
             indirectly
             as
             well
             as
             directly
             :
             And
             sometimes
             it
             would
             be
             less
             evil
             to
             kill
             a
             Person
             at
             
             one
             Stroke
             ,
             than
             to
             kill
             him
             by
             degrees
             ;
             and
             the
             Sin
             also
             would
             sometimes
             be
             less
             ,
             by
             a
             Stroke
             given
             in
             a
             sudden
             Passion
             ,
             than
             when
             it
             lasts
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ;
             and
             these
             Sins
             are
             often
             repeated
             .
             Nevertheless
             none
             do
             perceive
             these
             kinds
             of
             Sins
             to
             be
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ;
             but
             the
             most
             spiritual
             fall
             into
             them
             thro'
             Negligence
             ,
             and
             very
             often
             without
             desiring
             to
             know
             them
             :
             And
             thus
             while
             they
             do
             not
             repent
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             obtain
             Pardon
             no
             more
             than
             of
             the
             other
             Sins
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             committed
             secretly
             ,
             and
             without
             Repentance
             ;
             which
             draws
             on
             a
             Despair
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             one
             of
             those
             Sins
             .
             This
             
               Despair
               of
               Salvation
            
             is
             ordinarily
             excited
             by
             the
             Devil
             at
             the
             End
             of
             their
             Life
             .
             When
             he
             he
             has
             train'd
             up
             Souls
             in
             the
             other
             Sins
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             he
             discovers
             them
             to
             them
             at
             Death
             to
             make
             them
             fall
             into
             Despair
             of
             their
             Salvation
             :
             For
             then
             their
             Eyes
             being
             open'd
             to
             consider
             the
             great
             Number
             of
             Sins
             which
             they
             have
             committed
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             all
             the
             Days
             of
             their
             Life
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             have
             never
             repented
             ,
             and
             how
             often
             they
             have
             receiv'd
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             this
             evil
             State
             :
             This
             makes
             them
             fall
             into
             a
             Despair
             of
             being
             saved
             ,
             because
             the
             Soul
             is
             disordered
             ,
             and
             cannot
             perceive
             the
             Means
             of
             its
             Salvation
             :
             Yea
             ,
             tho'
             they
             should
             not
             distinctly
             perceive
             all
             those
             Sins
             ,
             they
             are
             notwithstanding
             in
             such
             Confusion
             and
             Perplexity
             that
             they
             durst
             not
             hope
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             be
             ashamed
             to
             declare
             their
             Misery
             to
             Men
             ,
             who
             still
             held
             them
             for
             good
             Men.
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             these
             Souls
             die
             without
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Consummation
             of
             all
             their
             Evils
             :
             For
             by
             the
             straight
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             no
             Sins
             will
             ever
             be
             pardoned
             without
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             they
             ,
             not
             embracing
             this
             ,
             die
             miserably
             ,
             tho'
             they
             have
             lived
             in
             a
             seeming
             Holiness
             ,
             they
             go
             notwithstanding
             to
             receive
             their
             Portion
             with
             Devils
             ;
             even
             tho'
             they
             had
             but
             one
             of
             these
             Sins
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               I
               began
               to
               doubt
               of
               the
               Salvation
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               since
               they
               who
               are
               called
               Saints
               do
               so
               commonly
               perish
               :
               That
               these
               Sins
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               were
               so
               much
               to
               be
               dreaded
               ,
               and
               nevertheless
               so
               few
               are
               afraid
               of
               them
               ;
               that
               God's
               Judgment
               of
               things
               is
               quite
               different
               from
               that
               of
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Yes
             ,
             truly
             Sir
             ,
             God's
             Judgment
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             than
             Man's
             :
             l
             For
             most
             frequently
             what
             they
             esteem
             
             
             Good
             is
             in
             God's
             fight
             very
             bad
             .
             This
             is
             since
             they
             left
             his
             Righteousness
             and
             lean'd
             to
             their
             own
             .
             They
             are
             now
             uncapable
             of
             making
             a
             right
             Judgment
             ;
             because
             their
             own
             Righteousness
             is
             blind
             ,
             and
             founded
             only
             on
             their
             own
             Imaginations
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             on
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             could
             never
             deceive
             them
             :
             For
             it
             is
             unchangeable
             ,
             and
             without
             Dissimulation
             ;
             but
             the
             Truth
             and
             Righteousness
             of
             Men
             is
             lying
             and
             deceitful
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             trusts
             in
             it
             ,
             must
             of
             Necessity
             perish
             ;
             because
             it
             flatters
             us
             to
             our
             Perdition
             .
             If
             we
             had
             continued
             in
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             Judgment
             would
             have
             been
             conformable
             to
             his
             :
             But
             since
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             we
             judge
             unrighteously
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             and
             of
             our selves
             :
             For
             we
             judge
             falsely
             of
             God
             on
             all
             Occasions
             ,
             attributing
             very
             often
             to
             him
             the
             Blame
             of
             our
             Damnation
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Evils
             which
             befall
             us
             :
             Tho'
             notwithstanding
             no
             Evil
             can
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             being
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Good
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             Evils
             are
             opposite
             :
             We
             may
             also
             judge
             amiss
             as
             to
             our selves
             ,
             believing
             often
             our
             Salvation
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             in
             great
             Hazard
             as
             you
             may
             see
             by
             the
             Deduction
             of
             the
             Sins
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             so
             particularly
             spoken
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             let
             you
             see
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             how
             the
             most
             Pious
             are
             deceived
             ,
             since
             they
             strayed
             from
             the
             Righteousness
             and
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             full
             of
             frivolous
             Devotions
             ,
             which
             blind
             their
             Understanding
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             not
             real
             Truth
             ,
             nor
             solid
             Vertue
             ,
             but
             amusing
             themselves
             with
             the
             Discourses
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             seeming
             Vertues
             ,
             they
             live
             and
             die
             in
             a
             Presumption
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             good
             Works
             ,
             and
             thus
             they
             perish
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Ninth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               no
               body
               can
               be
               saved
               ,
               but
               he
               who
               professes
               the
               Goodness
               ,
               Righteousness
               and
               Truth
               of
               God.
               The
               World
               is
               at
               present
               without
               them
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               be
               renewed
               .
               The
               Danger
               that
               Men
               are
               in
               .
               Secret
               Evil
               ought
               to
               be
               discovered
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               many
               would
               be
               deceived
               at
               Death
               ;
               because
               no
               body
               is
               endued
               with
               that
               Goodness
               ,
               Righteousness
               and
               Truth
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Salvation
               without
               these
               no
               body
               will
               be
               saved
               ,
               or
               very
               few
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             no
             body
             can
             be
             saved
             if
             he
             do
             not
             possess
             a
             the
             RIGHTEOVSNESS
             ,
             the
             GOODNESS
             and
             the
             TRVTH
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             b
             .
             
               Be
               ye
               perfect
               as
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               is
               perfect
               .
            
             He
             does
             not
             mean
             that
             we
             should
             be
             perfect
             as
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             Power
             or
             his
             Essence
             ;
             but
             in
             proportion
             to
             our
             being
             in
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             his
             Goodness
             and
             Truth
             .
             The
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             makes
             us
             do
             all
             things
             justly
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Regard
             of
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             of
             our
             Friends
             and
             our selves
             :
             so
             that
             we
             must
             always
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             on
             all
             Occasions
             ,
             be
             righteous
             both
             in
             Word
             and
             Deed.
             In
             this
             consists
             the
             Righteosness
             of
             God
             :
             For
             if
             we
             are
             righteous
             only
             according
             to
             our
             own
             Inclinations
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             but
             a
             Humane
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             ends
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             cannot
             save
             us
             Consider
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Pharisee
             c
             ,
             you
             'll
             see
             that
             he
             fasted
             twice
             a
             Week
             ,
             paid
             Tithes
             of
             all
             that
             he
             possess'd
             ,
             and
             did
             other
             good
             things
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Men
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             he
             is
             rejected
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             justified
             ;
             which
             makes
             it
             appear
             to
             us
             sufficiently
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             another
             Righteousness
             than
             our
             own
             ;
             that
             it
             must
             be
             conformable
             to
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             will
             not
             avail
             us
             for
             Eternity
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             said
             elsewhere
             ,
             
             d
             If
             your
             Righteousness
             exceed
             not
             that
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Nevertheless
             there
             are
             very
             few
             who
             attain
             to
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Pharisee
             ,
             and
             yet
             every
             one
             believes
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             tho'
             he
             has
             neither
             Divine
             nor
             Humane
             Righteousness
             .
             Must
             there
             not
             be
             many
             deceived
             at
             Death
             ?
             For
             to
             have
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             also
             ,
             a
             Man
             must
             do
             Good
             to
             all
             ▪
             e
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             not
             do
             Evil
             f
             :
             For
             he
             who
             is
             evil
             in
             something
             ceases
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             does
             always
             good
             ,
             and
             never
             does
             evil
             .
             And
             to
             have
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Man
             must
             be
             true
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             which
             Men
             are
             very
             far
             from
             :
             For
             they
             lye
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Neighbour
             .
             They
             lye
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             saying
             that
             they
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             resigned
             to
             him
             ,
             while
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Person
             in
             the
             World
             that
             is
             resigned
             to
             the
             Will
             g
             of
             God.
             Every
             one
             will
             needs
             depend
             on
             himself
             ,
             and
             follow
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             some
             other
             Pe●so●
             he
             has
             chosen
             for
             these
             Ends
             and
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             except
             in
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             conformable
             to
             his
             Inclinations
             .
             We
             lye
             also
             to
             our selves
             ,
             persuading
             our selves
             that
             we
             are
             Christians
             ,
             tho'
             we
             do
             not
             in
             any
             of
             our
             Actions
             follow
             the
             Instructions
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             We
             make
             our selves
             believe
             that
             we
             are
             just
             and
             vertuous
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             not
             offend
             God
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             while
             we
             do
             it
             every
             Moment
             ,
             having
             nothing
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             but
             an
             imaginary
             and
             hypocritical
             Righteousness
             and
             Perfection
             .
             We
             lye
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             who
             looking
             upon
             our
             outward
             Works
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             or
             Habits
             ,
             or
             Words
             ,
             thinks
             that
             we
             are
             such
             before
             God
             as
             we
             appear
             ▪
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             far
             remov'd
             from
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Hell
             is
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             also
             from
             his
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             think
             to
             be
             saved
             !
             What
             a
             great
             Presumption
             is
             this
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             good
             Works
             ,
             which
             will
             never
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             neither
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             other
             :
             For
             we
             will
             never
             repent
             ,
             because
             of
             unknown
             Blindness
             !
             For
             he
             who
             shou'd
             know
             it
             ,
             wou'd
             endeavour
             to
             find
             out
             a
             Remedy
             or
             Cure
             ;
             and
             would
             say
             as
             the
             blind
             Man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             h
             
               Lord
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               see
               !
            
             But
             as
             long
             as
             we
             believe
             that
             we
             see
             clearly
             ,
             we
             take
             no
             care
             to
             search
             for
             Remedies
             to
             an
             evil
             that
             we
             will
             
             not
             know
             which
             causes
             the
             Damnation
             of
             all
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             because
             none
             are
             free
             of
             this
             horrible
             Darkness
             .
          
           
             
               These
               last
               Words
               made
               me
               tremble
               ,
               being
               joyned
               to
               those
               she
               had
               said
               before
               ;
               that
               there
               was
               not
               so
               much
               as
               one
               Man
               in
               the
               World
               who
               was
               resigned
               to
               God.
               I
               asked
               her
               how
               it
               was
               possible
               that
               God
               should
               create
               all
               Men
               to
               be
               damn'd
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             God
             hath
             created
             no
             body
             to
             be
             damn'd
             ;
             i
             but
             all
             Men
             for
             Salvation
             :
             For
             God
             can
             damn
             no
             body
             .
             It
             must
             needs
             still
             be
             that
             Man
             damns
             himself
             of
             his
             own
             Free-Will
             ;
             otherwise
             God
             shou'd
             do
             an
             evil
             thing
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             do
             ,
             but
             does
             all
             good
             .
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             must
             ask
             Men
             ,
             each
             one
             in
             particular
             ,
             
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               they
               damn
               themselves
               ?
            
             But
             you
             must
             not
             ask
             God
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             each
             one
             is
             damn'd
             ?
             For
             he
             wou'd
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             k
             because
             they
             'll
             be
             so
             of
             their
             own
             Free-Will
             ;
             which
             shall
             never
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             .
             Every
             one
             damn
             us
             himself
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             particular
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             particular
             Damnations
             being
             put
             together
             ,
             make
             this
             general
             Damnation
             ,
             which
             God
             cannot
             hinder
             :
             l
             For
             he
             cannot
             save
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Soul
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Free-Will
             which
             he
             has
             once
             given
             it
             ;
             letting
             each
             one
             enjoy
             this
             Free-Will
             without
             any
             Constraint
             ;
             all
             Men
             in
             particular
             are
             free
             to
             damn
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             ;
             because
             they
             will
             not
             resign
             themselves
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             Resignation
             wou'd
             assuredly
             save
             them
             ,
             rendring
             them
             happy
             both
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             .
             But
             since
             we
             will
             not
             continue
             in
             a
             Dependence
             on
             God
             ,
             but
             will
             follow
             and
             depend
             on
             our
             own
             Wills
             ,
             we
             render
             our selves
             miserable
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Eternity
             .
             The
             Sins
             of
             our
             first
             Parents
             ought
             to
             have
             made
             us
             wise
             :
             For
             by
             forsaking
             this
             Dependence
             ,
             they
             brought
             on
             themselves
             all
             sorts
             of
             Miseries
             ;
             and
             we
             not
             satisfied
             to
             groan
             yet
             under
             these
             by
             participation
             ,
             do
             daily
             encrease
             them
             by
             our
             own
             proper
             Resolution
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             not
             be
             rul'd
             and
             govern'd
             by
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             who
             demands
             of
             us
             the
             same
             Dependence
             which
             he
             demanded
             of
             those
             our
             first
             Parents
             ;
             which
             we
             do
             constantly
             deny
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             needs
             depend
             on
             our
             own
             Will
             ,
             and
             follow
             it
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             without
             informing
             our selves
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             Now
             every
             one
             doing
             this
             as
             to
             his
             own
             particular
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             Wonder
             that
             all
             in
             general
             perish
             since
             none
             in
             particular
             will
             resign
             himself
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             body
             shall
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           
           
             I
             ask'd
             ,
             
               If
               God
               could
               have
               created
               so
               beautiful
               a
               World
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               is
               within
               it
               ,
               only
               for
               Men
               ,
               who
               will
               damn
               themselves
               since
               all
               in
               general
               will
               needs
               depend
               on
               their
               own
               Wills
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Person
               in
               the
               World
               is
               resigned
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             God
             has
             not
             created
             this
             beautiful
             World
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             for
             these
             Men
             who
             shall
             be
             reprobated
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Elect
             only
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             of
             their
             free
             Choice
             and
             Free-Will
             shall
             depend
             entirely
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             ruled
             and
             governed
             wholly
             at
             his
             Pleasure
             ,
             renouncing
             altogether
             their
             own
             Will
             and
             Desires
             m
             These
             shall
             enjoy
             to
             all
             Eternity
             this
             beautiful
             World
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             is
             within
             it
             ,
             in
             all
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             told
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             World
             shall
             last
             always
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             shall
             ever
             perish
             ;
             neither
             Men
             ,
             nor
             Beasts
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Creatures
             ;
             but
             each
             of
             them
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             shall
             remain
             for
             ever
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Delight
             of
             Men
             who
             shall
             live
             after
             the
             Extermination
             of
             all
             Evil.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             Men
             who
             live
             now
             ,
             will
             not
             resign
             themselves
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             follow
             that
             of
             the
             Devil
             or
             their
             own
             :
             These
             shall
             not
             possess
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             shall
             only
             sojourn
             in
             it
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             go
             out
             of
             it
             without
             carrying
             any
             thing
             away
             but
             the
             Sins
             with
             which
             they
             have
             loaded
             themselves
             during
             so
             short
             a
             Voyage
             :
             But
             all
             that
             is
             beautiful
             and
             good
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             shall
             remain
             for
             the
             Elect
             n
             ,
             who
             shall
             enjoy
             it
             to
             all
             Eternity
             .
             For
             if
             this
             were
             not
             ,
             we
             shou'd
             have
             indeed
             a
             mean
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             created
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             Moon
             ,
             the
             Stars
             ,
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             so
             many
             different
             Creatures
             as
             there
             are
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             only
             for
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             for
             Men
             who
             will
             damn
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             at
             present
             .
             It
             wou'd
             follow
             that
             God
             shou'd
             have
             little
             Power
             to
             be
             thus
             frustrated
             of
             his
             Pretensions
             ,
             in
             having
             created
             so
             many
             excellent
             things
             ,
             if
             they
             shou'd
             serve
             only
             for
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             shou'd
             carry
             away
             all
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             six
             Days
             Labours
             which
             he
             did
             in
             creating
             this
             beautiful
             World
             ,
             if
             all
             this
             shou'd
             be
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Adherents
             !
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             this
             cannot
             go
             so
             .
             God
             must
             have
             his
             time
             to
             reign
             over
             all
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             adore
             and
             know
             him
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Number
             of
             his
             Elect
             may
             be
             multiplied
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             he
             has
             destin'd
             them
             ;
             that
             these
             never
             dying
             ,
             may
             bless
             him
             to
             all
             Eternity
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             which
             
             I
             wait
             for
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             with
             Chearfulness
             .
             Nothing
             can
             afflict
             me
             in
             this
             Hope
             .
             It
             is
             a
             joyful
             Life
             to
             think
             on
             it
             ,
             what
             Joy
             must
             it
             be
             to
             possess
             it
             ?
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               these
               Words
               did
               ravish
               me
               with
               Pleasure
               ;
               but
               that
               I
               had
               also
               in
               Exchange
               the
               Grief
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               all
               Men
               now
               are
               in
               a
               State
               of
               Damnation
               ,
               for
               fear
               lest
               I
               also
               be
               of
               the
               Number
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               replied
            
             ;
             You
             may
             indeed
             rejoice
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             'T
             is
             the
             greatest
             Ground
             of
             Joy
             that
             we
             can
             ever
             have
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             Master-piece
             of
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             o
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             all
             things
             .
             For
             this
             the
             World
             is
             created
             ,
             for
             this
             Man
             is
             created
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             God
             is
             become
             Man.
             The
             Coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             Sufferings
             ,
             was
             for
             Sinners
             ;
             but
             his
             glorious
             Coming
             will
             be
             for
             the
             Righteous
             .
             Therefore
             he
             says
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             p
             
               I
               am
               not
               come
               to
               save
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               but
               to
               bring
               Sinners
               to
               Repentance
               .
            
             God
             from
             all
             Eternity
             design'd
             to
             become
             Man
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             not
             only
             make
             Man
             like
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             also
             might
             be
             like
             to
             Man
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             take
             his
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             Delight
             with
             him
             .
             'T
             is
             good
             to
             consider
             this
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             not
             become
             Man
             ,
             only
             on
             design
             to
             suffer
             and
             to
             die
             :
             For
             this
             would
             have
             been
             a
             sad
             Subject
             ;
             and
             the
             ancient
             Patriarchs
             wou'd
             have
             had
             little
             Ground
             to
             have
             prayed
             and
             desired
             so
             earnestly
             that
             God
             should
             become
             Man
             to
             see
             him
             hardly
             used
             ,
             suffering
             Reproaches
             ,
             Scourges
             ,
             and
             so
             cruel
             a
             Death
             .
             The
             Love
             they
             bare
             to
             God
             wou'd
             rather
             have
             made
             them
             desire
             to
             remain
             in
             their
             Captivity
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             it
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             Price
             as
             the
             Sufferings
             and
             the
             Death
             of
             God-Man
             .
             All
             those
             Wishes
             and
             Aspirations
             which
             all
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Prophets
             of
             the
             ancient
             Law
             made
             ,
             cou'd
             not
             be
             for
             this
             Coming
             in
             Sufferings
             ;
             but
             rather
             that
             glorious
             Coming
             ,
             wherein
             Jesus
             Christ
             q
             
               being
               lifted
               up
               ,
               will
               draw
               all
               Men
               unto
               him
            
             ;
             which
             his
             Death
             on
             the
             Cross
             has
             not
             done
             ,
             because
             very
             few
             followed
             him
             then
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             follows
             him
             at
             present
             .
             This
             is
             very
             far
             from
             drawing
             all
             to
             him
             ,
             seeing
             so
             few
             have
             been
             drawn
             from
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             World
             even
             till
             now
             .
             Must
             there
             not
             a
             Time
             come
             wherein
             that
             he
             may
             fulfil
             his
             Word
             ,
             he
             will
             draw
             all
             in
             general
             to
             him
             ?
             Must
             he
             not
             also
             to
             make
             the
             same
             Accomplishment
             r
             
               take
               away
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               World
               ?
            
             For
             his
             Death
             ,
             instead
             of
             
             taking
             away
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             has
             rather
             brought
             on
             more
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             encreas'd
             and
             multiply'd
             since
             .
             Can
             God
             fail
             in
             his
             Promise
             ?
             Must
             there
             not
             come
             a
             time
             when
             he
             will
             take
             away
             all
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             If
             this
             were
             not
             ,
             God
             shou'd
             not
             be
             faithful
             in
             his
             Promises
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             true
             :
             For
             s
             
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               shall
               pass
               away
               ,
               but
               his
               Promises
               shall
               not
               pass
               away
               .
            
             There
             is
             not
             a
             Syllable
             of
             them
             which
             shall
             not
             have
             its
             entire
             Accomplishment
             in
             an
             altogether
             perfect
             Sence
             .
             They
             wou'd
             sometimes
             make
             us
             believe
             that
             all
             this
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             Paradise
             ;
             and
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             nothing
             defiled
             can
             enter
             there
             :
             How
             then
             shall
             there
             be
             Sins
             there
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             ?
             And
             if
             all
             the
             Blessed
             are
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             more
             need
             of
             drawing
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               I
               was
               so
               convinced
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               that
               we
               must
               look
               for
               a
               new
               World
               and
               a
               new
               Earth
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               knew
               well
               enough
               that
               nothing
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               shall
               have
               its
               Accomplishment
               in
               this
               World
               ;
               but
               that
               I
               was
               not
               freed
               from
               the
               Trouble
               of
               believing
               that
               all
               Men
               now
               were
               in
               a
               State
               of
               Damnation
               ,
               of
               which
               Number
               I
               was
               one
               ,
               tho'
               nevertheless
               I
               desired
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               whatever
               it
               cost
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             to
             discover
             Truths
             ,
             you
             must
             always
             take
             things
             in
             their
             Source
             .
             Consider
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             Sufferings
             ,
             was
             for
             no
             other
             Grounds
             but
             to
             make
             known
             to
             Men
             their
             Sins
             .
             in
             which
             they
             liv'd
             so
             blindly
             that
             the
             most
             Part
             knew
             not
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             but
             followed
             one
             another
             insensibly
             in
             the
             Way
             of
             Perdition
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             yet
             at
             present
             ,
             God
             of
             his
             great
             Mercy
             wou'd
             have
             become
             Man
             before
             his
             Coming
             in
             Glory
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             Light
             to
             Sinners
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             know
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             them
             in
             particular
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             and
             avoid
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             observe
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             came
             not
             to
             change
             nor
             abolish
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             to
             give
             a
             new
             one
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             teach
             the
             Means
             by
             which
             Men
             shou'd
             easily
             attain
             to
             the
             observing
             of
             this
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             from
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             be
             changed
             :
             For
             God
             will
             never
             demand
             any
             other
             thing
             of
             Men
             but
             the
             Dependence
             ,
             which
             they
             ought
             always
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             they
             have
             on
             their
             God
             ,
             who
             has
             created
             them
             and
             given
             them
             all
             things
             .
             In
             the
             Practice
             of
             this
             Dependence
             is
             contain'd
             all
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             
             They
             can
             have
             no
             other
             thing
             in
             Substance
             :
             But
             Men
             being
             fallen
             from
             the
             observing
             of
             this
             first
             Law
             ,
             have
             need
             from
             time
             to
             time
             of
             divers
             Means
             to
             raise
             them
             again
             from
             their
             Fall.
             For
             these
             ends
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             into
             the
             World
             timously
             ,
             and
             ere
             it
             perish
             ,
             before
             his
             limited
             time
             ;
             that
             taking
             Humane
             Flesh
             ,
             he
             might
             teach
             Men
             palpably
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Senses
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             not
             be
             any
             more
             ignorant
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             might
             get
             out
             of
             Darkness
             to
             discover
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             see
             clearly
             the
             Way
             they
             ought
             to
             take
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             Salvation
             .
             And
             that
             those
             Means
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             came
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             might
             not
             seem
             too
             grievous
             and
             difficult
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             wou'd
             needs
             pave
             the
             Way
             himself
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             practice
             all
             the
             time
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             Men
             might
             afterwards
             follow
             his
             Steps
             t
             ,
             and
             imitate
             his
             Example
             .
             By
             this
             Foundation
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             can
             easily
             discover
             whether
             all
             Men
             be
             in
             the
             Way
             of
             Salvation
             or
             Damnation
             .
             Lay
             this
             down
             first
             ,
             that
             u
             no
             body
             shall
             be
             saved
             but
             he
             who
             keeps
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             Men
             thro'
             their
             Frailty
             ,
             cannot
             observe
             this
             Law
             but
             by
             such
             Means
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             taught
             them
             x
             ;
             because
             they
             imagine
             that
             they
             live
             in
             a
             Dependence
             upon
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             but
             depend
             on
             their
             own
             Wills.
             To
             make
             this
             known
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             teaches
             them
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             y
             they
             must
             deny
             themselves
             .
             Not
             that
             this
             Law
             of
             denying
             ones
             self
             ,
             was
             ordain'd
             in
             these
             precise
             Words
             in
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             tacitly
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             
               LOVING
               ONE
               GOD
               ONLY
            
             ;
             because
             we
             cannot
             love
             him
             only
             ,
             when
             we
             love
             our selves
             ;
             and
             whereas
             Men
             did
             not
             understand
             well
             the
             Contents
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             to
             explain
             it
             to
             us
             so
             particularly
             by
             all
             the
             Precepts
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             can
             be
             ignorant
             any
             longer
             ,
             how
             he
             ought
             to
             keep
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             work
             out
             his
             Salvation
             ;
             because
             this
             Gospel
             Law
             does
             precisely
             mark
             out
             to
             us
             all
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             and
             to
             avoid
             :
             So
             that
             we
             must
             not
             look
             any
             longer
             from
             any
             ,
             neither
             from
             God
             nor
             Men
             ,
             for
             other
             Instructions
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             because
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             omitted
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             said
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             superfluous
             ,
             but
             shewn
             us
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             obtaining
             eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             consider
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             you
             know
             any
             living
             this
             Day
             in
             the
             World
             who
             have
             entirely
             resign'd
             their
             Wills
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             who
             love
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             him
             .
             If
             you
             do
             not
             know
             any
             ,
             be
             firmly
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             none
             within
             your
             Knowledge
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Salvation
             .
             And
             fearing
             lest
             you
             be
             deceived
             by
             this
             general
             Persuasion
             ,
             as
             many
             are
             ,
             who
             persuade
             themselves
             that
             they
             are
             resign'd
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             none
             but
             him
             ;
             remark
             particularly
             if
             they
             observe
             the
             Gospel
             Law
             :
             For
             we
             cannot
             observe
             the
             one
             without
             practising
             the
             other
             :
             For
             he
             who
             has
             entirely
             resign'd
             his
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             z
             lives
             no
             longer
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             God
             lives
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             works
             there
             all
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             taught
             ;
             seeing
             the
             same
             Spirit
             lives
             in
             one
             resign'd
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             lived
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             There
             can
             never
             be
             any
             difference
             here
             ,
             being
             in
             both
             the
             same
             unchangeable
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               this
               being
               supposed
               ,
               I
               had
               good
               Ground
               to
               fear
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               World
               was
               in
               a
               State
               of
               Damnation
               ,
               and
               I
               likewise
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               would
               get
               out
               of
               this
               Darkness
               and
               receive
               the
               Light
               that
               God
               should
               give
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               follow
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             you
             'll
             be
             happy
             in
             doing
             it
             :
             For
             otherwise
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             you
             may
             perish
             with
             others
             ;
             because
             all
             the
             World
             goes
             on
             blindly
             to
             Perdition
             ;
             
               but
               the
               Light
            
             a
             
               is
               now
               arisen
               in
               Darkness
               .
               Do
               not
               reject
               it
               ,
            
             b
             
               to
               love
               your
               Darkness
               rather
               than
               the
               Light
            
             ;
             but
             rather
             c
             
               walk
               according
               to
               it
               while
               the
               Day
               doth
               last
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             our
             short
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             Day
             in
             Comparison
             with
             Eternity
             :
             The
             Night
             of
             this
             Day
             ,
             is
             our
             Death
             ,
             after
             which
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             to
             do
             :
             In
             whatsoever
             d
             State
             we
             die
             ,
             we
             shall
             abide
             in
             it
             .
             Therefore
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             let
             the
             Occasion
             slip
             that
             is
             now
             offered
             us
             .
             Let
             not
             your
             felf
             be
             gained
             by
             Flatteries
             ,
             nor
             by
             false
             Persuasions
             .
             Seek
             always
             the
             Truth
             :
             For
             they
             who
             flatter
             us
             ,
             e
             ruine
             us
             .
             Look
             on
             all
             those
             as
             Flatterers
             ,
             who
             speak
             to
             you
             according
             to
             their
             sensual
             Inclinations
             ,
             and
             hold
             those
             for
             Deceivers
             who
             persuade
             you
             that
             you
             are
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             will
             be
             saved
             after
             the
             Way
             that
             you
             live
             at
             present
             :
             For
             there
             are
             no
             true
             Christians
             but
             those
             who
             follow
             and
             imitate
             
             the
             Life
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             to
             be
             hop'd
             for
             ,
             but
             in
             keeping
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             You
             must
             take
             up
             with
             these
             two
             Things
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             you
             wou'd
             attain
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             .
             The
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             come
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             brings
             no
             new
             Law
             ,
             nor
             new
             Explications
             of
             it
             ;
             because
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             sufficiently
             explained
             it
             :
             He
             comes
             only
             to
             make
             the
             Law
             appear
             f
             and
             the
             Sins
             that
             are
             opposite
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             we
             may
             embrace
             the
             one
             and
             reject
             the
             other
             .
             You
             have
             wondred
             sometimes
             that
             I
             told
             you
             so
             many
             evil
             Things
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             of
             spiritual
             Persons
             :
             Believe
             me
             ,
             this
             was
             not
             but
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             avoid
             the
             Evil
             in
             order
             to
             the
             doing
             well
             ,
             since
             you
             cannot
             love
             the
             one
             without
             hating
             the
             other
             :
             Truth
             must
             always
             discern
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             you
             will
             be
             easily
             deceived
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             World
             at
             present
             is
             ,
             who
             take
             Vice
             for
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             apparent
             for
             true
             good
             .
             Therefore
             receive
             the
             true
             Light
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             judge
             uprightly
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Appearance
             of
             Things
             :
             For
             the
             Devil
             is
             so
             covered
             with
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             with
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             that
             he
             deceives
             even
             those
             of
             the
             best
             Dispositions
             .
             There
             are
             frequently
             so
             many
             false
             Goods
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             distinguish
             them
             from
             the
             true
             :
             And
             that
             we
             may
             not
             come
             to
             discover
             them
             ,
             he
             puts
             some
             Scruples
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             good
             Men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             believe
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Evil
             ,
             and
             makes
             his
             Adherents
             teach
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             a
             Sin
             of
             Detraction
             to
             discover
             the
             Faults
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             who
             make
             a
             Profession
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             that
             their
             Sins
             remaining
             secret
             ,
             they
             may
             deceive
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             may
             commit
             them
             more
             honourably
             ;
             and
             they
             say
             ,
             
               that
               a
               Man
               should
               take
               his
               own
               Garments
               to
               cover
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Priests
               .
            
             That
             you
             may
             see
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             comes
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             you
             need
             but
             mark
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             in
             such
             Encounters
             ;
             whether
             he
             covered
             with
             his
             Garments
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             who
             were
             in
             his
             time
             .
             We
             will
             find
             g
             that
             he
             declared
             them
             openly
             before
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             calling
             them
             
               Hypocrites
               ,
               Generation
               of
               Vipers
               ,
               wicked
               Sepulchres
               ,
            
             and
             so
             many
             other
             Names
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             declare
             to
             People
             their
             Wickedness
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             beware
             of
             them
             :
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             h
             
               beware
               of
               the
               Leaven
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
            
             i
             
               of
               those
               who
               come
               to
               you
               in
            
             
             
               Sheeps
               Cloathing
               ,
               and
               inwardly
               are
               ravening
               Wolves
               .
            
             All
             this
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             Evils
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             spoke
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             his
             time
             ;
             and
             now
             they
             teach
             that
             we
             must
             honour
             them
             and
             speak
             well
             of
             them
             ,
             tho'
             they
             live
             ill
             !
             Does
             not
             this
             Doctrine
             oppose
             that
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             Antichristian
             Nevertheless
             ,
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             others
             ,
             think
             you
             commit
             a
             Sin
             to
             hear
             the
             Truth
             of
             Evil.
             'T
             is
             by
             this
             false
             Piety
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             takes
             his
             Advantage
             :
             For
             their
             Evils
             being
             conceal'd
             ,
             they
             commit
             them
             more
             than
             if
             they
             were
             discovered
             ;
             because
             Shame
             and
             Humane
             Respect
             wou'd
             with-hold
             them
             from
             Sin
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             Good
             and
             Pious
             wou'd
             not
             be
             so
             easily
             deceived
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             by
             the
             good
             Opinion
             of
             Evil
             ,
             which
             often
             draws
             in
             the
             Good
             by
             Ignorance
             ,
             who
             are
             persuaded
             that
             they
             who
             have
             the
             Reputation
             of
             being
             good
             ,
             wou'd
             not
             do
             Evil.
             How
             many
             thousand
             have
             been
             deceived
             after
             this
             manner
             !
             Take
             heed
             that
             you
             never
             be
             one
             of
             these
             ;
             but
             stay
             yourself
             on
             the
             living
             Rock
             ,
             which
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             He
             cannot
             deceive
             nor
             fail
             .
             Take
             up
             with
             his
             Instructions
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             and
             follow
             them
             .
             You
             'll
             be
             sure
             of
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             I
             cannot
             promise
             you
             .
             Whatever
             Men
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             our
             Saviours
             :
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             k
             
               Wo
               to
               the
               Man
               that
               put
               his
               Confidence
               in
               Man.
            
             He
             is
             truly
             miserable
             who
             grounds
             his
             Salvation
             on
             the
             Words
             and
             Sentiments
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             can
             give
             us
             nothing
             but
             vain
             Hopes
             ,
             founded
             on
             their
             Imaginations
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             trust
             to
             these
             weak
             Stays
             ;
             we
             must
             take
             another
             Aim
             ,
             and
             direct
             our Selves
             towards
             that
             Morning
             Star
             which
             appears
             to
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             follow
             it
             till
             we
             have
             found
             this
             Holy
             Spirit
             who
             must
             teach
             us
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Tenth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Time
               is
               come
               that
               Man
               shall
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               Fulness
               ,
               and
               what
               hinders
               them
               to
               receive
               him
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Ask'd
             her
             ;
             
               How
               I
               might
               find
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ?
               For
               I
               could
               not
               meet
               with
               an
               Assembly
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               nor
               pray
               with
               them
               Forty
               Days
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               receive
               him
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             you
             shall
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             without
             being
             in
             the
             Company
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             For
             even
             they
             did
             not
             receive
             him
             in
             Fulness
             ,
             a
             but
             in
             part
             only
             ,
             and
             the
             Promise
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             made
             
               to
               send
               us
            
             b
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               who
               shall
               teach
               us
               all
               things
               ,
            
             had
             not
             its
             full
             Accomplishment
             :
             For
             there
             were
             many
             things
             which
             the
             Apostles
             knew
             not
             ;
             and
             there
             were
             also
             several
             Faults
             committed
             by
             them
             after
             having
             receiv'd
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             It
             is
             in
             these
             last
             times
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             comes
             ,
             who
             shall
             teach
             us
             all
             things
             .
             If
             your
             Soul
             were
             wholy
             resign'd
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             wou'd
             be
             prepared
             to
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             Fulness
             :
             For
             his
             time
             is
             now
             come
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             even
             now
             feel
             some
             Rays
             of
             his
             Light
             by
             so
             many
             different
             things
             which
             I
             have
             told
             you
             in
             our
             so
             frequent
             Conversation
             ;
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             that
             many
             of
             these
             things
             have
             not
             been
             known
             nor
             discovered
             in
             former
             times
             ?
             Can
             you
             doubt
             that
             there
             is
             at
             present
             a
             
               Treasure
               hid
            
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             begins
             to
             be
             discovered
             ?
             From
             whence
             otherwise
             shou'd
             these
             precious
             Stones
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             come
             ,
             the
             so
             fragrant
             Roses
             of
             true
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             new
             Notices
             which
             appear
             in
             our
             Eyes
             as
             Buds
             of
             Paradise
             ?
             Wou'd
             you
             have
             a
             Holy
             Spirit
             visible
             and
             carnal
             ?
             Men
             since
             the
             Apostles
             Days
             have
             more
             Understanding
             of
             spiritual
             things
             .
             Therefore
             God
             has
             multiplied
             their
             Knowledge
             and
             refin'd
             their
             Understandings
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             conceive
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             by
             lively
             Reasons
             and
             solid
             Truths
             ;
             not
             by
             material
             Forms
             and
             Figures
             ,
             which
             were
             given
             only
             for
             outward
             Signs
             ,
             capable
             of
             being
             seen
             by
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             yet
             perceive
             those
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             For
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             not
             a
             Dove
             ,
             nor
             Wind
             ,
             nor
             Tongues
             of
             Fire
             ;
             but
             an
             intelligible
             Spirit
             who
             makes
             us
             know
             God
             and
             our selves
             ,
             and
             brings
             always
             along
             with
             him
             e
             his
             twelve
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             his
             f
             seven
             Gifts
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             seen
             no
             more
             than
             their
             Author
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             Operations
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             which
             you
             ought
             to
             desire
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             visible
             and
             material
             one
             .
             Resign
             your self
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             certainly
             receive
             him
             :
             For
             his
             Time
             is
             come
             .
             He
             is
             born
             upon
             the
             Earth
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             born
             in
             Flesh
             in
             the
             Stable
             of
             Bethlehem
             .
             
             
          
           
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               There
               were
               yet
               many
               Souls
               in
               the
               World
               as
               well
               as
               I
               ,
               who
               earnestly
               desired
               to
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             every
             one
             will
             say
             that
             he
             wou'd
             receive
             him
             ,
             but
             I
             know
             no
             body
             yet
             who
             wou'd
             effectually
             resign
             his
             Will
             to
             God's
             and
             let
             himself
             be
             ruled
             and
             governed
             by
             him
             .
             We
             still
             wish
             for
             this
             and
             that
             according
             to
             our
             Bent
             and
             Inclinations
             .
             We
             are
             sorry
             for
             Adversities
             .
             We
             do
             not
             willingly
             suffer
             Tribulations
             and
             Crosses
             .
             We
             complain
             of
             Wrong
             and
             Affronts
             done
             us
             .
             We
             desire
             to
             be
             honour'd
             ,
             serv'd
             ,
             and
             lov'd
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             our
             Ease
             .
             In
             one
             Word
             ,
             all
             our
             Life
             is
             a
             constant
             Tract
             of
             Self-love
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             say
             we
             are
             resign'd
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             we
             wou'd
             have
             no
             longer
             self-will
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             God
             wou'd
             be
             our
             Rule
             and
             our
             Contentment
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Troubles
             ,
             Adversities
             and
             Derelictions
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             sort
             of
             Prosperity
             and
             Abundance
             :
             For
             regarding
             nothing
             but
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             wou'd
             receive
             all
             things
             with
             Joy
             :
             But
             as
             long
             as
             the
             one
             's
             too
             sweet
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             too
             salt
             to
             our
             Taste
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             sign
             we
             yet
             live
             to
             our selves
             and
             are
             not
             resign'd
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             ready
             to
             follow
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             not
             dispos'd
             to
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             our
             self-will
             hinders
             him
             :
             For
             he
             cannot
             operate
             in
             a
             Soul
             which
             is
             not
             disengag'd
             from
             its
             own
             Will
             ,
             which
             still
             opposes
             the
             Gifts
             and
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             directly
             hinders
             his
             Operations
             .
             It
             's
             thus
             that
             I
             say
             I
             know
             no
             body
             ,
             yet
             who
             'll
             be
             resign'd
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             except
             in
             Words
             but
             not
             in
             Deed.
             Indeed
             we
             wou'd
             do
             God's
             Will
             as
             long
             as
             't
             is
             conformable
             to
             ours
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             opposes
             that
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             more
             Submission
             .
             We
             give
             God
             our
             Will
             as
             long
             as
             all
             goes
             right
             according
             to
             our
             Desires
             and
             Wishes
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             contrary
             falls
             out
             ,
             we
             take
             back
             this
             given
             Will
             to
             dispose
             of
             it
             our selves
             :
             and
             thus
             we
             continue
             always
             full
             of
             self-love
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             wou'd
             receive
             forsooth
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             joyn
             him
             with
             our
             Filth
             and
             Imperfections
             to
             make
             a
             very
             unsutable
             Marriage
             ,
             as
             that
             wou'd
             be
             of
             God
             with
             Sin
             g
             which
             are
             two
             incompatible
             things
             ,
             as
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             dwell
             together
             .
             Yea
             ,
             truly
             tho'
             there
             were
             nothing
             but
             the
             Sin
             of
             self-love
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mortal
             Wound
             ,
             against
             the
             Commandment
             of
             loving
             one
             God
             alone
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Eleventh
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               How
               Man
               must
               resign
               himself
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             I
             Said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               I
               would
               very
               willingly
               resign
               my self
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               yield
               myself
               to
               be
               entirely
               governed
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               all
               that
               I
               shall
               know
               to
               be
               his
               Will.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             this
             Resignation
             has
             some
             Exception
             yet
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             wholly
             disengag'd
             :
             For
             if
             you
             wait
             till
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             come
             to
             make
             known
             to
             you
             what
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             you
             'll
             no
             ways
             be
             resign'd
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             you
             must
             take
             a
             all
             that
             befalls
             you
             for
             his
             Will
             ,
             great
             or
             small
             things
             ,
             all
             comes
             from
             him
             ,
             without
             excepting
             any
             thing
             :
             For
             if
             you
             are
             resign'd
             to
             him
             ,
             you
             'll
             have
             no
             longer
             Desires
             of
             your
             own
             ,
             and
             will
             no
             longer
             seek
             any
             thing
             :
             Therefore
             all
             that
             shall
             befal
             you
             ,
             shall
             come
             by
             his
             Order
             ;
             when
             you
             take
             it
             from
             his
             Hand
             ,
             you
             can
             never
             fail
             ,
             even
             tho'
             it
             were
             the
             Devil
             himself
             b
             or
             some
             wicked
             Creature
             did
             it
             :
             he
             'll
             never
             permit
             them
             to
             hurt
             you
             c
             but
             in
             so
             far
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             his
             Will.
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             a
             wicked
             Man
             has
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             Evil
             he
             pleases
             ;
             but
             God
             has
             Power
             also
             to
             preserve
             us
             that
             their
             Evils
             do
             not
             touch
             us
             :
             Or
             if
             he
             permit
             them
             to
             touch
             us
             ,
             gives
             us
             Strength
             to
             d
             suffer
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             Joy
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             can't
             wound
             us
             :
             For
             all
             worldly
             Good
             and
             Evil
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             but
             imaginary
             things
             ;
             and
             when
             our
             Mind
             is
             brought
             to
             take
             Afflictions
             joyfully
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             us
             Contentments
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             Afflictions
             .
             This
             depends
             so
             strongly
             upon
             our
             Imagination
             ,
             that
             our
             Happiness
             and
             Misery
             seems
             to
             depend
             upon
             it
             .
             If
             we
             imagine
             that
             Riches
             are
             a
             Burden
             ,
             Poverty
             will
             be
             a
             Repose
             to
             us
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             of
             every
             other
             thing
             .
             Take
             confidently
             all
             that
             shall
             befal
             you
             for
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             that
             wou'd
             be
             but
             like
             a
             forc'd
             Resignation
             which
             wou'd
             require
             to
             know
             precisely
             on
             every
             Occasion
             ,
             if
             this
             were
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             or
             not
             .
             This
             Study
             or
             Application
             of
             Mind
             ,
             is
             an
             Hindrance
             to
             a
             perfect
             Resignation
             .
          
           
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               I
               would
               take
               all
               from
               God's
               Hand
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               had
               often
               told
               her
               ,
               that
               I
               yield
               my
               Will
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             have
             often
             said
             it
             ;
             but
             I
             doubt
             you
             have
             notdone
             it
             ;
             because
             I
             observe
             often
             yet
             Oppositions
             in
             your
             Will.
             He
             that
             has
             gain'd
             a
             Place
             ,
             does
             not
             fight
             against
             it
             any
             longer
             .
             Far
             better
             be
             a
             Conquerour
             than
             a
             Combatant
             .
             If
             your
             Will
             were
             given
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             you
             think
             ,
             you
             wou'd
             not
             have
             it
             any
             longer
             :
             For
             a
             thing
             given
             ▪
             does
             not
             any
             longer
             belong
             to
             us
             .
             How
             cou'd
             your
             Will
             make
             Opposition
             then
             ,
             if
             it
             truly
             belong'd
             to
             God
             ?
             You
             cou'd
             not
             feel
             any
             Combats
             of
             that
             which
             you
             had
             not
             any
             longer
             :
             For
             if
             I
             had
             not
             a
             Hand
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             suffer
             any
             Evil
             in
             it
             .
             We
             often
             say
             and
             think
             some
             Things
             that
             are
             not
             true
             .
             Reflect
             but
             a
             little
             seriously
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             upon
             all
             your
             Actions
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             you
             'll
             not
             find
             that
             they
             are
             done
             by
             your
             own
             Will
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             even
             your
             own
             pious
             Exercises
             .
             Consider
             a
             little
             if
             it
             wou'd
             not
             be
             a
             trouble
             to
             you
             to
             change
             or
             leave
             them
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             Accident
             which
             God
             shou'd
             permit
             to
             befal
             you
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Sign
             that
             they
             proceed
             from
             your
             own
             Will
             :
             For
             if
             they
             did
             proceed
             from
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             the
             abstaining
             from
             them
             wou'd
             be
             as
             agreeable
             to
             you
             as
             the
             doing
             of
             them
             :
             For
             there
             is
             little
             on
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Want
             of
             which
             does
             not
             give
             as
             much
             Honour
             to
             God
             as
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             a
             Will
             resign'd
             to
             God
             ,
             does
             no
             longer
             feel
             Self-contradiction
             :
             So
             that
             if
             such
             a
             Soul
             were
             depriv'd
             of
             all
             sort
             of
             Spiritual
             and
             Christian
             Exercises
             by
             some
             Accident
             of
             War
             ,
             Sickness
             or
             other
             Inconveniencies
             ,
             which
             might
             happen
             ,
             't
             wou'd
             not
             so
             much
             as
             regret
             that
             it
             cou'd
             not
             perform
             them
             ;
             because
             God's
             Will
             wou'd
             be
             more
             dear
             to
             it
             than
             all
             the
             Contentment
             it
             might
             receive
             in
             the
             Performance
             of
             all
             its
             pious
             Duties
             :
             Yea
             ,
             it
             wou'd
             think
             it self
             in
             a
             more
             happy
             State
             ;
             because
             the
             Practices
             of
             Vertue
             brings
             along
             with
             them
             some
             Self-satisfactions
             and
             Pleasures
             ,
             which
             lessens
             their
             Merits
             :
             For
             having
             receiv'd
             a
             Recompence
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             look
             for
             it
             in
             the
             other
             .
             Thus
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             and
             observe
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             that
             you
             are
             resign'd
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Spiritual
             things
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             temporal
             Affairs
             .
             I
             believe
             you
             will
             not
             find
             one
             that
             is
             delivered
             from
             Self-Love
             or
             natural
             Inclinations
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ;
             
               How
               I
               could
               perfectly
               make
               this
               entire
               Resignation
               to
               God
               without
               ever
               revoking
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             resign
             your self
             to
             God
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             that
             you
             no
             longer
             follow
             your
             own
             Will
             in
             any
             thing
             :
             For
             e
             
               He
               who
               is
               faithful
               in
               a
               few
               things
               ,
               will
               be
               set
               over
               great
            
             
             things
             .
             Every
             Moment
             ,
             and
             on
             all
             Occasions
             ,
             you
             may
             make
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             your
             own
             Will
             :
             For
             it
             acts
             always
             .
             It
             will
             see
             ,
             hear
             ,
             walk
             ,
             and
             do
             many
             other
             things
             that
             are
             not
             needful
             ,
             and
             always
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God.
             In
             all
             this
             ,
             you
             must
             deny
             it
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             executing
             these
             sort
             of
             Wills
             ,
             which
             are
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             robb
             us
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             dear
             and
             precious
             :
             And
             if
             we
             must
             render
             f
             
               an
               Account
               of
               every
               idle
               Word
               ,
            
             much
             more
             of
             idle
             Actions
             :
             And
             it
             shou'd
             never
             be
             said
             that
             g
             
               these
               are
               but
               small
               things
            
             :
             For
             God
             takes
             notice
             of
             small
             things
             ,
             since
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             (
             h
             )
             
               the
               Hairs
               of
               our
               Head
               are
               numbered
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             Leaf
             of
             a
             Tree
             shall
             not
             fall
             without
             his
             Permission
             .
             It
             is
             because
             God
             has
             given
             us
             this
             limited
             Time
             to
             do
             Penitence
             in
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             exact
             an
             Account
             of
             it
             from
             us
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             Moment
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             wherein
             we
             employ
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             employ
             it
             in
             unprofitable
             Actions
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             own
             Will
             ,
             we
             are
             certainly
             to
             blame
             ;
             because
             we
             do
             not
             accomplish
             the
             Penitence
             enjoyn'd
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             apply
             the
             time
             allotted
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             idle
             and
             unprofitable
             Actions
             .
             We
             ought
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             on
             this
             Occasion
             ,
             to
             deny
             our
             Will
             by
             way
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             and
             to
             remember
             that
             we
             have
             given
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             our selves
             ought
             not
             any
             longer
             to
             dispose
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             by
             combating
             it
             thus
             ,
             we
             shall
             certainly
             overcome
             it
             :
             For
             our
             Will
             is
             like
             a
             Horse
             ,
             which
             the
             Bridle
             turns
             whither
             we
             would
             lead
             him
             .
             If
             we
             yield
             it
             up
             to
             the
             good
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             constrain
             it
             to
             follow
             him
             in
             small
             things
             as
             well
             as
             great
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             it
             will
             endeavour
             to
             escape
             in
             Perils
             and
             Dangers
             ,
             and
             from
             unprofitable
             things
             will
             fall
             into
             evil
             things
             .
             The
             best
             Curb
             is
             to
             put
             the
             Reins
             into
             God's
             Hands
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             guide
             as
             it
             shall
             seem
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             never
             take
             them
             back
             again
             ;
             because
             we
             our selves
             have
             not
             enough
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Force
             to
             govern
             it
             :
             But
             he
             alone
             must
             guide
             it
             to
             it
             s
             blessed
             End.
             
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               How
               I
               might
               accomplish
               my
               Penitence
               ,
               and
               how
               I
               might
               put
               in
               practice
               this
               Resignation
               to
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             we
             must
             chuse
             no
             other
             Penance
             but
             that
             which
             God
             gives
             us
             .
             When
             we
             endure
             the
             Cold
             ,
             and
             Heat
             ,
             the
             Hunger
             ,
             Thirst
             ,
             Weariness
             ,
             Infirmities
             ,
             and
             Diseases
             ,
             that
             it
             pleases
             God
             to
             send
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             suffer
             them
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Penitence
             ;
             because
             all
             wou'd
             not
             come
             upon
             us
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             Penance
             for
             Sin
             :
             For
             before
             it
             nothing
             troubled
             
             us
             .
             All
             our
             Miseries
             and
             Corruptions
             come
             by
             Sin
             ,
             even
             the
             Vermine
             of
             our
             Body
             ,
             the
             Lice
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Beasts
             engendered
             by
             Corruption
             ,
             are
             produc'd
             by
             Sin
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             suffer
             them
             willingly
             ,
             since
             this
             is
             the
             Penance
             which
             God
             has
             in
             Justice
             permitted
             to
             befal
             us
             instead
             of
             the
             Punishments
             due
             to
             our
             Sins
             .
             We
             ought
             not
             to
             invent
             Penances
             according
             to
             our
             Fancy
             ,
             since
             God
             has
             enjoyn'd
             those
             which
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             gain
             our
             Bread
             with
             the
             Sweat
             of
             our
             Face
             i
             :
             so
             that
             all
             our
             Travels
             ,
             Pains
             ,
             and
             Labours
             ,
             both
             of
             Body
             and
             Mind
             ,
             are
             all
             fatisfactory
             Penances
             enjoyn'd
             us
             by
             God
             himself
             :
             But
             the
             Penances
             chosen
             after
             our
             Fancy
             ,
             are
             often
             invented
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             wou'd
             thereby
             drive
             us
             headlong
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             excite
             us
             to
             vain
             Glory
             ;
             because
             ordinarily
             those
             who
             fast
             or
             wear
             Sackcloth
             ,
             are
             chagrin
             and
             presumptuous
             ,
             believing
             themselves
             to
             be
             better
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             them
             for
             their
             good
             Works
             ,
             as
             the
             Pharisee
             k
             who
             thanked
             God
             for
             his
             Righteousness
             .
             All
             this
             proceeds
             from
             Self-love
             :
             But
             true
             Penitence
             consists
             in
             taking
             patiently
             whatsoever
             God
             permits
             to
             befal
             us
             ,
             either
             to
             our
             Body
             ,
             Estate
             or
             Mind
             ,
             and
             willingly
             to
             suffer
             it
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             for
             our
             Sins
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             Practice
             of
             the
             RESIGNATION
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             God
             :
             For
             every
             Moment
             there
             falls
             out
             Occasions
             of
             Suffering
             and
             Submission
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             need
             not
             seek
             for
             them
             .
             It
             is
             only
             necessary
             that
             we
             practise
             this
             Resignation
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             God
             for
             accomplishing
             the
             saving
             Penitence
             which
             he
             has
             enjoyn'd
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Exercise
             of
             all
             sort
             of
             Vertues
             :
             For
             as
             soon
             as
             God
             shall
             be
             Master
             of
             our
             Will
             ,
             he
             'll
             lead
             it
             to
             all
             good
             :
             so
             that
             we
             shall
             do
             no
             longer
             Evil
             ,
             even
             in
             temporal
             things
             :
             For
             God
             will
             govern
             all
             with
             his
             Spirit
             of
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
               and
               Truth
            
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             fail
             in
             any
             thing
             .
             Righteousness
             doing
             good
             to
             all
             and
             evil
             to
             none
             .
             Truth
             giving
             Light
             to
             discern
             all
             things
             and
             so
             to
             bring
             all
             to
             a
             good
             End.
             If
             you
             resolve
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             truly
             to
             resign
             your self
             to
             God
             ,
             you
             shall
             enjoy
             all
             this
             Happiness
             ;
             but
             as
             long
             as
             you
             act
             by
             your
             own
             Will
             ,
             you
             'll
             spoil
             all
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               this
               Way
               was
               so
               streight
               ,
               that
               one
               would
               be
               afraid
               to
               pass
               through
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               would
               make
               one
               afraid
               that
               he
               could
               not
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             This
             Way
             is
             only
             a
             little
             streight
             at
             the
             Beginning
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             one
             has
             forc'd
             himself
             to
             depart
             from
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             't
             is
             then
             so
             large
             ,
             free
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             he
             nothing
             more
             agreeable
             :
             For
             the
             Soul
             which
             has
             resign'd
             its
             Will
             to
             God
             ,
             lives
             l
             like
             a
             Child
             ,
             without
             Care
             :
             and
             tho'
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             shou'd
             be
             overturned
             ,
             she
             is
             still
             in
             Repose
             ,
             and
             without
             Fear
             ,
             knowing
             well
             that
             God
             who
             governs
             her
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             preserve
             her
             through
             all
             :
             She
             seeks
             no
             longer
             after
             any
             thing
             ,
             knowing
             well
             that
             her
             God
             will
             still
             provide
             for
             her
             ;
             m
             She
             has
             no
             more
             Desire
             after
             any
             thing
             ;
             for
             she
             finds
             in
             God
             a
             Satiety
             and
             perfect
             Satisfaction
             :
             She
             places
             her
             Hope
             no
             longer
             in
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             Promises
             of
             God.
             In
             short
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             Life
             wholly
             delightful
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             full
             of
             solid
             Contentment
             ▪
             which
             is
             not
             founded
             upon
             the
             Levity
             of
             Chances
             ,
             or
             Changes
             of
             Men
             ,
             but
             upon
             a
             permanent
             Stability
             :
             Whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Life
             of
             one
             who
             is
             governed
             after
             his
             own
             Will
             is
             very
             miserable
             ,
             and
             he
             walks
             continually
             upon
             the
             Briars
             and
             Thorns
             with
             which
             it
             is
             sown
             :
             So
             that
             a
             Soul
             subject
             to
             to
             its
             own
             Passions
             furnish
             him
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             Martyrdom
             .
             How
             many
             Vexations
             and
             Cares
             are
             there
             to
             satisfie
             this
             Self-will
             which
             often
             is
             unsatiable
             ?
             The
             more
             't
             is
             satisfied
             ,
             the
             less
             't
             is
             contented
             .
             How
             often
             does
             our
             Self-will
             throw
             us
             into
             irreparable
             Mischiefs
             ?
             It
             's
             ignorant
             ,
             inconstant
             ,
             insolent
             ,
             hasty
             and
             enclin'd
             to
             all
             sort
             of
             Evil
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             who
             follows
             it
             ,
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             lead
             a
             miserable
             Life
             and
             to
             end
             it
             in
             an
             unhappy
             Death
             .
             It
             seems
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             are
             ,
             afraid
             yet
             of
             resigning
             your self
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             Resignatination
             were
             a
             streight
             Way
             ,
             and
             troublesome
             Life
             !
             when
             you
             see
             by
             so
             many
             Truths
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             so
             sweet
             and
             agreeable
             :
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             which
             seems
             so
             pleasant
             to
             you
             ,
             is
             so
             painful
             and
             dangerous
             .
             All
             the
             Difficulty
             that
             you
             'll
             find
             to
             make
             this
             Resignation
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             a
             Shadow
             which
             appears
             something
             ,
             and
             in
             Effect
             is
             nothing
             As
             soon
             as
             you
             shall
             turn
             away
             your
             Eyes
             from
             your self
             ,
             to
             look
             towards
             God
             ,
             this
             Shadow
             of
             Apprehension
             will
             vanish
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             it
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               I
               was
               not
               so
               much
               afraid
               of
               resigning
               my self
               to
               God
               :
               For
               I
               wou'd
               willingly
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               several
               Recounters
               she
               had
               given
               me
               Occasion
               to
               doubt
               of
               my
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             do
             you
             love
             flattering
             Discourses
             more
             than
             the
             Truth
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             you
             may
             retire
             from
             me
             :
             For
             I
             am
             settled
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             no
             desire
             to
             depart
             from
             it
             .
             I
             can
             make
             no
             Reflection
             whether
             it
             pleases
             or
             displeases
             my
             Hearers
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             resolved
             still
             to
             observe
             it
             ,
             tho'
             it
             wou'd
             cost
             me
             my
             Life
             :
             For
             he
             who
             forsakes
             the
             Truth
             ,
             forsakes
             God
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             never
             do
             .
             I
             love
             rather
             to
             lose
             the
             Favour
             of
             all
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             to
             omit
             the
             Truth
             when
             I
             am
             oblig'd
             to
             speak
             it
             :
             But
             setting
             aside
             this
             Obligation
             ,
             I
             can
             very
             well
             hold
             my
             Peace
             ;
             because
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             said
             ,
             
               that
               Pearls
               should
               not
               be
               cast
               before
               Swine
               .
            
             If
             the
             Truths
             that
             I
             have
             told
             you
             beget
             Scruple
             in
             you
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             you
             are
             not
             resolved
             to
             be
             sav'd
             :
             For
             otherwise
             you
             wou'd
             greatly
             rejoyce
             to
             understand
             the
             Truth
             .
             Those
             who
             are
             called
             n
             Swine
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             Men
             who
             make
             a
             Dunghil
             of
             the
             Roses
             of
             true
             Vertue
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Pearls
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Those
             hidden
             Secrets
             are
             precious
             Stones
             ;
             and
             he
             makes
             a
             Dunghil
             of
             them
             who
             says
             that
             they
             are
             imaginary
             or
             contriv'd
             things
             ,
             or
             Heresies
             .
             All
             these
             Sentiments
             make
             a
             Dunghil
             of
             the
             Pearls
             which
             are
             presented
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Counsel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             told
             to
             such
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             who
             value
             them
             as
             they
             merit
             .
             And
             when
             yor
             tell
             me
             that
             I
             give
             you
             occasion
             to
             doubt
             of
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             speaking
             of
             true
             and
             solid
             Vertue
             ;
             it
             seems
             you
             wou'd
             also
             make
             a
             Dunghil
             of
             its
             Roses
             .
             I
             have
             told
             you
             the
             Truth
             ,
             
               That
               no
               body
               shall
               be
               saved
               but
               he
               who
               of
               his
               free
               Resolution
               ,
               resigns
               his
               Will
               to
               God's
               ,
               and
               denys
               his
               own
               .
            
             You
             need
             not
             therefore
             doubt
             of
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             you
             will
             do
             this
             ,
             Sir
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             doubt
             confidently
             of
             your
             Salvation
             :
             For
             you
             shall
             never
             obtain
             it
             .
             This
             Doubting
             is
             good
             if
             thereby
             you
             take
             a
             Resolution
             to
             search
             for
             the
             means
             of
             your
             Conversion
             :
             For
             o
             
               the
               Fear
               of
               God
               is
               the
               Beginning
               of
               true
               Wisdom
               .
            
             If
             you
             be
             not
             in
             Fear
             as
             to
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             you
             will
             presume
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             be
             sure
             of
             your
             Damnation
             :
             Because
             he
             who
             presumes
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             uses
             no
             Endeavours
             to
             obtain
             it
             ,
             but
             dies
             in
             a
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Advantage
             that
             I
             have
             made
             you
             doubt
             of
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             since
             this
             Doubt
             will
             certainly
             lead
             you
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               I
               desired
               indeed
               to
               have
               the
               Fear
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               Salvation
               ;
               but
               that
               I
               saw
               my self
               so
               far
               from
               this
               perfect
               Resignation
               ,
               that
               it
               seem'd
               to
               me
               I
               could
               never
               attain
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             that
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             panick
             Fear
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Ground
             to
             fear
             what
             we
             wou'd
             willingly
             do
             .
             If
             you
             have
             been
             resolved
             in
             it
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             past
             ,
             suffer
             not
             the
             Devil
             to
             tempt
             you
             now
             :
             For
             there
             is
             no
             more
             Difficulty
             at
             present
             than
             the
             first
             Day
             you
             had
             the
             Will
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Be
             not
             carried
             away
             by
             imaginary
             things
             which
             are
             nothing
             but
             Amusements
             .
             Fix
             on
             the
             Reality
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             You
             perceive
             clearly
             that
             you
             have
             a
             Free.
             Will
             and
             Choice
             and
             that
             by
             this
             you
             act
             in
             all
             things
             .
             It
             is
             by
             it
             you
             go
             from
             one
             Place
             to
             another
             :
             It
             is
             it
             that
             desires
             to
             see
             and
             hear
             :
             It
             makes
             you
             covet
             or
             pretend
             to
             Wealth
             ,
             Places
             ,
             or
             Honours
             :
             It
             is
             it
             also
             that
             desires
             Pleasures
             and
             Prosperities
             :
             It
             is
             it
             likewise
             that
             wou'd
             rule
             over
             others
             ,
             and
             cannot
             suffer
             from
             any
             :
             It
             is
             it
             that
             desires
             its
             Ease
             and
             Repose
             with
             many
             other
             things
             for
             our
             Advantage
             :
             It
             is
             always
             our
             selfwill
             ,
             that
             Works
             in
             us
             without
             ceasing
             .
             This
             being
             discovered
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             to
             interdict
             and
             forbid
             it
             these
             Operations
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             it
             may
             let
             God
             work
             p
             alone
             in
             us
             what
             it
             shall
             please
             him
             ;
             and
             then
             there
             will
             be
             nothing
             more
             to
             fear
             :
             For
             when
             we
             shall
             attain
             to
             this
             so
             much
             desired
             Resignation
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             to
             be
             feared
             :
             For
             God
             who
             will
             rule
             us
             ,
             will
             give
             us
             all
             things
             .
             Does
             this
             seem
             difficult
             to
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             you
             doubt
             you
             cannot
             attain
             to
             it
             ?
             There
             is
             nothing
             to
             do
             here
             ,
             but
             to
             cease
             :
             For
             God
             does
             then
             all
             in
             us
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             necessary
             but
             to
             rest
             :
             For
             this
             Resignation
             consists
             not
             in
             Actions
             ,
             but
             in
             Omissions
             .
             The
             Practice
             of
             it
             is
             so
             sweet
             that
             there
             's
             nothing
             more
             desirable
             .
             All
             consists
             in
             taking
             care
             not
             to
             let
             our
             own
             Will
             act
             :
             And
             so
             often
             as
             we
             perceive
             that
             it
             is
             enclin'd
             to
             any
             thing
             to
             Bridle
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             to
             it
             ,
             
               Cease
               ;
               for
               God
               only
               ought
               to
               move
               thee
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             sweet
             Exercise
             ,
             upon
             which
             notwithstanding
             our
             Salvation
             depends
             ?
             For
             if
             it
             depended
             upon
             wearing
             Sackcloth
             ,
             taking
             Discipline
             to
             our selves
             ,
             Fasting
             ,
             Watching
             ,
             or
             other
             troublesome
             things
             ,
             we
             wou'd
             have
             ground
             to
             say
             and
             to
             fear
             that
             we
             cou'd
             not
             attain
             to
             it
             :
             but
             when
             we
             must
             only
             resign
             our
             Will
             to
             God
             ,
             no
             body
             can
             excuse
             himself
             ,
             without
             Hazard
             of
             perishing
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Twelfth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               discerning
               the
               Motions
               of
               God
               from
               those
               of
               Nature
               ,
               wich
               must
               be
               done
               by
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
               and
               Truth
               ,
               which
               are
               three
               divine
               Qualities
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               ,
               all
               our
               Motions
               and
               all
               our
               Actions
               ought
               be
               regulated
               with
               great
               Care.
               
            
          
           
             I
             
               Ask'd
               her
               ,
               how
               I
               might
               know
               when
               my
               own
               Will
               acted
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               make
               it
               cease
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             it
             is
             led
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             or
             very
             unprofitable
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             always
             our
             self-will
             :
             Because
             God
             cannot
             encline
             it
             to
             such
             things
             :
             And
             when
             we
             seek
             our
             Honour
             ,
             Pleasure
             or
             Profit
             ,
             this
             also
             proceeds
             from
             our
             self-will
             :
             For
             God
             will
             never
             give
             any
             such
             Desires
             .
             Indeed
             he
             permits
             them
             sometimes
             to
             befal
             us
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             never
             make
             us
             seek
             or
             desire
             them
             .
             Therefore
             if
             we
             have
             a
             serious
             Application
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             will
             remark
             presently
             if
             it
             be
             God
             or
             our
             self-will
             that
             acts
             in
             us
             :
             For
             God
             can
             never
             move
             it
             but
             to
             good
             ,
             or
             necessary
             things
             ;
             and
             will
             never
             make
             our
             Will
             act
             but
             what
             shall
             be
             for
             his
             Glory
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             saving
             Good
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             .
             Nothing
             else
             can
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             from
             our
             self-will
             ,
             which
             is
             wholly
             deprav'd
             ,
             and
             ought
             never
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             for
             it self
             ;
             for
             it
             spoils
             all
             .
             It
             were
             better
             to
             make
             it
             cease
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             than
             to
             let
             it
             act
             alone
             and
             without
             God
             :
             Because
             we
             presume
             often
             that
             we
             have
             done
             many
             good
             Works
             ,
             which
             a
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             evil
             and
             condemned
             by
             God
             :
             because
             our
             selfwill
             was
             corrupted
             from
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             World
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             more
             corrupted
             by
             our
             own
             actual
             Sins
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             moving
             it self
             but
             to
             Evil
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             to
             Good.
             This
             may
             be
             very
             easily
             observed
             :
             For
             we
             feel
             always
             in
             our selves
             some
             Inclination
             to
             do
             Evil
             :
             And
             
             if
             it
             were
             not
             restrain'd
             or
             bridled
             by
             Reason
             or
             Vertue
             ,
             we
             wou'd
             do
             nothing
             without
             Sin
             ,
             or
             which
             did
             not
             ●avour
             of
             its
             Corruption
             :
             For
             if
             we
             speak
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             still
             with
             an
             Inclination
             to
             augment
             what
             is
             for
             our
             Liking
             or
             Advantage
             ,
             or
             to
             excuse
             our
             Faults
             :
             so
             that
             naturally
             ,
             we
             wou'd
             never
             abide
             in
             the
             streight
             Truth
             :
             And
             if
             we
             converse
             or
             do
             Business
             with
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             still
             with
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Covetousness
             ,
             either
             of
             Wealth
             ,
             Honour
             or
             Pleasure
             :
             so
             that
             all
             our
             own
             Bents
             and
             Inclinations
             are
             carried
             always
             to
             Evil
             ,
             unless
             we
             be
             habituated
             by
             Vertue
             or
             good
             Breeding
             ,
             not
             to
             follow
             Lying
             ,
             Rapine
             or
             Deceit
             ,
             nor
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Covetousness
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               By
               what
               means
               I
               might
               discover
               if
               it
               be
               God
               that
               moves
               my
               Will
               in
               all
               my
               daily
               Actions
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             there
             are
             certain
             Marks
             whereby
             to
             know
             when
             these
             Motions
             come
             from
             God
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             always
             accompanied
             with
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
            
             and
             Truth
             ,
             which
             Qualities
             are
             still
             inseparable
             from
             God's
             Spirit
             ▪
             b
             who
             never
             changes
             ,
             but
             abides
             always
             righteous
             ,
             good
             ,
             and
             true
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             move
             to
             any
             Actions
             ,
             Words
             or
             Thoughts
             ,
             but
             those
             which
             are
             accompanied
             with
             these
             three
             Conditions
             or
             Qualities
             .
             Therefore
             when
             we
             feel
             our selves
             moved
             to
             undertake
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             ,
             we
             must
             always
             bend
             our
             Mind
             to
             remark
             our
             Undertaking
             '
             ere
             we
             begin
             it
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             it
             respect
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             saving
             Good
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             we
             may
             persue
             our
             Undertaking
             ;
             but
             by
             means
             that
             are
             just
             ,
             good
             and
             true
             :
             For
             else
             we
             may
             be
             yet
             mistaken
             ,
             thinking
             that
             it
             was
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             only
             our
             own
             Will
             and
             Inclination
             .
             For
             a
             Motion
             that
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             still
             accompanied
             with
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Truth
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             must
             lye
             or
             be
             unjust
             ,
             or
             hurt
             our
             Neighbour
             that
             we
             may
             attain
             to
             our
             Pretensions
             ,
             however
             they
             may
             be
             good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             they
             are
             not
             of
             God.
             That
             we
             may
             follow
             the
             Motions
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             always
             observe
             this
             Rule
             ,
             to
             remark
             in
             all
             our
             Actions
             ,
             whether
             small
             or
             great
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             accompanied
             with
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Truth
             :
             And
             if
             all
             these
             together
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             still
             reject
             them
             as
             evil
             things
             ,
             and
             produc'd
             by
             our
             self-will
             :
             For
             God
             will
             never
             move
             to
             any
             
             thing
             how
             small
             soever
             it
             be
             if
             it
             be
             not
             just
             ,
             good
             and
             true
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             Touch-stone
             whereby
             to
             discover
             when
             Motions
             come
             from
             God
             :
             We
             need
             not
             consult
             Oracles
             ,
             but
             examine
             well
             if
             our
             Works
             be
             disinteressed
             from
             all
             our
             own
             Advantages
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             just
             ,
             good
             and
             true
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               If
               my
               self-will
               might
               not
               mingle
               with
               the
               Divine
               Motions
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             our
             self-will
             does
             very
             readily
             mingle
             with
             the
             Motions
             from
             God.
             By
             this
             many
             Saints
             have
             committed
             great
             Faults
             .
             This
             falls
             out
             when
             we
             arenot
             wholly
             disengaged
             from
             our selves
             ,
             and
             Nature
             does
             yet
             live
             with
             Grace
             :
             Notwithstanding
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             discover
             it
             when
             we
             are
             not
             precipitate
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             take
             time
             to
             examine
             narrowly
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             it
             be
             just
             ,
             and
             good
             and
             true
             .
             Then
             there
             's
             nothing
             to
             be
             fear'd
             whether
             our
             own
             will
             mingle
             there
             or
             not
             .
             It
             's
             God
             always
             is
             just
             ,
             good
             and
             true
             .
             Our
             Nature
             being
             transform'd
             in
             him
             ,
             does
             the
             same
             Functions
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Truth
             .
             Therefore
             St.
             Paul
             said
             ,
             c
             
               It
               is
               no
               longer
               I
               that
               live
               ,
               but
               Jesus
               Christ
               lives
               in
               me
               :
            
             because
             the
             Soul
             which
             is
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             does
             so
             habituate
             it self
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             that
             it
             always
             becomes
             one
             d
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             it
             :
             so
             that
             its
             own
             Will
             ,
             being
             purged
             from
             it self
             ,
             moves
             no
             longer
             but
             by
             God
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Motions
             of
             the
             Soul
             and
             those
             of
             God
             become
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             no
             longer
             be
             distinguished
             ;
             because
             the
             Soul
             cannot
             now
             do
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             is
             just
             ,
             good
             and
             true
             ,
             unless
             it
             should
             depart
             from
             its
             Union
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             during
             this
             Straying
             should
             follow
             its
             own
             Will
             :
             In
             this
             case
             it
             may
             do
             amiss
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             :
             But
             for
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             yet
             habituated
             to
             this
             Union
             ;
             examine
             still
             whether
             what
             you
             think
             ,
             speak
             or
             do
             ,
             be
             
               just
               ,
               good
            
             and
             true
             .
             With
             this
             you
             cannot
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             even
             tho'
             yourown
             Inclination
             shou'd
             incite
             you
             to
             do
             things
             which
             have
             those
             three
             Qualities
             of
             God
             :
             They
             are
             always
             of
             him
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Devil
             himself
             shou'd
             move
             them
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             nothing
             just
             ,
             good
             and
             true
             which
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             he
             only
             is
             just
             ,
             only
             good
             and
             only
             true
             :
             And
             by
             these
             Marks
             you
             will
             certainly
             discern
             your
             own
             Motions
             from
             those
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             even
             tho'
             they
             were
             but
             mingled
             with
             them
             ,
             there
             wou'd
             still
             be
             something
             evil
             ,
             or
             unjust
             ,
             or
             untrue
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             must
             purge
             your
             Works
             from
             this
             Malignity
             ,
             or
             else
             omit
             them
             altogether
             .
          
           
           
             I
             told
             her
             ,
             
               That
               I
               had
               yet
               one
               Doubt
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               whether
               I
               ought
               to
               do
               or
               omit
               the
               Works
               in
               which
               I
               perceived
               not
               precisely
               these
               three
               Qualities
               ,
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
               and
               Truth
               ;
               whether
               the
               Works
               were
               indifferent
               or
               necessary
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               Complaisance
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             do
             all
             necessary
             Works
             when
             they
             cannot
             be
             easily
             done
             by
             others
             ;
             And
             for
             those
             which
             are
             indifferent
             ,
             to
             do
             them
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             lose
             time
             .
             They
             must
             either
             be
             unprofitable
             or
             have
             some
             end
             .
             If
             this
             end
             does
             not
             respect
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             take
             good
             heed
             of
             mis-spending
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             precious
             .
             Never
             be
             persuaded
             of
             this
             Indifference
             ;
             because
             under
             that
             Name
             we
             often
             do
             evil
             things
             without
             being
             aware
             of
             it
             .
             We
             can
             never
             do
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             except
             very
             subtilly
             ,
             before
             we
             reflect
             upon
             what
             we
             are
             doing
             :
             For
             otherwise
             all
             our
             Actions
             ,
             how
             small
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             have
             some
             Scope
             at
             which
             they
             aim
             :
             And
             as
             for
             Works
             of
             Complaisance
             ,
             they
             are
             forbidden
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             e
             
               that
               he
               who
               seeks
               to
               please
               Men
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Servant
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             unless
             your
             Complaisance
             aim
             at
             some
             good
             or
             necessary
             End
             :
             Otherwise
             every
             Deed
             of
             Complaisance
             is
             vain
             and
             evil
             .
             Resolve
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             do
             those
             things
             only
             ,
             which
             have
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Truth
             of
             God
             :
             For
             all
             others
             are
             to
             be
             suspected
             ,
             and
             bring
             no
             Glory
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             saving
             Good
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             and
             seeing
             you
             wou'd
             follow
             Jesus
             Christ
             f
             
               seek
               those
               things
               which
               are
               above
               ,
               and
               not
               those
               which
               are
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             which
             must
             very
             quickly
             perish
             .
             It
             is
             better
             g
             
               to
               lay
               up
               Treasures
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               the
               Rust
               does
               not
               corrupt
               :
            
             For
             tho'
             you
             shou'd
             gain
             herethe
             Friendship
             of
             all
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             World
             by
             your
             Works
             of
             Complaisance
             ,
             they
             cannot
             give
             you
             any
             thing
             .
             One
             Degree
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             is
             of
             more
             worth
             than
             ten
             thousand
             Worlds
             .
             Endeavour
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             labour
             for
             this
             ,
             or
             be
             still
             .
             Make
             no
             more
             fruitless
             Labour
             :
             For
             all
             that
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             nothing
             ,
             and
             God
             alone
             is
             all
             permanent
             Good.
             
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               I
               had
               not
               made
               this
               serious
               Reflection
               to
               remark
               if
               all
               my
               Actions
               were
               accompanied
               with
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
               and
               Truth
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               did
               them
               often
               without
               thinking
               on
               any
               thing
               ,
               if
               I
               did
               not
               remark
               in
               them
               any
               of
               my
               own
               Wickedness
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             you
             do
             therefore
             commit
             many
             Faults
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             come
             .
             For
             by
             proceeding
             inconsiderately
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             you
             act
             only
             according
             to
             the
             Motions
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             being
             corrupted
             ,
             can
             do
             nothing
             that
             's
             good
             .
             After
             this
             manner
             ,
             your
             good
             Actions
             are
             but
             humane
             ,
             and
             will
             end
             with
             you
             :
             this
             is
             a
             very
             prejudicial
             Ignorance
             not
             to
             know
             that
             all
             the
             Works
             which
             we
             do
             naturally
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             rewarded
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             their
             Reward
             is
             received
             in
             this
             World.
             Many
             Persons
             have
             done
             many
             such
             good
             Works
             who
             notwithstanding
             shall
             never
             be
             sav'd
             :
             And
             even
             tho'
             they
             shou'd
             h
             suffer
             Martyrdom
             by
             natural
             Motions
             ,
             this
             wou'd
             profit
             them
             nothing
             ;
             because
             to
             partake
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             all
             must
             have
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             :
             For
             finite
             things
             cannot
             come
             to
             be
             infinite
             .
             Now
             all
             our
             Works
             which
             do
             not
             partake
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             finite
             ,
             and
             cannot
             reach
             Eternity
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             not
             these
             Eternal
             Ends
             ,
             but
             Natural
             or
             Temporal
             ones
             .
             In
             this
             many
             do
             greatly
             deceivethemselves
             ,
             looking
             for
             Salvation
             by
             Works
             simply
             Humane
             or
             Natural
             ,
             believing
             that
             all
             Works
             are
             good
             when
             they
             are
             not
             accompanied
             with
             our
             designed
             Malice
             .
             It
             's
             thus
             before
             Men
             who
             judge
             only
             according
             to
             the
             Reach
             of
             their
             short
             Sight
             :
             But
             the
             clear-seeing
             Eyes
             of
             God
             do
             judge
             according
             to
             Eternal
             Truth
             and
             Righteousness
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             endeavour
             to
             do
             our
             Actions
             according
             to
             these
             ,
             else
             we
             shall
             remain
             empty-handed
             at
             Death
             .
             It
             's
             not
             enough
             that
             we
             cease
             to
             do
             evil
             :
             we
             must
             also
             do
             well
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             we
             shall
             fall
             into
             the
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Presumption
             of
             being
             saved
             without
             good
             Works
             ;
             and
             none
             can
             be
             called
             good
             ;
             if
             they
             bear
             not
             the
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
            
             and
             Truth
             of
             God.
             His
             Righteousness
             does
             every
             just
             thing
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             our selves
             and
             our
             Neighbour
             .
             His
             Goodness
             does
             good
             to
             all
             and
             evil
             to
             none
             .
             His
             Truth
             is
             always
             streight
             and
             single
             ;
             and
             when
             our
             Actions
             are
             not
             accompanied
             with
             these
             three
             Conditions
             ,
             they
             don't
             proceed
             from
             God
             but
             from
             our
             Nature
             ,
             or
             the
             Suggestions
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             willingly
             covers
             his
             most
             subtil
             Temptations
             with
             seeming
             Good
             that
             he
             may
             make
             every
             one
             believe
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             without
             good
             Works
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             esteem
             their
             Natural
             and
             Temporary
             Works
             to
             be
             good
             .
          
           
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               I
               should
               have
               great
               Difficulty
               to
               apply
               my self
               so
               as
               to
               remark
               always
               whether
               my
               Actions
               had
               these
               three
               Qualities
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               were
               only
               divine
               Motions
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             this
             ,
             you
             'll
             lose
             all
             your
             Reward
             ,
             and
             will
             also
             occasion
             the
             Damnation
             of
             many
             others
             ,
             while
             you
             think
             you
             are
             doing
             good
             Works
             .
             For
             Example
             ;
             you
             see
             some
             one
             in
             Want
             :
             Your
             Nature
             is
             mov'd
             with
             Compassion
             towards
             him
             :
             Without
             more
             Reflection
             you
             give
             him
             of
             your
             Goods
             ,
             either
             what
             is
             superfluous
             ,
             or
             even
             what
             you
             need
             your self
             ;
             and
             you
             believe
             you
             do
             a
             Work
             of
             Charity
             .
             Nevertheless
             it
             may
             be
             ill
             done
             :
             For
             if
             you
             don't
             consider
             from
             whence
             the
             Poverty
             of
             that
             Man
             proceeds
             ,
             you
             'll
             often
             occasion
             his
             Condemnation
             :
             For
             your
             Gifts
             may
             serve
             him
             for
             means
             to
             offend
             God
             ;
             as
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             enclined
             to
             drink
             ,
             your
             Alms
             will
             lead
             him
             to
             new
             Acts
             of
             Drunkenness
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             have
             a
             proud
             and
             haughty
             Heart
             ,
             by
             your
             Gift
             he
             'll
             be
             the
             more
             puffed
             up
             ,
             employing
             it
             upon
             sumptuous
             Apparel
             or
             other
             Vanities
             to
             nourish
             his
             Pride
             and
             his
             Boasting
             ,
             or
             to
             commit
             other
             Excesses
             to
             which
             he
             's
             addicted
             ,
             of
             Luxury
             ,
             Arrogance
             or
             Contempt
             of
             his
             Equals
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             this
             Good
             that
             you
             think
             you
             have
             done
             him
             ,
             will
             often
             occasion
             divers
             sort
             of
             Evils
             to
             this
             your
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             your self
             ,
             in
             case
             you
             have
             need
             of
             what
             you
             have
             given
             him
             :
             For
             Charity
             well
             order'd
             begins
             always
             at
             ones
             self
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             should
             give
             his
             Goods
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             leave
             his
             own
             Debts
             unpaid
             ,
             wou'd
             commit
             Robbery
             ,
             by
             taking
             from
             him
             to
             whom
             't
             is
             due
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             to
             another
             out
             of
             tender
             Compassion
             .
             Therefore
             I
             say
             we
             must
             always
             observe
             whether
             our
             Works
             be
             accompanied
             with
             Righteousness
             ,
             remarking
             whether
             this
             necessitous
             Person
             wou'd
             do
             any
             saving
             Good
             with
             our
             Gifts
             ,
             whether
             they
             would
             draw
             him
             out
             of
             spiritual
             and
             bodily
             Miseries
             ,
             whether
             he
             shall
             not
             abuse
             them
             by
             employing
             them
             to
             do
             evil
             :
             Then
             the
             Giving
             him
             will
             be
             accompanied
             with
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             provided
             you
             have
             what
             is
             superfluous
             to
             give
             him
             :
             But
             when
             you
             have
             only
             pure
             Necessaries
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             just
             to
             give
             them
             to
             others
             unless
             they
             be
             in
             some
             Extremity
             of
             Want
             :
             Then
             you
             must
             succour
             your
             Neighbour
             as
             much
             as
             you
             are
             able
             ,
             yet
             without
             casting
             your self
             into
             the
             Extremity
             from
             whence
             you
             wou'd
             bring
             another
             :
             For
             this
             wou'd
             neither
             be
             just
             nor
             good
             :
             For
             a
             Man
             shou'd
             never
             ruine
             himself
             voluntarily
             :
             This
             is
             to
             do
             an
             ill
             thing
             and
             against
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God.
             To
             do
             therefore
             a
             Work
             of
             Charity
             that
             has
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Truth
             of
             God
             stamp'd
             upon
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             firstsee
             if
             it
             be
             true
             
             that
             the
             Person
             whom
             we
             wou'd
             assist
             is
             really
             poor
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             :
             For
             there
             are
             now
             so
             many
             Cheats
             and
             Lyes
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Poor
             are
             so
             thro'
             their
             own
             Fault
             ;
             because
             they
             will
             not
             work
             or
             they
             are
             prodigal
             and
             Cheats
             ,
             or
             they
             will
             not
             manage
             ,
             but
             are
             careless
             of
             the
             Goods
             that
             God
             has
             bestowed
             on
             them
             .
             In
             all
             these
             Cases
             the
             Person
             is
             not
             truly
             poor
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             find
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             in
             our
             Alms
             ,
             neither
             can
             we
             therein
             find
             his
             Goodness
             :
             because
             it
             would
             be
             ill
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             him
             to
             whom
             we
             give
             it
             :
             Neither
             would
             it
             have
             his
             Righteousness
             ;
             for
             it
             would
             not
             be
             just
             to
             feed
             by
             Alms
             any
             in
             their
             Sloth
             ,
             or
             in
             other
             Sins
             of
             Gluttony
             or
             Carelesness
             .
             You
             see
             clearly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             remark
             always
             by
             what
             Spirit
             we
             do
             our
             Actions
             ;
             or
             else
             we
             shall
             commit
             great
             Faults
             without
             perceiving
             them
             .
             If
             you
             find
             some
             Difficulty
             in
             this
             serious
             Reflection
             ,
             yet
             this
             should
             not
             make
             you
             omit
             it
             :
             For
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             does
             well
             deserve
             all
             this
             Trouble
             .
             If
             so
             many
             Men
             of
             Wit
             and
             Quality
             do
             so
             earnestly
             study
             to
             render
             themselves
             honest
             ,
             civil
             and
             accomplish'd
             in
             the
             Eyes
             and
             Judgment
             of
             Men
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             you
             to
             do
             to
             renderyour
             self
             such
             in
             the
             Sight
             of
             God
             ,
             This
             Difficulty
             will
             be
             well
             rewarded
             by
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             so
             many
             others
             :
             Whereas
             these
             Persons
             are
             often
             obliged
             to
             bow
             their
             Wills
             as
             Reeds
             at
             the
             Will
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             honour
             ;
             who
             nevertheless
             can
             give
             them
             nothing
             but
             perishing
             Things
             ,
             either
             some
             Breath
             of
             Honour
             or
             transient
             Pleasures
             ,
             or
             some
             Riches
             that
             perish
             by
             a
             Turn
             of
             Fortune
             ;
             and
             yet
             for
             this
             they
             force
             and
             torment
             themselves
             exceedingly
             .
             Sir
             ,
             let
             other
             Mens
             Folly
             make
             you
             wise
             .
             Study
             as
             much
             to
             gain
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             as
             they
             do
             to
             have
             that
             of
             Men
             ;
             For
             your
             eternal
             Happiness
             depends
             upon
             it
             .
             You
             can
             never
             follow
             God
             if
             you
             do
             not
             embrace
             his
             Truth
             .
             Without
             it
             all
             your
             Works
             are
             vain
             and
             temporal
             ,
             ending
             with
             your self
             .
          
           
             I
             told
             her
             ,
             
               That
               I
               would
               absolutely
               study
               from
               benceforth
               to
               become
               agreeable
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               never
               yet
               had
               Light
               enough
               to
               discern
               in
               all
               my
               Actions
               ,
               whether
               the
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
               and
               Truth
               of
               God
               was
               to
               be
               found
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             this
             comes
             from
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             Inconsideration
             of
             Mind
             :
             For
             if
             it
             would
             apply
             it self
             ,
             it
             would
             certainly
             know
             all
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             do
             and
             omit
             ,
             more
             clearly
             than
             your
             Eyes
             perceive
             ,
             sensible
             Objects
             .
             Apply
             only
             the
             Understanding
             that
             God
             has
             given
             you
             for
             the
             Perfection
             of
             your
             Soul
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             learn
             all
             things
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             
             you
             i
             shall
             firmly
             resolve
             to
             seek
             no
             longer
             for
             any
             thing
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             seek
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             shall
             obtain
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             which
             will
             teach
             you
             all
             things
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             feared
             on
             this
             Occasion
             but
             the
             Bent
             that
             we
             have
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             follow
             ,
             we
             should
             soon
             lose
             the
             Star
             which
             shou'd
             guide
             us
             to
             the
             Place
             where
             God
             dwells
             .
             Therefore
             I
             exhort
             you
             never
             more
             to
             look
             behind
             you
             ,
             nor
             to
             aim
             at
             any
             thing
             on
             Earth
             :
             For
             all
             that
             we
             can
             see
             or
             hope
             for
             here
             are
             but
             Chains
             and
             Bands
             to
             withdraw
             us
             from
             God
             ,
             our
             alone
             Saviour
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             forsake
             your self
             and
             all
             things
             :
             For
             they
             are
             Enemies
             of
             your
             true
             Good.
             The
             Love
             we
             bear
             to
             Men
             ,
             hinders
             us
             from
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             our selves
             renders
             us
             his
             Enemies
             ;
             which
             Things
             stifle
             in
             our
             Soul
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             But
             if
             we
             are
             resolved
             to
             seek
             and
             love
             no
             longer
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             soon
             perceive
             ,
             if
             what
             we
             speak
             ,
             think
             or
             do
             ,
             be
             for
             this
             Glory
             or
             not
             ,
             by
             the
             least
             Diligence
             or
             Care
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Only
             you
             must
             be
             firm
             in
             your
             Resolution
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             do
             nothing
             but
             what
             shall
             be
             for
             this
             Glory
             ,
             and
             thrust
             far
             from
             you
             all
             other
             things
             as
             unworthy
             of
             your
             Pretensions
             .
             Then
             shall
             we
             walk
             with
             a
             steady
             Pace
             ,
             and
             shall
             no
             longer
             do
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             shall
             have
             these
             three
             Qualities
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Truth
             of
             God
             :
             For
             all
             that
             is
             for
             his
             Glory
             ,
             brings
             still
             these
             Conditions
             along
             with
             it
             his
             Glory
             being
             inseparable
             from
             his
             Essence
             ,
             his
             Essence
             from
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Truth
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             wanting
             there
             any
             longer
             .
             
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Thirteenth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               Persons
               illuminated
               by
               God
               ,
               may
               serve
               as
               powerful
               Means
               for
               Salvation
               ;
               but
               it
               's
               God
               only
               who
               can
               give
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               now
               the
               Company
               of
               Men
               is
               dangerous
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               all
               these
               things
               were
               true
               ;
               but
               that
               my
               Soul
               was
               not
               yet
               purified
               enough
               to
               discover
               them
               so
               precisely
               and
               that
               her
               Company
               was
               necessary
               for
               me
               that
               I
               might
               learn
               to
               practise
               that
               Righteousness
               Goodness
               and
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             I
             believe
             indeed
             my
             Company
             may
             serve
             you
             as
             a
             Mean
             to
             preserve
             you
             on
             Occasions
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             for
             this
             :
             For
             God
             alone
             is
             sufficient
             a
             who'll
             guide
             you
             thro'
             all
             ,
             provided
             you
             continue
             firmly
             faithful
             to
             him
             :
             For
             you
             know
             not
             me
             yet
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             knew
             me
             ,
             you
             wou'd
             see
             in
             my
             Practice
             all
             the
             things
             that
             I
             tell
             you
             by
             Word
             .
             My
             Thoughts
             ,
             Words
             and
             Deeds
             ,
             must
             have
             the
             three
             Qualities
             of
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             to
             you
             ;
             else
             I
             shou'd
             be
             like
             the
             Brass
             that
             sounds
             outwards
             ,
             and
             has
             nothing
             within
             it self
             .
             I
             have
             remarked
             that
             you
             have
             not
             yet
             discovered
             these
             Truths
             ;
             and
             therefore
             my
             Conversation
             would
             be
             useless
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Hindrance
             to
             me
             :
             For
             you
             not
             perceiving
             God
             in
             my
             Words
             and
             Works
             ,
             would
             not
             follow
             them
             ,
             and
             you
             would
             hinder
             me
             from
             hearing
             God
             perfectly
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             you
             do
             me
             no
             hurt
             when
             you
             look
             upon
             my
             Actions
             as
             Humane
             ;
             but
             you
             cannot
             profit
             by
             them
             .
             It
             were
             much
             better
             that
             you
             sought
             God
             purely
             ,
             and
             leave
             me
             alone
             to
             enjoy
             him
             more
             particularly
             :
             Because
             the
             least
             Unprofitableness
             does
             always
             darken
             the
             Soul.
             I
             have
             spoken
             to
             you
             of
             many
             different
             Things
             which
             may
             give
             you
             Light
             into
             the
             Secrets
             of
             God
             and
             your
             own
             Salvation
             and
             particular
             Perfection
             .
             There
             remains
             only
             to
             put
             them
             in
             Practice
             .
             Read
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             will
             confirm
             you
             in
             all
             that
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             and
             give
             Credit
             to
             nothing
             but
             the
             Truth
             
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             be
             he
             who
             he
             will
             that
             speaks
             to
             you
             .
             *
             For
             
               all
               Men
               are
               Lyars
            
             :
             And
             if
             I
             shou'd
             say
             things
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             do
             not
             believe
             me
             :
             For
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             because
             I
             say
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             only
             because
             it
             is
             really
             true
             :
             And
             if
             you
             knew
             me
             ,
             you
             should
             also
             know
             God
             ;
             because
             b
             he
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Spirit
             in
             all
             things
             .
             So
             far
             as
             you
             shall
             discern
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Truth
             in
             any
             Person
             ,
             so
             far
             shall
             you
             discern
             God
             living
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             farther
             .
             So
             that
             it
             's
             never
             good
             to
             follow
             Persons
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             to
             follow
             the
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
            
             and
             Truth
             which
             you
             shall
             discover
             to
             abide
             in
             them
             .
             Therefore
             it
             's
             not
             needful
             to
             have
             their
             bodily
             Presence
             ,
             it
             's
             enough
             to
             accompany
             them
             with
             Spirit
             and
             Will
             in
             their
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               she
               ought
               not
               to
               deprive
               me
               of
               her
               Company
               ,
               since
               it
               gave
               me
               so
               much
               Light
               and
               good
               Purposes
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               heard
               her
               Discourses
               as
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ;
               but
               that
               I
               had
               not
               as
               yet
               strength
               enough
               to
               put
               them
               in
               Practice
               :
               that
               I
               would
               be
               constrained
               to
               accompany
               some
               other
               Person
               ;
               because
               I
               could
               not
               stay
               alone
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             this
             you
             are
             undone
             :
             For
             now
             you
             'll
             meet
             with
             no
             body
             in
             the
             World
             that
             possesses
             these
             three
             Qualities
             of
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
            
             and
             Truth
             ;
             and
             consequently
             you
             seek
             in
             vain
             among
             Men
             what
             you
             will
             certainly
             find
             with
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             Men
             will
             divert
             you
             ,
             and
             fill
             your
             Mind
             with
             their
             own
             Idea's
             and
             Imaginations
             ,
             enticing
             you
             to
             follow
             them
             .
             Tho'
             they
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             yet
             they
             think
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             willingly
             draw
             over
             every
             one
             to
             their
             Errours
             ,
             while
             they
             even
             believe
             they
             are
             doing
             well
             .
             Be
             on
             your
             Guard
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             dangerous
             Times
             foretold
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             c
             
               Many
               false
               Prophets
               shall
               arise
               ,
               and
               shall
               deceive
               many
               .
            
             Obey
             these
             Warnings
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             your self
             be
             deceived
             :
             For
             many
             come
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             League
             with
             Satan
             ,
             and
             do
             deceive
             many
             .
             Remember
             still
             that
             we
             live
             now
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             d
             at
             his
             Coming
             finds
             no
             more
             Faith
             in
             Israel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             among
             his
             People
             ;
             For
             all
             have
             denied
             him
             .
             Faith
             consists
             in
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Promises
             and
             Word
             of
             God.
             Who
             is
             there
             now
             a-days
             that
             hears
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             acts
             according
             to
             it
             ?
             The
             
             Christians
             are
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             nevertheless
             none
             of
             them
             has
             Faith
             :
             For
             if
             they
             did
             believe
             in
             one
             only
             God
             ,
             they
             wou'd
             not
             make
             so
             many
             Idols
             ,
             that
             each
             one
             has
             his
             particular
             Idol
             ;
             One
             makes
             an
             Idol
             of
             his
             Wealth
             ,
             another
             of
             his
             Honour
             ,
             another
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             adore
             and
             esteem
             .
             So
             that
             none
             has
             any
             longer
             Faith
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             whom
             we
             ought
             to
             worship
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             other
             things
             which
             God
             taught
             us
             by
             his
             holy
             Prophets
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             .
             The
             Church
             has
             no
             longer
             Faith
             to
             believe
             that
             all
             these
             things
             must
             be
             practised
             in
             order
             to
             Salvation
             .
             These
             seem
             to
             be
             but
             Stories
             of
             the
             ancient
             Times
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             's
             not
             necessary
             now
             to
             put
             them
             in
             Practice
             :
             So
             that
             the
             word
             is
             now
             fulfilled
             ,
             which
             says
             that
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             come
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             find
             Faith
             in
             Israel
             .
             He
             is
             come
             and
             he
             finds
             no
             Faith
             in
             his
             People
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             take
             good
             heed
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             of
             applying
             to
             any
             body
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Faith
             now
             among
             Christians
             ,
             but
             many
             Deceivers
             and
             Seducers
             .
             Continue
             rather
             alone
             ,
             or
             follow
             me
             yet
             a
             little
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fourteenth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Habit
               does
               not
               make
               the
               Monk
               ,
               and
               that
               Religions
               of
               themselves
               make
               none
               holy
               .
               Of
               the
               Corruption
               of
               them
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Asked
             her
             ,
             
               How
               it
               was
               possible
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               longer
               Faith
               in
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               yet
               so
               great
               a
               Number
               profess
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               ,
               so
               many
               devote
               themselves
               to
               God
               in
               Cloysters
               and
               Monasteries
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               the
               better
               observe
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             profess
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             but
             notwithstanding
             they
             are
             not
             so
             .
             While
             you
             conversed
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             did
             you
             observe
             any
             that
             followed
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             denied
             himself
             ,
             that
             chose
             the
             last
             Place
             or
             the
             least
             when
             he
             might
             have
             a
             better
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             other
             things
             taught
             and
             observed
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             I
             know
             indeed
             you
             will
             answer
             me
             ,
             No
             :
             And
             I
             ask
             you
             if
             there
             can
             be
             other
             Christians
             than
             those
             which
             follow
             his
             Doctrine
             ?
             
             They
             call
             none
             a
             Calvinist
             but
             he
             who
             follows
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Calvin
             ;
             nor
             a
             Lutheran
             but
             he
             who
             follows
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Luther
             :
             And
             why
             wou'd
             they
             reckon
             those
             a
             to
             be
             Christians
             who
             don
             't
             follow
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             They
             bear
             the
             Title
             falsly
             ,
             and
             they
             lye
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             For
             they
             are
             not
             Christians
             before
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             observe
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             They
             but
             flatter
             themselves
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             deceive
             themselves
             to
             doubt
             it
             .
             Do
             you
             need
             any
             other
             Evidence
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             than
             your
             own
             Understanding
             ,
             which
             sees
             and
             comprehends
             clearly
             enough
             that
             these
             who
             are
             now
             called
             Christians
             do
             not
             follow
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             nor
             in
             his
             Works
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Christians
             but
             in
             Word
             and
             in
             Picture
             ,
             having
             nothing
             of
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             neither
             following
             Christ
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             nor
             near
             at
             hand
             ?
             On
             the
             contrary
             ▪
             their
             Lives
             and
             Manners
             are
             directly
             opposite
             to
             the
             Life
             and
             Manners
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             laid
             before
             us
             for
             an
             Example
             ,
             when
             he
             lived
             upon
             Earth
             .
             Nevertheless
             you
             ask
             me
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             no
             longer
             Faith
             in
             Israel
             :
             And
             I
             ask
             How
             is
             it
             possible
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             are
             yet
             Christians
             upon
             Earth
             ?
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               they
               who
               retire
               from
               the
               World
               to
               become
               Religious
               or
               enter
               into
               Cloysters
               ,
               ought
               precisely
               to
               follow
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               since
               they
               make
               solemn
               and
               particular
               Vows
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             do
             you
             not
             see
             that
             these
             Vows
             are
             not
             well
             observ'd
             ?
             They
             vow
             
               Chastity
               ,
               Poverty
            
             and
             Obedience
             .
             Remark
             if
             this
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             Cloysters
             or
             among
             the
             Monks
             .
             These
             are
             only
             outward
             things
             which
             seem
             as
             little
             obligatory
             as
             Baptism
             seems
             ▪
             For
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             is
             observed
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             outward
             Ceremonies
             are
             performed
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             think
             any
             longer
             on
             the
             Promises
             they
             've
             made
             to
             God
             :
             Every
             one
             lives
             according
             to
             his
             Inclinations
             .
             Religious
             Vows
             are
             as
             it
             were
             a
             second
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             it
             ;
             because
             they
             enter
             into
             a
             Religious
             Life
             that
             they
             may
             renounce
             the
             World
             ,
             its
             Pomps
             and
             Vanities
             as
             they
             had
             promised
             in
             Baptism
             :
             And
             when
             they
             have
             taken
             the
             Habit
             ,
             and
             made
             Vows
             ,
             they
             love
             the
             World
             more
             than
             they
             did
             before
             .
             There
             is
             often
             greater
             Pomp
             and
             Vanity
             under
             the
             mean
             Habit
             of
             a
             Religious
             Person
             than
             under
             the
             Purple
             of
             a
             King.
             Who
             does
             not
             perceive
             the
             Heart
             of
             those
             Persons
             puffed
             up
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             the
             
             Name
             of
             Saints
             or
             vertuous
             Ones
             ?
             It
             seems
             all
             the
             World
             shou'd
             do
             them
             Honour
             and
             Reverence
             ;
             because
             of
             their
             mean
             Habits
             which
             People
             kiss
             kneeling
             ,
             with
             more
             Reverence
             than
             they
             worship
             God.
             They
             get
             the
             Titles
             of
             Venerable
             ,
             Reverences
             ,
             most
             illustrious
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             it
             cannot
             he
             true
             that
             these
             Persons
             have
             renounced
             the
             World
             ,
             since
             they
             desire
             to
             be
             lov'd
             ,
             honour'd
             and
             esteem'd
             by
             it
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             their
             Religious
             State
             they
             do
             often
             require
             more
             worldly
             Honour
             than
             wou'd
             have
             belonged
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             remained
             Seculars
             .
             Does
             it
             not
             hereby
             appear
             that
             there
             are
             no
             where
             any
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Christianity
             now
             consists
             only
             in
             outward
             Idea's
             ?
             For
             no
             body
             renounces
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             World
             and
             its
             Pomps
             ,
             tho'
             all
             have
             promised
             it
             in
             Baptism
             :
             And
             tho'
             they
             have
             confirmed
             these
             Promises
             by
             Religious
             Vows
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             more
             careful
             of
             one
             Obligation
             than
             the
             other
             .
             This
             may
             be
             concluded
             even
             from
             the
             Deeds
             and
             Practices
             of
             all
             those
             Religious
             Votaries
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               at
               least
               ,
               the
               Religious
               did
               follow
               Jesus
               Christ
               at
               a
               distance
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             She
             knew
             not
             one
             thing
             in
             which
             they
             follow'd
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             For
             all
             their
             Practices
             were
             contrary
             to
             him
             :
             For
             he
             said
             ,
             b
             
               Learn
               of
               me
               who
               am
               meek
               and
               lowly
               in
               Heart
            
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             proud
             and
             arrogant
             .
             He
             was
             poor
             throughout
             his
             whole
             Life
             ,
             and
             these
             desire
             to
             be
             rich
             .
             He
             had
             not
             where
             to
             lay
             his
             Head
             ,
             whereas
             these
             have
             all
             sorts
             of
             Conveniences
             ,
             building
             Houses
             as
             if
             they
             were
             to
             dwell
             here
             for
             ever
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             still
             labour
             ,
             sweat
             ,
             toil
             and
             suffer
             in
             this
             Life
             ;
             whereas
             these
             Monks
             will
             live
             at
             ease
             ▪
             without
             labouring
             or
             suffering
             any
             thing
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             chose
             Reproach
             ,
             Contempt
             and
             Confusion
             ;
             whereas
             these
             make
             themselves
             to
             be
             honour'd
             by
             all
             ,
             taking
             to
             themselves
             the
             first
             Place
             ,
             chusing
             still
             the
             finest
             and
             the
             best
             :
             whereas
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             always
             chuse
             the
             least
             ,
             tho'
             he
             was
             the
             Lord
             and
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             .
             He
             chose
             a
             poor
             Mother
             ,
             Apostles
             from
             among
             the
             Common-People
             ,
             a
             Stable
             to
             be
             born
             in
             ,
             and
             a
             Gibbet
             to
             die
             upon
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Resemblance
             between
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Monks
             and
             that
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             taught
             us
             by
             his
             Example
             ?
             For
             my
             part
             I
             can't
             perceive
             any
             thing
             in
             which
             they
             follow
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             closely
             nor
             at
             a
             distance
             :
             For
             even
             all
             their
             Outside
             is
             
             directly
             contrary
             to
             him
             .
             The
             pompous
             Ornaments
             of
             their
             Houses
             and
             Churches
             do
             shew
             the
             Vanity
             of
             their
             Hearts
             :
             For
             he
             who
             is
             not
             vain
             ,
             seeks
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             necessary
             .
             These
             Superfluities
             are
             real
             Evidences
             of
             it
             ;
             For
             he
             who
             is
             not
             luxurious
             (
             or
             loves
             not
             Luxuries
             )
             will
             never
             heap
             up
             Treasures
             upon
             Earth
             .
             All
             that
             
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               Silk
            
             and
             those
             other
             Ornaments
             ,
             are
             all
             worldly
             Pomps
             which
             they
             renounced
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             since
             in
             making
             Religious
             Vows
             .
             Nevertheless
             every
             one
             endeavours
             to
             heap
             up
             more
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             mock
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             false
             Promises
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             no
             Mind
             to
             keep
             ?
             For
             those
             who
             at
             present
             enter
             into
             a
             Religious
             Life
             ,
             have
             no
             Design
             to
             follow
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             many
             enter
             therein
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             provided
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             Conveniencies
             and
             Pleasures
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             may
             be
             free
             of
             the
             Cares
             and
             Troubles
             of
             maintaining
             their
             Families
             if
             they
             shou'd
             live
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             Reasons
             which
             are
             for
             their
             Profit
             :
             All
             which
             nevertheless
             are
             covered
             with
             a
             Pretence
             of
             following
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             tho'
             they
             will
             or
             desire
             nothing
             less
             than
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               some
               of
               them
               did
               sincerely
               enter
               into
               a
               Religious
               state
               ;
               being
               persuaded
               that
               hereby
               they
               shall
               more
               really
               imitate
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             I
             bewail
             these
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             who
             go
             thither
             upon
             so
             good
             Designs
             ;
             because
             they
             cannot
             put
             them
             in
             Execution
             in
             these
             Societies
             at
             present
             ,
             who
             are
             established
             more
             for
             their
             own
             Profit
             than
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             How
             many
             have
             entered
             into
             them
             who
             have
             been
             dissinteressed
             from
             worldly
             things
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             learned
             them
             to
             cover
             and
             seek
             them
             ?
             If
             a
             Monk
             know
             not
             the
             way
             to
             bring
             the
             Water
             to
             their
             Mill
             ,
             they
             will
             cast
             him
             off
             as
             unprofitable
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             Religion
             .
             So
             that
             to
             observe
             his
             Vows
             aright
             ,
             he
             must
             study
             to
             be
             covetous
             rather
             than
             poor
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             there
             are
             yet
             several
             particular
             Persons
             among
             the
             Religious
             Orders
             who
             have
             a
             sincere
             Intention
             to
             please
             God
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             so
             blinded
             with
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             of
             others
             that
             they
             follow
             their
             Vices
             insensibly
             ,
             without
             perceiving
             it
             ,
             because
             these
             Vices
             are
             changed
             as
             to
             their
             Name
             ,
             and
             they
             call
             them
             Vertues
             :
             For
             the
             
               Pride
               ;
               Luxury
            
             and
             Avarice
             of
             these
             Persons
             are
             called
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Charity
             .
             Their
             Hearts
             will
             be
             full
             of
             these
             three
             Vices
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             them
             pass
             with
             others
             for
             Vertues
             ,
             they
             will
             persuade
             them
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             procure
             to
             themselves
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Priests
             consecrated
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             all
             Honour
             is
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             
             honour'd
             by
             them
             .
             Those
             well-meaning
             Persons
             believe
             this
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             follow
             others
             blindly
             ,
             without
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             Behaviour
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             were
             despised
             by
             the
             World
             :
             For
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             that
             he
             is
             c
             
               the
               Reproach
               of
               Men
            
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             wou'd
             have
             honour'd
             the
             Apostles
             for
             the
             great
             Miracles
             they
             wrought
             upon
             the
             Sick
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             d
             
               see
               that
               you
               do
               it
               not
               for
               we
               are
               Men
               like
               to
               your selves
               ;
               we
               do
               these
               Wonders
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               be
               honoured
               and
               glorified
               ,
               and
               not
               we
               who
               can
               do
               nothing
               .
            
             Now
             these
             at
             present
             ascribe
             all
             Honour
             to
             themselves
             ,
             making
             the
             World
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             Charity
             to
             give
             them
             Goods
             wherewith
             to
             maintain
             their
             Luxury
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             their
             Movables
             and
             Buildings
             as
             in
             the
             Ornaments
             of
             the
             Altars
             under
             Colour
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             the
             House
             of
             God
             which
             deserves
             all
             good
             and
             fine
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             were
             honoured
             by
             their
             Luxury
             and
             Superfluities
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             well
             masqu'd
             that
             the
             most
             Pious
             follow
             them
             without
             considering
             that
             neither
             Jesus
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             did
             ever
             build
             magnificent
             Temples
             or
             Houses
             ,
             but
             followed
             a
             plain
             Simplicity
             .
             Can
             God
             be
             honoured
             by
             the
             Sins
             of
             Luxury
             and
             Excess
             ?
             He
             who
             being
             in
             the
             World
             did
             chuse
             Poverty
             and
             Misery
             !
             Thus
             he
             wou'd
             be
             indeed
             a
             changing
             God
             if
             he
             shou'd
             now
             glory
             in
             the
             Magnificence
             of
             Temples
             ,
             Houses
             and
             Ornaments
             ,
             who
             wou'd
             neither
             have
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             tho'
             he
             was
             Lord
             and
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             .
             If
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Father
             had
             consisted
             in
             Churches
             and
             sumptuous
             Ornaments
             ,
             wou'd
             not
             he
             to
             whom
             all
             appertains
             ,
             have
             pitch'd
             upon
             them
             and
             built
             them
             ?
             What
             Dotages
             do
             Men
             now
             publish
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             honoured
             by
             great
             Buildings
             and
             rich
             Ornaments
             !
             So
             our
             Dung
             shou'd
             be
             his
             Honour
             :
             For
             e
             all
             that
             is
             fair
             and
             good
             in
             the
             Sight
             of
             Men
             is
             nothing
             but
             Dung
             before
             God.
             We
             have
             renounced
             the
             Pomps
             of
             the
             World
             that
             we
             might
             become
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Pomps
             we
             wou'd
             honour
             him
             in
             his
             Churches
             !
             It
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             renounce
             the
             Pomps
             of
             the
             World
             to
             become
             Christians
             ,
             since
             these
             give
             Glory
             to
             God.
             It
             had
             been
             better
             to
             encrease
             these
             ,
             since
             they
             honour
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Encrease
             of
             them
             ,
             God
             might
             receive
             Encrease
             of
             Glory
             .
             What
             Blindness
             of
             Mind
             is
             it
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             makes
             Men
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             honoured
             by
             worldly
             Pomps
             when
             they
             are
             applied
             to
             
             Church-Walls
             .
             If
             they
             displease
             God
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             Christians
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             shou'd
             they
             displease
             him
             in
             Churches
             and
             Places
             that
             are
             peculiarly
             dedicated
             unto
             him
             for
             Prayer
             ,
             since
             this
             does
             still
             require
             Attention
             ,
             and
             these
             pompous
             and
             magnificent
             Ornaments
             serve
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             distract
             and
             divert
             the
             Mind
             by
             regarding
             these
             Pomps
             and
             Ornaments
             of
             Churches
             which
             do
             certainly
             distract
             the
             Mind
             of
             all
             those
             who
             regard
             them
             ,
             and
             can
             serve
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Avarice
             of
             those
             who
             covet
             them
             .
             Nevertheless
             they
             call
             those
             charitable
             who
             afford
             them
             Money
             wherewith
             to
             provide
             all
             these
             Pomps
             and
             Ornaments
             of
             Churches
             .
             Every
             one
             praises
             and
             esteems
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             were
             a
             vain
             God
             ,
             who
             wou'd
             be
             adorn'd
             with
             fine
             Garments
             .
             If
             he
             wou'd
             have
             a
             rich
             Temple
             in
             Solomon's
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             People
             were
             then
             so
             gross
             ,
             that
             they
             cou'd
             comprehend
             nothing
             of
             God
             or
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             but
             by
             gross
             and
             material
             things
             .
             But
             now
             that
             we
             have
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             we
             have
             received
             Light
             enough
             to
             know
             that
             God
             f
             
               is
               a
               Spirit
            
             and
             Life
             ,
             and
             not
             bodily
             or
             material
             .
             So
             that
             they
             who
             go
             to
             Cloysters
             or
             Religious
             Orders
             that
             they
             may
             follow
             Jesus
             ,
             are
             greatly
             deceived
             ;
             because
             there
             he
             is
             not
             at
             all
             followed
             ,
             but
             opposed
             :
             For
             which
             they
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             called
             the
             Cloysters
             of
             Antichist
             than
             of
             Christ
             ;
             because
             the
             things
             wherein
             they
             contradict
             him
             are
             more
             than
             those
             wherein
             they
             follow
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             
               If
               those
               would
               not
               be
               saved
               who
               should
               enter
               into
               a
               Religious
               state
               with
               a
               good
               Intention
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               it
               should
               endeavour
               to
               live
               well
               according
               to
               their
               Language
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             these
             are
             all
             Impostors
             in
             the
             Sight
             of
             God
             :
             For
             they
             promise
             Poverty
             and
             they
             observe
             it
             not
             ;
             because
             they
             yet
             covet
             worldly
             Goods
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             they
             can
             to
             please
             Men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             give
             them
             of
             their
             Goods
             .
             These
             Vows
             oblige
             them
             not
             to
             desire
             Riches
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             their
             best
             to
             have
             them
             .
             If
             they
             cannot
             desire
             them
             ,
             much
             less
             can
             they
             posses
             or
             receive
             them
             .
             They
             vow
             Chastity
             also
             and
             very
             often
             they
             are
             content
             only
             by
             Force
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             Occasions
             .
             God
             who
             tries
             g
             
               the
               Reins
            
             ,
             sees
             well
             if
             their
             Hearts
             and
             their
             Thoughts
             are
             chaste
             ,
             since
             so
             many
             things
             contrary
             thereto
             are
             heard
             of
             them
             .
             They
             vow
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             full
             of
             self-will
             .
             So
             far
             are
             they
             from
             obeying
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             hearken
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             subject
             only
             to
             their
             own
             Wills
             and
             Desires
             ,
             without
             any
             
             other
             Submission
             .
             By
             what
             means
             would
             you
             have
             these
             Persons
             saved
             who
             falsifie
             their
             Faith
             to
             God
             since
             those
             cannot
             be
             sav'd
             who
             falsifie
             their
             Faith
             to
             Men
             ?
             Some
             falsifie
             their
             Faith
             to
             God
             out
             of
             Malice
             and
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             others
             falsifie
             it
             out
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             being
             directed
             in
             their
             Faith
             more
             according
             to
             what
             others
             do
             persuade
             them
             ,
             than
             according
             to
             their
             real
             Practice
             .
             They
             make
             them
             believe
             that
             Poverty
             is
             observed
             when
             they
             possess
             nothing
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             since
             the
             Kings
             and
             the
             great
             Men
             of
             the
             World
             do
             ordinarily
             profess
             nothing
             in
             particular
             having
             People
             and
             Officers
             under
             them
             who
             govern
             their
             Revenues
             :
             Even
             as
             these
             Votaries
             of
             Poverty
             have
             ,
             who
             wou'd
             not
             by
             it
             be
             depriv'd
             of
             a
             Glass
             of
             Wine
             or
             any
             the
             least
             thing
             .
             They
             are
             in
             this
             more
             happy
             than
             secular
             Persons
             ,
             who
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             care
             and
             labour
             for
             necessary
             things
             ;
             whereas
             these
             Monks
             have
             all
             at
             their
             Wish
             without
             Pain
             or
             Labour
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             depriv'd
             of
             a
             Wife
             ,
             they
             are
             free
             also
             of
             the
             Labours
             which
             Marriage
             brings
             along
             with
             it
             :
             So
             that
             their
             Chastity
             is
             more
             sensual
             than
             the
             being
             joyned
             with
             some
             Person
             of
             a
             froward
             or
             contrary
             Humour
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             irksome
             than
             Continence
             :
             So
             that
             these
             Monks
             who
             are
             called
             Penitents
             ,
             do
             far
             less
             of
             Petence
             in
             their
             Monasteries
             than
             they
             wou'd
             do
             if
             they
             were
             out
             of
             them
             :
             For
             their
             Vows
             of
             Obedience
             do
             constrain
             them
             only
             to
             what
             they
             have
             a
             Mind
             to
             do
             .
             They
             have
             no
             sooner
             pass'd
             their
             Novitiate
             but
             they
             are
             absolute
             Lords
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             Will
             of
             their
             Superiours
             for
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             make
             them
             easily
             to
             condescend
             to
             theirs
             ,
             else
             they
             wou'd
             become
             rebellious
             and
             chagrin
             or
             Disturbers
             of
             others
             :
             And
             nevertheless
             they
             will
             think
             they
             have
             kept
             their
             three
             Vows
             ,
             and
             believe
             that
             for
             this
             Cause
             they
             shall
             go
             to
             Paradise
             ,
             tho'
             indeed
             all
             their
             Vertues
             be
             nothing
             but
             imaginary
             ones
             or
             Apish
             Tricks
             :
             And
             tho'
             they
             shou'd
             live
             well
             according
             to
             their
             Knowledge
             ,
             yet
             they
             perish
             ;
             because
             Ignorance
             does
             not
             excuse
             Sin.
             To
             be
             saved
             ,
             we
             must
             of
             Necessity
             have
             the
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
            
             and
             Truth
             of
             God
             ;
             these
             for
             the
             most
             part
             have
             none
             of
             these
             Vertues
             :
             For
             that
             cannot
             be
             true
             Righteousness
             ,
             to
             quit
             their
             own
             Wealth
             to
             go
             afterwards
             and
             beg
             that
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             very
             often
             have
             need
             of
             it
             themselves
             ,
             and
             yet
             dare
             not
             refuse
             these
             whom
             they
             esteem
             to
             be
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             just
             to
             live
             upon
             Alms
             ,
             when
             the
             Body
             and
             Mind
             is
             sound
             for
             Labour
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             just
             to
             leave
             their
             own
             Goods
             to
             their
             Kinsmen
             to
             enrich
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             themselves
             go
             live
             at
             the
             Charge
             of
             a
             Common-Wealth
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             perceive
             in
             my
             interiour
             that
             all
             these
             
             things
             are
             Unrighteousnesses
             before
             God
             however
             they
             cover
             them
             with
             Perfections
             and
             Vertues
             :
             Neither
             do
             I
             see
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             reign
             in
             these
             Souls
             ;
             because
             its
             Property
             is
             to
             do
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             evil
             to
             none
             :
             But
             we
             see
             these
             Religious
             Persons
             do
             good
             only
             to
             themselves
             or
             those
             who
             are
             associated
             with
             them
             ,
             studying
             to
             do
             Mischief
             to
             all
             those
             who
             will
             not
             follow
             them
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             yet
             less
             observed
             by
             them
             than
             the
             two
             other
             Vertues
             :
             For
             all
             their
             Works
             are
             nothing
             but
             external
             ,
             far
             from
             the
             real
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             appears
             always
             to
             be
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             these
             Monks
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             the
             Holiness
             and
             Vertues
             which
             they
             do
             not
             possess
             ,
             but
             are
             truly
             Hypocrites
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               many
               of
               these
            
             Monks
             
               were
               Saints
               ,
               and
               did
               Miracles
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             They
             became
             not
             Saints
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             by
             that
             manner
             of
             Life
             which
             is
             observed
             now
             in
             the
             Cloysters
             .
             They
             must
             either
             have
             been
             Saints
             before
             they
             entered
             there
             ,
             or
             being
             there
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             resigned
             themselves
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             followed
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             holy
             in
             any
             Place
             ,
             and
             in
             any
             State
             and
             Condition
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Cloyster
             only
             ;
             but
             these
             Monks
             extol
             their
             Sanctity
             for
             their
             Honour
             and
             Profit
             ,
             attributing
             it
             to
             the
             Perfection
             of
             their
             Rules
             ,
             tho'
             these
             have
             often
             prov'd
             Hindrances
             to
             those
             who
             were
             guided
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             is
             always
             without
             Constraint
             ,
             whereas
             these
             Rules
             do
             fetter
             and
             bind
             Souls
             with
             so
             many
             Chains
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             more
             chain'd
             than
             Slaves
             in
             the
             Galleys
             .
             This
             cannot
             but
             bring
             great
             Disturbance
             to
             truly
             Christian
             Souls
             ,
             whom
             these
             Constraints
             do
             not
             render
             holy
             ,
             but
             the
             Conformity
             of
             their
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Holiness
             but
             what
             is
             derived
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             Saints
             ,
             but
             according
             as
             they
             partake
             of
             his
             
               Holiness
               ,
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
            
             and
             Truth
             ,
             from
             which
             Mens
             Practices
             are
             very
             remote
             ;
             and
             if
             Men
             were
             not
             sitting
             in
             greater
             Darkness
             than
             that
             of
             Aegypt
             of
             old
             was
             ,
             they
             wou'd
             not
             reverence
             the
             Monks
             to
             day
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             Saints
             among
             them
             formerly
             :
             Since
             their
             Lives
             were
             wholly
             different
             from
             the
             Lives
             which
             the
             Monks
             lead
             now
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             observe
             narrowly
             the
             Histories
             which
             they
             themselves
             write
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             find
             them
             a
             Reproof
             to
             them
             in
             every
             thing
             .
             For
             they
             write
             that
             those
             
               Holy
               Monks
            
             did
             greatly
             despise
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             these
             at
             present
             do
             love
             and
             seek
             it
             ;
             that
             those
             lov'd
             Poverty
             ,
             whereas
             these
             love
             and
             seek
             for
             Riches
             :
             The
             first
             were
             humble
             and
             despised
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             self-conceited
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             honour'd
             .
             Read
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             the
             Lives
             of
             all
             the
             
               Holy
               Monks
            
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             
             them
             wholly
             contrary
             to
             what
             we
             see
             at
             present
             So
             that
             what
             ought
             to
             raise
             their
             Esteem
             ,
             confounds
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               Saints
               had
               instituted
               these
               Orders
               and
               Rules
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               be
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             if
             these
             Orders
             and
             Rules
             had
             remained
             in
             the
             State
             in
             which
             their
             first
             Founders
             established
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             been
             helpful
             for
             Sinners
             who
             wou'd
             reform
             their
             Vices
             ;
             because
             when
             Nature
             is
             left
             to
             its
             own
             Freedom
             ,
             it
             contracts
             such
             evil
             Habits
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             cannot
             afterwards
             be
             delivered
             from
             them
             but
             by
             Rigour
             and
             Constraint
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Reason
             that
             mov'd
             those
             first
             Founders
             to
             observe
             bodily
             Mortifications
             and
             Austerities
             ;
             because
             the
             World
             was
             so
             addicted
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sensualities
             ,
             that
             Men
             almost
             thought
             of
             nothing
             else
             but
             their
             bodily
             Ease
             and
             Pleasures
             :
             To
             remedy
             which
             ,
             these
             Lovers
             of
             Souls
             ,
             introduc'd
             Ways
             of
             living
             that
             might
             resist
             such
             inveterate
             Vices
             ,
             appointed
             Fastings
             to
             h
             subdue
             the
             Body
             ,
             Watchings
             i
             to
             attend
             upon
             Prayer
             ,
             bodily
             Severities
             to
             resist
             Lust
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Means
             that
             were
             proper
             to
             withdraw
             Men
             from
             the
             Vices
             to
             which
             they
             were
             habituated
             .
             All
             these
             things
             cannot
             be
             evil
             provided
             they
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Intention
             with
             which
             they
             were
             established
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             serve
             as
             powerful
             Helps
             for
             Sinners
             who
             desire
             to
             be
             converted
             ;
             but
             every
             one
             has
             no
             need
             of
             these
             Means
             to
             be
             holy
             ;
             because
             they
             cannot
             give
             Holiness
             ,
             but
             serve
             only
             to
             correct
             the
             Vices
             that
             might
             make
             the
             Soul
             still
             cleave
             to
             bodily
             Sensualities
             ▪
             and
             shou'd
             hinder
             the
             Resignation
             they
             shou'd
             make
             of
             themselves
             to
             be
             dispos'd
             of
             by
             God.
             But
             to
             believe
             that
             these
             Austerities
             can
             of
             themselves
             render
             us
             holy
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Errour
             :
             For
             even
             the
             Devil
             might
             observe
             them
             ,
             and
             continue
             a
             Devil
             still
             :
             So
             also
             wicked
             Men
             may
             become
             Religious
             ,
             and
             observe
             their
             Rules
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             change
             their
             Affection
             to
             their
             Vices
             :
             since
             the
             same
             Means
             which
             might
             deliver
             them
             from
             them
             ,
             may
             plunge
             them
             farther
             into
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             by
             Experience
             that
             they
             will
             sometimes
             study
             more
             Sensuality
             when
             they
             eat
             but
             Fish
             and
             Pulse
             ,
             than
             they
             wou'd
             do
             in
             eating
             Partridges
             and
             other
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             more
             Vanity
             in
             wearing
             a
             course
             Habit
             ,
             than
             in
             Silk
             and
             Purple
             :
             We
             may
             also
             meet
             with
             more
             Avarice
             in
             a
             poor
             Man
             than
             in
             one
             who
             abounds
             in
             Wealth
             :
             Therefore
             we
             can't
             judge
             the
             Vertue
             of
             the
             Soul
             by
             outward
             Exercises
             ,
             since
             both
             a
             good
             and
             ill
             Use
             may
             be
             made
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               Vows
               and
               the
               constraint
               Rules
               were
               Powerful
               Helps
               to
               regulate
               ones
               Life
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Cloysters
               cut
               off
               many
               Occasions
               of
               offending
               God
               ,
               being
               out
               of
               the
               Hurry
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             cannot
             believe
             that
             that
             Constraint
             of
             Vows
             and
             Rules
             have
             been
             established
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             because
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Free-Will
             that
             God
             has
             so
             bountifully
             given
             us
             .
             The
             same
             Spirit
             cannot
             k
             give
             and
             take
             back
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             He
             shou'd
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Passion
             of
             changing
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             in
             God.
             He
             cannot
             hold
             that
             to
             be
             evil
             which
             he
             has
             once
             approv'd
             as
             good
             .
             The
             greatest
             Favour
             which
             ever
             he
             bestowed
             on
             Man
             ,
             is
             the
             having
             given
             him
             his
             Free-Will
             ,
             which
             renders
             him
             a
             depending
             Deity
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             conversing
             with
             God
             as
             with
             his
             like
             ;
             because
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             a
             Creature
             of
             such
             a
             Nature
             ,
             that
             it
             shou'd
             have
             this
             Free-Will
             to
             all
             Eternity
             :
             And
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             the
             same
             God
             shou'd
             change
             his
             eternal
             Designs
             ,
             and
             shou'd
             inspire
             the
             Saints
             to
             curb
             Men
             ,
             and
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             this
             same
             Liberty
             wherewith
             ,
             when
             he
             created
             them
             ,
             he
             wou'd
             endue
             them
             ,
             to
             oblige
             them
             afterwards
             by
             Vows
             to
             follow
             or
             love
             him
             ?
             If
             God
             had
             these
             Designs
             ,
             no
             body
             shou'd
             be
             damn'd
             ;
             because
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             it
             wou'd
             by
             force
             constrain
             all
             Men
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             true
             :
             God
             can
             bind
             no
             body
             to
             Vows
             .
             This
             must
             be
             the
             Invention
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             having
             a
             good
             Will
             and
             Desire
             that
             many
             shou'd
             be
             saved
             ,
             thought
             it
             was
             good
             to
             constrain
             them
             by
             Vows
             and
             Ties
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             bound
             to
             continue
             in
             pious
             Exercises
             .
             This
             can
             come
             only
             from
             humane
             Prudence
             ▪
             and
             not
             from
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Founders
             of
             Orders
             instituted
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             after
             them
             found
             it
             expedient
             by
             Vows
             to
             oblige
             ▪
             the
             Religious
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             might
             be
             preserved
             in
             their
             first
             Resolution
             of
             serving
             God.
             This
             cannot
             at
             all
             proceed
             from
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             will
             never
             act
             contrary
             to
             himself
             .
             And
             to
             know
             whether
             Vows
             and
             Constraints
             were
             powerful
             enough
             Means
             for
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             Mens
             Lives
             that
             they
             might
             cease
             to
             offend
             God
             ,
             and
             live
             as
             true
             Christians
             ,
             we
             need
             only
             come
             to
             experience
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             the
             Mistress
             of
             all
             Sciences
             .
             How
             many
             thousand
             Persons
             in
             Christendom
             are
             now
             under
             Vows
             in
             Cloysters
             and
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             and
             how
             
             few
             of
             them
             are
             there
             who
             do
             Miracles
             ?
             If
             these
             Vows
             and
             Rules
             came
             from
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             would
             certainly
             be
             all
             Saints
             :
             For
             the
             observing
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             does
             still
             produce
             Holiness
             :
             so
             that
             all
             who
             wou'd
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Vows
             which
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             shou'd
             dictate
             to
             them
             ,
             wou'd
             receive
             all
             the
             Fruits
             and
             Gifts
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             among
             the
             Votaries
             in
             Cloysters
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             see
             they
             are
             rather
             guilty
             of
             six
             Sins
             against
             the
             same
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             ordinary
             in
             these
             Votaries
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             they
             are
             inseparable
             from
             them
             :
             For
             we
             find
             in
             them
             always
             a
             Presumption
             of
             being
             saved
             without
             good
             Works
             ;
             because
             being
             full
             of
             self-love
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             be
             good
             .
             They
             oppose
             also
             the
             known
             Truth
             ,
             because
             the
             real
             Truth
             reproves
             them
             :
             Therefore
             they
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             it
             ,
             chusing
             rather
             to
             perish
             in
             their
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             the
             Stress
             of
             their
             Salvation
             upon
             the
             Opinion
             or
             Discourse
             of
             Men.
             So
             that
             we
             need
             not
             enter
             into
             Monasteries
             to
             discover
             clearly
             that
             they
             are
             not
             become
             Saints
             by
             their
             Vows
             and
             the
             Constraint
             of
             their
             Rules
             ,
             nor
             yet
             have
             quitted
             all
             Commerce
             with
             Men
             ,
             since
             we
             see
             they
             desire
             as
             much
             their
             Conversation
             as
             secular
             Persons
             do
             .
             And
             what
             will
             it
             serve
             for
             the
             Perfection
             of
             Souls
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             Wills
             bound
             by
             Vows
             ,
             and
             even
             their
             Bodies
             shut
             fast
             up
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             is
             yet
             curious
             to
             know
             what
             passes
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             the
             Practice
             is
             in
             the
             enclosed
             Cloysters
             ?
             For
             if
             one
             would
             learn
             all
             sort
             of
             News
             ,
             he
             may
             go
             into
             one
             of
             their
             Parlours
             ;
             and
             if
             our
             Will
             were
             bound
             to
             God
             when
             it
             is
             bound
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             Men
             ,
             there
             wou'd
             not
             be
             such
             Contradictions
             in
             the
             Cloysters
             ,
             where
             as
             many
             Persons
             as
             there
             are
             ,
             there
             are
             almost
             as
             many
             contrary
             Wills.
             All
             this
             does
             sufficiently
             make
             appear
             that
             the
             Rules
             and
             Vows
             do
             not
             make
             the
             Person
             holy
             ,
             or
             depending
             upon
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             rather
             estrange
             him
             from
             it
             :
             For
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             have
             fulfill'd
             their
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Superiour
             ,
             they
             believe
             they
             have
             wholly
             satisfied
             God
             ;
             whereas
             very
             often
             they
             offend
             him
             :
             for
             these
             Superiours
             are
             often
             estranged
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             great
             Vertue
             that
             we
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             Will
             of
             some
             Person
             whom
             we
             love
             .
             This
             is
             purely
             natural
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               we
               have
               sometimes
               heard
               that
               Miracles
               have
               been
               wrought
               by
               this
               Obedience
               to
               Men.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             these
             cannot
             have
             been
             true
             Miracles
             if
             they
             had
             their
             Rise
             from
             Obedience
             to
             Men.
             There
             are
             so
             many
             things
             to
             be
             distinguished
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             may
             easily
             work
             such
             as
             the
             World
             wou'd
             admire
             :
             And
             I
             believe
             he
             has
             already
             deceived
             many
             pious
             Persons
             by
             false
             Miracles
             :
             For
             he
             can
             dazle
             Mens
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             take
             nothing
             for
             something
             .
             He
             can
             also
             trouble
             the
             Humours
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             cause
             Diseases
             ,
             which
             he
             can
             afterwards
             remove
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             done
             by
             Charms
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Charms
             it
             may
             be
             undone
             again
             :
             Besides
             that
             ,
             he
             has
             so
             many
             who
             are
             bound
             to
             him
             by
             precise
             Covenant
             ▪
             who
             do
             his
             Will
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             can
             work
             many
             Malefices
             which
             might
             seem
             real
             Miracles
             ,
             tho'
             they
             be
             only
             all
             Tricks
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             Therefore
             I
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             those
             Stories
             which
             they
             tell
             us
             of
             Miracles
             fallen
             out
             by
             this
             Obedience
             to
             Men
             ,
             are
             true
             ,
             nevertheless
             I
             do
             not
             reject
             the
             Approbation
             that
             God
             has
             sometimes
             given
             of
             the
             Submission
             rendered
             to
             his
             Servants
             ,
             who
             possess
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             spread
             it
             by
             teaching
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             in
             obeying
             of
             whom
             ,
             they
             obey
             God
             himself
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             not
             moved
             but
             by
             him
             :
             So
             that
             those
             who
             obey
             them
             ,
             do
             indirectly
             obey
             God.
             In
             this
             manner
             I
             believe
             that
             God
             may
             work
             true
             Miracles
             to
             confirm
             that
             it
             was
             his
             true
             Spirit
             which
             dwelt
             in
             these
             Superiours
             :
             As
             he
             wrought
             Miracles
             to
             confirm
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             possess
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             not
             remain
             in
             the
             Flesh
             to
             converse
             with
             Men
             and
             teach
             them
             .
             He
             taught
             them
             by
             his
             Servants
             :
             Therefore
             he
             said
             l
             
               He
               that
               hears
               you
               ,
               hears
               me
               :
            
             But
             he
             says
             not
             this
             to
             all
             bodily
             Superiours
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             taken
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             these
             do
             directly
             follow
             the
             Devil's
             Will
             ,
             and
             consequently
             teach
             others
             to
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             at
             least
             indirectly
             .
             By
             which
             we
             may
             fear
             the
             Hazard
             there
             is
             in
             this
             Submission
             to
             Men
             ,
             and
             may
             learn
             also
             the
             Deceit
             there
             is
             in
             what
             they
             teach
             Christians
             now
             ,
             and
             particularly
             those
             who
             wou'd
             serve
             God
             in
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Vows
               were
               approved
               by
               the
               Church
               as
               a
               perfect
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               World
               did
               look
               on
               them
               as
               good
               things
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             And
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             evil
             things
             for
             all
             Persons
             :
             For
             he
             who
             resolves
             to
             be
             resign'd
             to
             God
             with
             all
             his
             Heart
             ,
             has
             no
             need
             to
             be
             constrain'd
             to
             this
             by
             Men
             ;
             because
             the
             Love
             he
             bears
             him
             ,
             is
             still
             strong
             enough
             to
             tie
             him
             to
             God
             without
             needing
             that
             Men
             shou'd
             interpose
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             has
             not
             this
             resolute
             Will
             of
             resigning
             himself
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             God
             ,
             cannot
             make
             Vows
             in
             any
             Order
             ,
             except
             in
             Hypocrisie
             :
             Because
             Vows
             cannot
             constrain
             his
             Will
             ,
             but
             his
             Body
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Body
             is
             constrain'd
             to
             do
             good
             against
             the
             Desire
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             he
             is
             then
             the
             real
             Martyr
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             because
             he
             suffers
             much
             and
             merits
             nothing
             .
             And
             thus
             Vows
             cannot
             be
             good
             ,
             neither
             for
             the
             Wicked
             nor
             yet
             for
             the
             Good
             ,
             who
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             so
             truly
             ,
             have
             no
             need
             to
             be
             forc'd
             to
             do
             good
             by
             the
             Constraint
             of
             Men
             ,
             if
             these
             Holy
             Founders
             have
             instituted
             Vows
             (
             which
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             )
             this
             must
             have
             been
             only
             out
             of
             humane
             Respect
             or
             Persuasion
             ,
             or
             for
             want
             of
             divine
             Light
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Church
             approves
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             keep
             these
             Persons
             in
             a
             precise
             Dependence
             upon
             her
             ,
             from
             which
             ,
             if
             these
             Vows
             were
             laid
             aside
             ,
             many
             would
             deliver
             themselves
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             far
             better
             that
             all
             these
             Persons
             in
             Vows
             had
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             than
             to
             continue
             cloyster'd
             to
             the
             Damnation
             of
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             deceiving
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             look
             upon
             those
             under
             Vows
             as
             Saints
             ;
             submitting
             to
             their
             Council
             and
             Government
             ,
             tho'
             very
             often
             they
             are
             governed
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             he
             by
             their
             Means
             ,
             gains
             the
             most
             Pious
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             be
             gain'd
             any
             other
             way
             but
             by
             this
             Cover
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             World
             esteems
             to
             be
             good
             and
             holy
             .
             By
             this
             the
             Devil
             gets
             into
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             deceive
             by
             false
             Appearances
             .
             If
             he
             had
             remain'd
             among
             the
             
               Turks
               ,
               Jews
            
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             become
             Antichrist
             ,
             seeing
             one
             cannot
             shock
             an
             Enemy
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             unless
             he
             approach
             him
             :
             So
             the
             Devil
             could
             not
             stock
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             insinuated
             into
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             and
             among
             those
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             make
             a
             Profession
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             as
             the
             Monks
             and
             Religious
             Persons
             :
             and
             he
             having
             slipt
             in
             among
             these
             ,
             draws
             all
             the
             World
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             discover
             him
             ,
             neither
             dare
             they
             believe
             that
             he
             dwells
             in
             these
             Persons
             ,
             who
             in
             Appearance
             and
             in
             the
             Esteem
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             holy
             ;
             because
             he
             has
             on
             his
             side
             the
             〈…〉
             earned
             .
          
           
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               they
               who
               had
               enter'd
               upon
               a
               vertuous
               Course
               of
               Life
               ,
               went
               into
               the
               Cloysters
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               learn
               it
               better
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               submitting
               their
               Wills
               to
               Superiours
               ,
               they
               might
               learn
               to
               submit
               them
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             this
             School
             of
             Perfection
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             for
             there
             they
             cannot
             learn
             true
             Vertue
             if
             it
             be
             not
             there
             .
             He
             who
             truly
             desires
             to
             resign
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             would
             do
             very
             ill
             to
             enter
             into
             Monasteries
             now
             :
             For
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             departed
             from
             them
             .
             The
             first
             Founders
             informed
             themselves
             whether
             those
             who
             wou'd
             enter
             into
             a
             Religious
             Life
             ,
             were
             endued
             with
             or
             aimed
             at
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             Charity
             for
             their
             Neighbour
             :
             And
             these
             Institutors
             at
             present
             ask
             how
             much
             Money
             they
             have
             to
             bring
             with
             them
             into
             the
             Monastery
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             have
             Friends
             to
             give
             them
             Money
             after
             they
             are
             come
             there
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             general
             Custom
             .
             They
             must
             have
             one
             of
             these
             Qualifications
             ,
             else
             there
             is
             no
             Entry
             into
             the
             Cloysters
             :
             They
             must
             also
             have
             a
             good
             Body
             ,
             a
             good
             Voice
             ,
             and
             good
             Health
             ,
             unless
             Money
             supply
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             for
             it
             they
             wou'd
             receive
             the
             Devil
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             came
             there
             with
             abundance
             of
             Money
             .
             How
             can
             Vertue
             be
             found
             there
             ,
             since
             nothing
             but
             Money
             and
             Gain
             is
             there
             sought
             for
             ?
             So
             that
             a
             vertuous
             Soul
             who
             should
             enter
             there
             ,
             would
             be
             constrained
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             Prevalence
             of
             Vice
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             go
             out
             again
             :
             For
             if
             such
             a
             one
             thinks
             to
             learn
             Submission
             to
             God
             by
             Submission
             to
             some
             Superiour
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             very
             far
             from
             it
             :
             Because
             their
             Will
             is
             still
             contrary
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             does
             all
             things
             that
             are
             just
             ,
             good
             and
             true
             ;
             whereas
             these
             take
             Wealth
             unjustly
             against
             the
             Intention
             of
             their
             first
             Founders
             ,
             who
             desired
             to
             live
             in
             Poverty
             .
             They
             act
             also
             against
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             receive
             none
             but
             the
             Rich
             ,
             or
             those
             by
             whom
             they
             may
             reap
             Advantage
             ;
             whereas
             Jesus
             Christ
             receives
             every
             one
             ,
             without
             Respect
             of
             Persons
             .
             They
             act
             also
             against
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             teach
             their
             Novices
             holy
             Gestures
             and
             Countenances
             while
             the
             Heart
             is
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             not
             teach
             them
             any
             true
             Piety
             ,
             but
             that
             only
             which
             has
             the
             Appearance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             true
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Novice
             cannot
             learn
             to
             subject
             himself
             to
             God
             by
             his
             Submission
             to
             Men
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             things
             are
             contrary
             to
             him
             .
             Therefore
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             a
             truly
             sincere
             Person
             should
             enter
             into
             a
             Monastery
             :
             For
             there
             he
             will
             find
             himself
             deceived
             ,
             and
             will
             lose
             the
             Vertue
             that
             he
             had
             before
             he
             came
             thither
             :
             For
             there
             God
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             any
             longer
             .
          
           
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             yet
             one
             more
             Question
             upon
             this
             Head
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               one
               who
               in
               Simplicity
               believes
               that
               the
               Monasteries
               are
               yet
               governed
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               goes
               thither
               with
               a
               Design
               to
               lead
               a
               better
               Life
               than
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               being
               there
               Endeavours
               to
               live
               well
               as
               to
               his
               own
               particular
               ,
               without
               following
               the
               evil
               Maxims
               which
               he
               sees
               are
               practised
               by
               others
               ,
               would
               do
               Ill
               to
               go
               there
               ,
               or
               to
               stay
               among
               them
               ,
               having
               taken
               the
               Vows
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             great
             Question
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             answer
             it
             ,
             since
             I
             have
             promised
             to
             answer
             to
             what
             you
             ask
             .
             One
             who
             in
             Simplicity
             believes
             that
             God
             does
             yet
             govern
             the
             Cloysters
             ,
             would
             not
             sin
             by
             entring
             into
             them
             ;
             But
             if
             he
             discover
             the
             Reality
             of
             the
             Evil
             ,
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             depart
             from
             them
             ,
             even
             tho'
             he
             were
             profest
             ,
             provided
             it
             be
             in
             his
             Power
             :
             For
             before
             God
             his
             Vow
             is
             null
             ;
             because
             he
             is
             disappointed
             of
             the
             Conditions
             for
             which
             he
             made
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             learn
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             ruled
             according
             to
             God's
             Spirit
             .
             These
             supposed
             Conditions
             being
             wanting
             ,
             he
             by
             Consequence
             may
             in
             Conscience
             and
             before
             God
             break
             his
             Vow
             ,
             but
             not
             before
             Men
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             greater
             Force
             ,
             will
             maintain
             their
             Authority
             :
             So
             that
             one
             who
             has
             taken
             his
             Vows
             going
             from
             them
             ,
             tho'
             for
             a
             good
             end
             and
             his
             greater
             Perfection
             ,
             shall
             by
             them
             be
             held
             for
             ,
             and
             treated
             as
             an
             Apostate
             .
             In
             this
             Case
             he
             must
             conform
             himself
             to
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             endure
             Persecution
             for
             Righteousness
             .
             It
             were
             better
             therefore
             not
             to
             enter
             into
             them
             ,
             fearing
             lest
             he
             have
             not
             Strength
             enough
             to
             endure
             Persecutions
             .
             But
             if
             he
             have
             been
             there
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             cannot
             find
             the
             way
             to
             get
             out
             from
             them
             ,
             he
             must
             resolve
             upon
             a
             long
             Martyrdom
             :
             For
             they
             will
             not
             only
             hinder
             him
             to
             live
             well
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             own
             particular
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             oblige
             him
             by
             Force
             to
             follow
             the
             evil
             Maxims
             of
             others
             :
             For
             the
             Devil
             is
             of
             this
             Temper
             that
             he
             will
             never
             suffer
             Good
             where
             he
             can
             hinder
             it
             ;
             and
             these
             Persons
             being
             guided
             by
             the
             same
             Devil
             ,
             will
             not
             suffer
             another
             to
             do
             good
             where
             they
             can
             hinder
             it
             .
             Hereby
             we
             see
             evidently
             that
             their
             Malice
             is
             not
             humane
             ,
             but
             devilish
             .
             For
             humane
             Malice
             extends
             it self
             only
             to
             Evil
             by
             its
             own
             Malice
             and
             Infirmity
             ,
             or
             ceases
             to
             do
             good
             thro'
             Sloth
             or
             the
             Corruption
             of
             its
             own
             Will
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             enclin'd
             to
             do
             Good.
             Nevertheless
             it
             esteems
             and
             honours
             the
             good
             Deeds
             of
             others
             ,
             tho'
             it
             be
             not
             enclin'd
             to
             follow
             or
             imitate
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             utmost
             that
             humane
             Malice
             extends
             to
             ;
             but
             it
             never
             goes
             so
             far
             as
             to
             hinder
             another
             stom
             doing
             good
             .
             How
             great
             soever
             this
             Sinner
             be
             ,
             yet
             he
             willingly
             recommends
             himself
             to
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Good
             :
             
             But
             devilish
             Malice
             hinders
             all
             the
             Good
             it
             can
             ,
             as
             these
             Monks
             do
             at
             present
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               I
               was
               much
               troubled
               to
               understand
               that
               there
               were
               such
               Mischiefs
               in
               the
               Cloysters
               ;
               because
               some
               of
               my
               Friends
               were
               there
               ,
               whom
               I
               esteemed
               to
               be
               good
               Men
               ,
               and
               desirous
               to
               please
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             If
             they
             are
             such
             they
             must
             be
             persecuted
             there
             ,
             else
             I
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             they
             can
             be
             truly
             the
             Servants
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             remain
             in
             the
             Cloysters
             without
             Persecution
             .
             A
             truly
             good
             Man
             can
             no
             more
             abide
             in
             the
             Cloysters
             than
             Water
             can
             abide
             in
             the
             Fire
             .
             There
             are
             many
             indeed
             who
             seem
             to
             be
             good
             Men
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             good
             natural
             Temper
             to
             be
             at
             every
             body's
             Service
             ,
             as
             Hackney-Horses
             are
             .
             These
             are
             not
             good
             Men
             tho'
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             because
             like
             a
             Reed
             they
             bow
             with
             every
             Wind.
             The
             Devil
             and
             wicked
             Men
             make
             use
             of
             such
             Persons
             to
             cover
             their
             great
             Wickedness
             ;
             because
             by
             some
             such
             Simpletons
             ,
             the
             World
             will
             judge
             that
             all
             are
             good
             and
             simple
             .
             But
             if
             your
             Friends
             be
             Men
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             of
             solid
             Vertue
             ,
             they
             will
             easily
             perceive
             that
             all
             is
             corrupted
             in
             the
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             love
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             silent
             ,
             but
             will
             speak
             against
             Iniquity
             in
             ,
             doing
             of
             which
             they
             shall
             be
             oppress'd
             with
             Persecution
             .
             If
             you
             speak
             to
             them
             in
             particular
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             trust
             you
             with
             a
             true
             Relation
             of
             what
             passes
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             tell
             you
             yet
             more
             than
             I
             do
             :
             For
             I
             know
             not
             the
             Particulars
             of
             what
             passes
             in
             these
             Cloysters
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             abominable
             before
             God
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             their
             Behaviour
             in
             general
             is
             Evidence
             enough
             to
             those
             of
             good
             Understanding
             ,
             who
             will
             observe
             it
             that
             they
             may
             conceive
             it
             aright
             .
             The
             greatest
             Evil
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             discover
             these
             Truths
             in
             any
             body
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             so
             powerful
             ,
             and
             have
             such
             Authority
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             World
             dreads
             them
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             Evil
             being
             unknown
             ,
             does
             Mischief
             to
             many
             ,
             and
             encreases
             daily
             ,
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Remedy
             applied
             to
             it
             :
             And
             he
             who
             should
             attempt
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             wou'd
             be
             crush'd
             under
             their
             powerful
             Arm
             :
             For
             they
             govern
             now
             all
             the
             Kings
             and
             great
             Men
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             m
             
               The
               Whore
               commits
               Adultery
               with
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               If
               this
               Whore
               of
               the
               Revelation
               was
               the
            
             Roman
             Church
             ?
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ;
             doubt
             not
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             of
             her
             only
             that
             S.
             John
             speaks
             in
             his
             Revelations
             .
             Her
             Whoredoms
             will
             suddenly
             come
             to
             a
             Height
             .
             n
             You
             will
             very
             quickly
             see
             her
             overturn'd
             and
             render'd
             infamous
             before
             all
             the
             World.
             All
             those
             who
             follow
             her
             shall
             be
             desolate
             .
             For
             she
             shall
             be
             so
             miserably
             treated
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             World
             will
             bewail
             her
             ;
             and
             according
             as
             she
             lifted
             up
             her self
             in
             Glory
             and
             Magnificence
             ,
             she
             shall
             be
             as
             much
             debased
             and
             contemned
             .
             All
             her
             Courtiers
             ,
             who
             at
             present
             extol
             and
             defend
             her
             ,
             shall
             perish
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             shall
             swallow
             down
             as
             much
             of
             her
             Curse
             ,
             as
             they
             now
             drink
             of
             her
             delicious
             Wine
             .
             Yet
             a
             little
             while
             and
             she
             shall
             have
             no
             longer
             Force
             to
             persecute
             the
             Friends
             of
             God.
             Then
             we
             may
             preach
             the
             Truth
             thro'
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             shall
             receive
             it
             .
             What
             is
             now
             hid
             and
             cover'd
             with
             Silk
             and
             Purple
             ,
             will
             then
             be
             discover'd
             to
             their
             Mischief
             and
             Confusion
             .
             Read
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Particularities
             of
             this
             Whore
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             more
             than
             I
             tell
             you
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             I
             see
             its
             Mischiefs
             only
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             so
             horrible
             to
             me
             that
             I
             tremble
             to
             think
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             cannot
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             
               (
               o
            
             )
             pray
             that
             they
             may
             not
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             because
             this
             is
             what
             she
             has
             merited
             by
             the
             streight
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             will
             never
             be
             truly
             known
             or
             followed
             but
             by
             the
             Ruine
             of
             her
             who
             has
             quitted
             her
             lawful
             Husband
             to
             joyn
             her self
             with
             Fornicators
             ;
             Such
             are
             all
             false
             Christians
             with
             whom
             she
             commits
             daily
             new
             Adulteries
             to
             the
             wronging
             of
             her
             faithful
             Husband
             ,
             who
             has
             lov'd
             her
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             enrich'd
             her
             with
             all
             sort
             of
             Graces
             and
             Vertues
             ,
             which
             she
             abuses
             ,
             to
             give
             up
             her self
             to
             her
             own
             Voluptuousness
             and
             Pleasures
             .
             These
             if
             considered
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             the
             Abyss
             of
             Evils
             :
             For
             she
             has
             no
             longer
             Fidelity
             nor
             Loyalty
             for
             her
             lawful
             Husband
             :
             She
             despises
             his
             Commandments
             and
             Laws
             :
             In
             short
             ;
             she
             will
             depend
             only
             on
             her
             own
             Authority
             and
             Power
             ,
             without
             reserving
             it
             to
             him
             from
             whom
             she
             received
             it
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             she
             has
             and
             possesses
             ,
             which
             she
             per●erts
             so
             miserably
             to
             the
             Prejudice
             of
             so
             many
             Souls
             ,
             whom
             she
             leads
             with
             her self
             to
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               How
               it
               was
               possible
               that
               a
               thing
               so
               holy
               ,
               establish'd
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               could
               become
               so
               abominable
               ?
            
             
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             the
             most
             perfect
             things
             become
             the
             most
             vile
             when
             they
             abuse
             their
             Perfections
             .
             We
             see
             Examples
             of
             this
             ,
             both
             in
             divine
             and
             humane
             things
             .
             The
             Angels
             who
             were
             such
             excellent
             Heavenly
             Creatures
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             become
             most
             infamous
             Devils
             ?
             Men
             who
             were
             created
             by
             God
             ,
             with
             all
             sort
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             surpassing
             all
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             become
             more
             miserable
             in
             Nature
             than
             any
             other
             Animals
             ,
             for
             having
             abused
             the
             Graces
             of
             God
             ?
             Consider
             a
             beautiful
             Woman
             that
             gives
             up
             her self
             to
             Lewdness
             :
             Does
             she
             not
             commit
             more
             Sins
             and
             Impieties
             than
             an
             ugly
             one
             wou'd
             do
             ,
             tho'
             she
             shou'd
             prostitute
             her self
             as
             well
             as
             the
             fair
             one
             ?
             The
             more
             wealthy
             a
             Man
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             loses
             when
             ruined
             ;
             and
             one
             that
             stands
             very
             high
             ,
             when
             he
             falls
             ,
             hurts
             himself
             worse
             than
             if
             the
             Fall
             had
             been
             only
             from
             his
             own
             Height
             ;
             because
             the
             greater
             Height
             we
             fall
             from
             ,
             the
             Fall
             is
             the
             more
             grievous
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             raised
             the
             Roman
             Church
             above
             all
             the
             People
             of
             God
             o
             that
             ever
             were
             in
             the
             World
             :
             For
             neither
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             nor
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             nor
             any
             others
             ,
             did
             ever
             receive
             such
             Graces
             and
             Prerogatives
             as
             the
             Church
             did
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             came
             to
             establish
             upon
             Earth
             .
             He
             bestowed
             on
             her
             ,
             and
             adorned
             her
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             ,
             promising
             her
             a
             perpetual
             Assistance
             and
             infinite
             Happiness
             ,
             sending
             her
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             rule
             and
             govern
             her
             :
             But
             she
             abusing
             all
             his
             Favours
             ,
             falsifies
             her
             Faith
             promised
             to
             her
             God
             ;
             makes
             no
             reckoning
             of
             his
             Laws
             and
             Ordinances
             ;
             but
             will
             follow
             her
             own
             Institution
             .
             She
             abandons
             her self
             to
             that
             which
             most
             pleases
             her
             Sensualities
             ,
             and
             makes
             Alliance
             with
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Creatures
             like
             her self
             ,
             having
             wasted
             with
             them
             all
             the
             spiritual
             Treasures
             which
             she
             had
             received
             from
             her
             only
             Husband
             :
             So
             that
             in
             her
             there
             is
             no
             Footstep
             any
             longer
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             the
             Path
             in
             which
             she
             trod
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Ways
             by
             which
             he
             walked
             ,
             nor
             any
             Observance
             of
             the
             Precepts
             that
             he
             gave
             her
             .
             Instead
             of
             Poor
             ,
             she
             is
             become
             Rich
             ,
             instead
             of
             Contempt
             she
             is
             honour'd
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             renouncing
             the
             World
             ,
             she
             seeks
             it
             ,
             follows
             and
             carelles
             it
             :
             Are
             not
             these
             Heights
             of
             Infidelity
             great
             enough
             to
             make
             her
             be
             rejected
             and
             abandoned
             unto
             the
             Miseries
             in
             which
             she
             is
             plunged
             ?
          
           
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               this
               Change
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               Poverty
               to
               Riches
               ,
               and
               from
               Contempt
               to
               Honour
               ,
               was
               introduc'd
               for
               a
               good
               End
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Councils
               had
               so
               ordain'd
               it
               for
               to
               support
               her
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             these
             are
             all
             vain
             Amusements
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             found
             to
             be
             evil
             ,
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             wou'd
             now
             find
             it
             to
             be
             good
             .
             We
             have
             not
             a
             mutable
             God
             p
             who
             changes
             his
             Resolutions
             as
             Men
             do
             .
             He
             never
             chang'd
             and
             never
             will
             change
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             brought
             upon
             Earth
             is
             the
             last
             Instruction
             that
             God
             will
             send
             Men
             for
             working
             out
             their
             Salvation
             .
             We
             must
             not
             look
             for
             any
             q
             other
             thing
             .
             Whatsoever
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             Words
             ,
             does
             certainly
             come
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             presided
             in
             these
             Councils
             ,
             who
             thus
             chang'd
             the
             Rules
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             gave
             his
             Church
             for
             maintaining
             her
             aright
             in
             his
             Spirit
             .
             But
             they
             would
             not
             persevere
             therein
             but
             devised
             to
             find
             out
             Ways
             to
             maintain
             themselves
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             worldly
             Riches
             and
             Honours
             .
             It
             had
             been
             much
             better
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             had
             perish'd
             outwardly
             ,
             when
             inwardly
             she
             did
             so
             ,
             than
             to
             invent
             new
             Ways
             contrary
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             maintain
             her
             in
             Reputation
             .
             Even
             as
             it
             wou'd
             be
             much
             better
             not
             to
             have
             a
             Body
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             one
             that
             is
             rotten
             :
             For
             that
             wou'd
             only
             infect
             others
             .
             I
             cannot
             express
             to
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Stench
             that
             I
             feel
             of
             the
             Corruption
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             How
             much
             more
             Stinking
             must
             it
             be
             in
             the
             Nostrils
             of
             God
             ?
             Wou'd
             it
             not
             be
             a
             great
             Sin
             to
             praise
             and
             commend
             a
             Whore
             that
             outwardly
             were
             beautiful
             ,
             but
             Pocky
             within
             ,
             and
             design
             that
             many
             might
             go
             into
             her
             to
             be
             infected
             with
             her
             Filthiness
             ?
             Such
             a
             one
             wou'd
             commit
             as
             many
             Murthers
             as
             there
             were
             Persons
             killed
             by
             Familiarity
             with
             her
             .
             Are
             not
             you
             afraid
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             you
             will
             so
             much
             commend
             and
             excuse
             this
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             easily
             perceive
             to
             be
             corrupted
             ?
             And
             the
             more
             she
             is
             drest
             up
             with
             Vertues
             and
             Sanctity
             ,
             she
             is
             the
             more
             capable
             of
             corrupting
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             who
             approach
             her
             ,
             thinking
             to
             find
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             without
             Blemish
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             contract
             nothing
             but
             the
             Corruption
             of
             an
             infamous
             Strumpet
             .
             Thus
             the
             most
             Sound
             become
             diseased
             ,
             and
             will
             perish
             if
             their
             Maladies
             be
             not
             quickly
             laid
             open
             ,
             and
             dress'd
             ,
             as
             is
             meet
             ,
             by
             that
             divine
             
             Physician
             ,
             who
             comes
             upon
             the
             Earth
             to
             teach
             us
             all
             things
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Promise
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             gave
             us
             speaking
             to
             his
             Diciples
             ,
             saying
             ,
             r
             that
             he
             wou'd
             send
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             shou'd
             teach
             us
             all
             things
             .
             He
             is
             now
             come
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             hear
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fifteenth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Time
               is
               come
               when
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               will
               teach
               us
               all
               Truth
               .
               How
               Christians
               do
               reject
               his
               Light
               ;
               and
               what
               Progress
               the
               Devil
               has
               made
               among
               them
               .
               For
               what
               end
               ,
               how
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               God
               communicates
               his
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               Who
               this
               Physician
               might
               be
               ,
               who
               could
               cure
               such
               Sores
               and
               such
               Corruption
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             promise
             us
             a
             little
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             
               who
               will
               teach
               us
               all
               things
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             LIGHT
             a
             which
             shall
             arise
             in
             the
             Darkness
             ,
             which
             the
             World
             will
             b
             not
             receive
             ,
             but
             c
             
               Love
               their
               Darkness
               rather
               than
               the
               Light.
            
             Therefore
             is
             it
             known
             by
             so
             few
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             receive
             it
             ;
             giving
             more
             Faith
             to
             their
             Darkness
             than
             to
             this
             Light
             which
             breaks
             forth
             as
             a
             new
             Day
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             comes
             to
             discover
             the
             Truth
             of
             all
             things
             .
             But
             Men
             are
             become
             now
             d
             so
             much
             Lovers
             of
             themselves
             that
             they
             will
             not
             learn
             the
             Truth
             ,
             except
             in
             things
             e
             which
             are
             agreeable
             to
             them
             ,
             resisting
             the
             Truth
             that
             reproves
             them
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             conformable
             to
             their
             Liking
             and
             Inclinations
             .
             In
             this
             they
             will
             give
             Laws
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             speak
             what
             they
             encline
             to
             hear
             .
             In
             these
             Times
             the
             Sins
             against
             
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             fully
             accomplished
             :
             Therefore
             Jesus
             Christ
             calls
             them
             f
             dangerous
             times
             ;
             because
             the
             Sins
             which
             are
             committed
             then
             will
             not
             be
             forgiven
             neither
             in
             this
             World
             nor
             in
             the
             other
             .
             When
             Jesus
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             committed
             many
             Sins
             against
             him
             :
             Nevertheless
             all
             those
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             ;
             because
             the
             Jews
             never
             g
             understood
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             Neververtheless
             they
             have
             perceived
             and
             confessed
             that
             they
             did
             ill
             in
             putting
             him
             to
             Death
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Sins
             of
             which
             we
             repent
             shall
             certainly
             be
             forgiven
             :
             But
             this
             Sin
             which
             is
             now
             committed
             against
             this
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             repented
             of
             ;
             and
             therefore
             will
             never
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             neither
             in
             this
             miserable
             World
             ,
             nor
             in
             that
             blessed
             one
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ;
             because
             they
             will
             never
             ask
             forgiveness
             for
             them
             ,
             since
             they
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             Physician
             to
             lay
             open
             and
             search
             into
             the
             Sores
             of
             a
             Patient
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             hope
             for
             a
             Remedy
             by
             his
             Cure
             ?
             Even
             so
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             cannot
             heal
             the
             Wounds
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             not
             let
             him
             discover
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               It
               was
               very
               desirable
               that
               these
               Wounds
               of
               our
               Souls
               were
               laid
               open
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               healed
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             it
             is
             indeed
             a
             desirable
             thing
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             very
             little
             desired
             :
             For
             all
             the
             World
             resists
             this
             Discovery
             ,
             and
             they
             think
             they
             do
             a
             very
             pious
             Action
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             hear
             nothing
             spoken
             of
             the
             Evils
             which
             have
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             the
             Monks
             and
             others
             who
             prosess
             to
             serve
             God.
             The
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             seems
             must
             accommodate
             himself
             to
             the
             Times
             if
             he
             would
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             must
             praise
             the
             Vices
             and
             Sins
             that
             are
             at
             present
             committed
             against
             him
             :
             For
             that
             String
             must
             not
             be
             touch'd
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             those
             who
             desire
             to
             continue
             in
             Reputation
             or
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             tho'
             they
             should
             commit
             all
             sort
             of
             Abominations
             ,
             and
             tho'
             they
             were
             Sorcerers
             and
             Devils
             .
             They
             teach
             it
             as
             a
             Principle
             of
             Vertue
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             excuse
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             take
             our
             Garments
             to
             cover
             them
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             may
             perceive
             them
             .
             This
             is
             very
             far
             from
             desiring
             that
             these
             Wounds
             may
             be
             laid
             open
             that
             they
             may
             be
             healed
             .
             'T
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             so
             often
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             see
             by
             what
             way
             there
             should
             be
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Person
             at
             present
             saved
             in
             Christendom
             ;
             because
             the
             greatest
             Part
             live
             as
             Atheists
             ,
             without
             acknowledging
             God
             any
             longer
             h
             or
             
             thinking
             on
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             having
             the
             Reputation
             of
             good
             Men
             ,
             are
             so
             full
             of
             the
             Sins
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             what
             way
             they
             can
             be
             gained
             .
             If
             it
             should
             be
             told
             a
             Priest
             ,
             
               Sir
               ,
               you
               are
               deceived
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               They
               do
               not
               operate
               of
               themselves
               ,
               as
               you
               think
               ,
            
             he
             would
             think
             this
             Advertisement
             came
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             would
             resist
             it
             as
             a
             very
             ill
             thing
             :
             Or
             if
             it
             should
             be
             said
             to
             a
             Monk
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             devout
             Person
             that
             they
             were
             not
             true
             Christians
             ,
             they
             would
             presently
             take
             the
             Alarum
             and
             withstand
             the
             Person
             who
             should
             tell
             them
             this
             Truth
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             an
             Enemy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Liar
             :
             because
             he
             who
             has
             no
             desire
             to
             amend
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             pleased
             to
             have
             his
             Faults
             discovered
             to
             him
             :
             Thus
             every
             one
             continues
             in
             his
             Sins
             ,
             and
             desires
             not
             to
             leave
             them
             off
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             discover
             them
             .
             In
             this
             Men
             love
             
               Darkness
               rather
               than
               the
               Light
            
             ,
             which
             arises
             so
             graciously
             ,
             upon
             which
             depends
             the
             Salvation
             or
             Damnation
             of
             all
             the
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             :
             For
             the
             Darkness
             is
             i
             universal
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Sect
             or
             Nation
             whatsoever
             that
             is
             in
             the
             real
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               she
               was
               obliged
               to
               discover
               these
               Truths
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               be
               of
               great
               use
               tho'
               it
               were
               but
               to
               my
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             you
             are
             no
             more
             disposed
             than
             any
             other
             to
             receive
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             unless
             your
             Heart
             be
             humble
             and
             your
             Spirit
             simplified
             .
             This
             is
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             told
             k
             Nicodemus
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             become
             a
             Child
             ,
             and
             enter
             again
             into
             his
             Mother's
             Womb
             ;
             affirming
             elsewhere
             that
             (
             l
             )
             
               If
               we
               are
               not
               converted
               ,
               and
               become
               as
               little
               Children
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             These
             very
             Words
             must
             now
             have
             their
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             Sense
             :
             For
             he
             who
             shall
             not
             submit
             his
             Spirit
             in
             Simplicity
             as
             a
             little
             Child
             ,
             cannot
             receive
             the
             real
             Truth
             which
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             brings
             into
             the
             World
             ;
             because
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Men
             and
             their
             evil
             Customs
             have
             so
             blinded
             and
             darkned
             their
             Understandings
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             receive
             the
             Light
             of
             Truth
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             first
             stript
             of
             all
             their
             Sciences
             acquired
             by
             humane
             Means
             ,
             which
             prove
             Vails
             and
             Bandages
             to
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             For
             these
             humane
             Maxims
             are
             all
             lying
             and
             deceitful
             ,
             teaching
             to
             honour
             Men
             ,
             and
             give
             Deference
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             Place
             and
             Dignities
             ,
             not
             considering
             that
             Honour
             is
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             by
             
             
             his
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             that
             Deference
             ought
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Truth
             only
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             is
             due
             ;
             and
             as
             long
             as
             we
             don't
             apprehend
             these
             things
             ,
             we
             will
             think
             we
             do
             well
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             Sciences
             we
             have
             learned
             from
             Men
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             empty
             our selves
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             receive
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             especially
             when
             by
             it
             we
             shall
             discover
             things
             quite
             contrary
             to
             our
             Sentiments
             ,
             or
             those
             which
             our
             Masters
             taught
             us
             .
             You
             are
             not
             more
             than
             any
             other
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             delivered
             from
             your
             own
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             hinders
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             under
             a
             Colour
             of
             good
             :
             For
             you
             wou'd
             make
             Scruple
             to
             believe
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             it
             shou'd
             tell
             you
             things
             contrary
             to
             the
             Councils
             held
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             as
             I
             perceived
             when
             I
             spoke
             of
             such
             things
             to
             you
             ;
             because
             you
             have
             been
             brought
             up
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             foster'd
             with
             a
             Belief
             that
             these
             Councils
             were
             directed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             tho'
             this
             cannot
             be
             true
             ;
             it
             being
             your
             Resolution
             not
             to
             depart
             from
             her
             .
             This
             will
             hinder
             you
             from
             submitting
             to
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             will
             have
             no
             Opposition
             nor
             Resistance
             ,
             but
             a
             simple
             Submission
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               I
               could
               not
               disown
               I
               had
               Difficulty
               to
               believe
               things
               contrary
               to
               the
               Councils
               :
               Nevertheless
               I
               would
               follow
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             you
             cannot
             follow
             the
             one
             without
             quitting
             the
             other
             ;
             because
             indeed
             they
             are
             as
             far
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Truth
             is
             from
             Lyes
             :
             For
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             teaches
             only
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             makes
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ;
             whereas
             these
             Councils
             teach
             only
             that
             which
             makes
             for
             their
             own
             Glory
             and
             Authority
             .
             Take
             off
             a
             little
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             this
             Veil
             of
             Preoccupation
             of
             believing
             blindly
             that
             Rome
             is
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ;
             and
             submit
             to
             God
             that
             he
             may
             shew
             you
             what
             Truth
             is
             in
             this
             .
             You
             will
             feel
             evidently
             in
             the
             Bottom
             of
             your
             Soul
             ,
             that
             God
             cannot
             change
             as
             these
             Persons
             have
             changed
             the
             Institutions
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             We
             must
             not
             be
             so
             void
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             blindly
             to
             lay
             the
             Foundation
             of
             our
             Eternal
             Salvation
             upon
             false
             Suppositions
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             fully
             open
             our
             Eyes
             and
             consider
             if
             what
             we
             have
             learned
             hitherto
             ,
             be
             more
             clear
             and
             solid
             than
             what
             is
             now
             discovered
             .
             You
             will
             thereby
             perceive
             which
             of
             the
             two
             is
             farthest
             from
             the
             true
             Light
             :
             But
             as
             long
             as
             you
             are
             partial
             ,
             and
             can
             hardly
             believe
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             your
             Soul
             is
             not
             free
             to
             receive
             this
             Truth
             .
             If
             you
             believe
             things
             ,
             because
             Councils
             or
             others
             have
             told
             you
             them
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             established
             in
             the
             Truth
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             Opinion
             you
             have
             of
             those
             who
             tell
             you
             them
             .
             And
             do
             you
             not
             know
             
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             says
             l
             that
             
               all
               Men
               are
               Lyars
            
             ?
             Wherefore
             then
             will
             you
             believe
             things
             because
             Men
             say
             them
             ?
             I
             wou'd
             never
             have
             you
             to
             believe
             my
             Words
             ,
             because
             I
             say
             them
             ;
             but
             I
             wou'd
             indeed
             have
             you
             to
             believe
             them
             because
             they
             are
             true
             .
             We
             ought
             always
             to
             follow
             and
             love
             the
             Truth
             ,
             wherever
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             never
             to
             believe
             and
             follow
             a
             Lye
             ,
             even
             tho'
             it
             shou'd
             come
             from
             the
             Mouth
             of
             a
             holy
             Person
             :
             For
             otherwise
             we
             shall
             commit
             great
             and
             irreparable
             Faults
             as
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             especially
             in
             this
             dangerous
             time
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Devil
             is
             plac'd
             m
             in
             God's
             Throne
             ,
             and
             teaches
             us
             Lyes
             instead
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             That
             God
             has
             given
             us
             an
             Understanding
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             is
             not
             for
             temporal
             and
             transient
             things
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             understand
             and
             discern
             the
             Things
             that
             concern
             our
             Salvation
             and
             Eternal
             Life
             .
             In
             this
             we
             ought
             to
             employ
             all
             the
             Force
             of
             our
             Spirit
             n
             to
             discover
             if
             what
             they
             tell
             and
             teach
             us
             now
             in
             this
             Matter
             be
             true
             or
             not
             ,
             without
             adventuring
             upon
             a
             blind
             Belief
             ,
             as
             all
             Christians
             do
             at
             present
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               I
               would
               not
               lean
               to
               a
               blind
               Belief
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               streight
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             you
             will
             have
             no
             trouble
             to
             believe
             what
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             tho'
             it
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Councils
             :
             For
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             of
             my self
             ,
             and
             I
             tell
             only
             what
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dictates
             to
             me
             .
             Take
             good
             heed
             to
             my
             Words
             :
             they
             proceed
             always
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             who
             must
             teach
             all
             things
             .
             He
             cannot
             deceive
             you
             ,
             as
             wou'd
             your
             Learning
             and
             Studies
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             acquired
             by
             humane
             Means
             .
             Be
             jealous
             of
             them
             :
             For
             't
             is
             so
             long
             since
             the
             Devil
             did
             insinuate
             himself
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             to
             corrupt
             it
             ,
             that
             almost
             it
             cannot
             be
             told
             from
             what
             time
             it
             was
             corrupted
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             even
             while
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             yet
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Dvil
             o
             listed
             himself
             as
             a
             Soldier
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             on
             design
             to
             thwart
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Apostles
             he
             became
             a
             Captain
             ;
             because
             he
             had
             already
             gained
             many
             under
             his
             Power
             p
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Disciples
             he
             had
             yet
             more
             ,
             and
             might
             then
             by
             just
             Title
             have
             born
             the
             Name
             of
             Colonel
             ;
             because
             he
             
               ruled
               many
            
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             Apostles
             Death
             he
             became
             a
             Governour
             by
             the
             Encrease
             of
             his
             Power
             :
             But
             since
             they
             wou'd
             needs
             form
             this
             Body
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             the
             Devil
             is
             become
             General
             
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             which
             Government
             ,
             he
             has
             now
             conquered
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             is
             
               universal
               Emperor
            
             ,
             especially
             over
             the
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             he
             holds
             under
             his
             particular
             Empire
             .
             He
             is
             therefore
             justly
             called
             Antichrist
             ;
             because
             he
             has
             gainsaid
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             by
             him
             has
             been
             abolished
             and
             annihilated
             ;
             because
             under
             this
             Pretext
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             has
             infatuated
             Mens
             Minds
             to
             make
             them
             believe
             that
             what
             is
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             q
             is
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             is
             the
             holy
             Church
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             these
             false
             Persuasions
             ,
             he
             has
             deceived
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Religions
             believe
             they
             follow
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             follow
             the
             Devil
             :
             because
             he
             is
             so
             masqu'd
             with
             the
             Veil
             of
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             he
             cou'd
             have
             prevail'd
             with
             
               well-meaning
               Persons
            
             ,
             by
             teaching
             them
             Evil
             ;
             but
             under
             this
             Colour
             of
             Holiness
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Church
            
             ,
             all
             the
             World
             do
             blindly
             follow
             him
             with
             such
             Fidelity
             ,
             that
             it
             wou'd
             be
             very
             hard
             to
             divert
             them
             from
             him
             .
             Every
             one
             wou'd
             think
             he
             did
             ill
             to
             quit
             this
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             only
             in
             Appearance
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             true
             one
             .
             I
             only
             regret
             you
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             who
             sincerely
             intend
             to
             follow
             the
             real
             Truth
             ,
             and
             nevertheless
             fear
             to
             resist
             Lyes
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             frivolous
             Imagination
             that
             the
             Church
             will
             still
             continue
             in
             the
             material
             Place
             where
             Jesus
             Christ
             established
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               when
               I
               should
               discover
               this
               Spirit
               of
               Errour
               ,
               I
               would
               never
               follow
               it
               :
               That
               I
               would
               gladly
               abandon
               it
               ,
               and
               follow
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             if
             you
             wou'd
             follow
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             quit
             then
             all
             these
             foolish
             Persuasions
             that
             Christians
             have
             now
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             invented
             by
             Antichrist
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             gain
             all
             the
             World
             to
             himself
             by
             apparent
             Holiness
             .
             They
             wou'd
             persuade
             you
             that
             Rome
             is
             the
             
               Holy
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             obey
             her
             in
             all
             her
             Ordinances
             .
             If
             you
             do
             this
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             ascribing
             to
             Men
             what
             belongs
             to
             God
             only
             ;
             as
             
               Honour
               ,
               Power
            
             and
             Infallibility
             .
             Every
             one
             believes
             that
             this
             belongs
             to
             her
             ;
             tho'
             it
             belongs
             to
             none
             but
             God
             alone
             to
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             his
             Almighty
             Power
             :
             As
             also
             to
             receive
             Honour
             ,
             appertains
             to
             God
             only
             :
             and
             he
             who
             seeks
             and
             desires
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             Robber
             ,
             and
             receives
             what
             does
             not
             belong
             to
             him
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             you
             refer
             yourself
             in
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             she
             will
             oblige
             you
             to
             things
             against
             God
             and
             your
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             to
             
             acknowledge
             that
             some
             Saints
             are
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             knew
             of
             me
             ,
             she
             wou'd
             condemn
             me
             for
             such
             ,
             tho'
             I
             act
             only
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Books
             that
             handle
             the
             pure
             Truth
             ,
             are
             condemned
             and
             forbidden
             by
             this
             Church
             .
             There
             is
             no
             longer
             any
             thing
             but
             Lying
             that
             triumphs
             in
             her
             :
             For
             she
             even
             teaches
             that
             we
             may
             have
             the
             Pardon
             of
             our
             Sins
             without
             a
             precise
             Love
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             overturns
             all
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             :
             For
             they
             are
             established
             ,
             and
             have
             spoken
             for
             no
             other
             End
             r
             but
             to
             teach
             this
             Love
             which
             Man
             owes
             to
             God
             :
             And
             now
             there
             are
             Glosses
             and
             Arguments
             found
             out
             to
             disguise
             this
             Love
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             it
             the
             Mantle
             of
             self-love
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             promise
             us
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             make
             us
             perish
             insensibly
             ,
             without
             knowing
             it
             :
             For
             all
             they
             who
             do
             not
             precisely
             love
             God
             ,
             s
             go
             to
             the
             Devil
             .
             Say
             the
             Church
             what
             it
             please
             ,
             it
             cannot
             change
             the
             Ordinance
             that
             God
             made
             from
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             World.
             I
             see
             nothing
             there
             but
             Tricks
             and
             Distractions
             :
             For
             instead
             of
             saying
             to
             us
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             said
             to
             the
             Young
             Man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             t
             
               If
               thou
               wouldest
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               keep
               my
               Commandments
               :
            
             For
             the
             obtaining
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             she
             teaches
             us
             a
             thousand
             Fopperies
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             never
             taught
             us
             ,
             by
             
               Indulgencies
               ,
               Confraternities
               ,
               Cords
               ,
               Girdles
               ,
            
             or
             Scapularies
             ,
             and
             Devotions
             ,
             to
             Images
             .
             All
             this
             to
             me
             seems
             so
             far
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             pain'd
             at
             the
             Heart
             when
             I
             think
             on
             't
             .
             I
             believe
             all
             these
             things
             serve
             only
             to
             dazle
             Mens
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             never
             come
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             amuse
             us
             as
             they
             do
             the
             Children
             ,
             with
             Rattles
             to
             charm
             our
             Miseries
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               I
               would
               fain
               discover
               where
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               was
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               follow
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             he
             is
             now
             come
             in
             the
             World.
             You
             shall
             know
             him
             by
             Truth
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             :
             For
             he
             is
             the
             same
             with
             God.
             There
             are
             not
             in
             God
             three
             Persons
             ,
             as
             People
             imagine
             ;
             because
             all
             that
             we
             can
             say
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             ,
             only
             that
             he
             is
             perfect
             u
             Love
             ,
             all-just
             ,
             all-good
             and
             all-true
             .
             Behold
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             that
             we
             can
             know
             of
             God
             in
             this
             present
             Life
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             three
             Persons
             in
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             that
             there
             are
             three
             Powers
             ,
             that
             Love
             is
             his
             Essence
             ,
             that
             his
             x
             Word
             communicates
             
             this
             Love
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             z
             Understanding
             makes
             Man
             to
             comprehend
             it
             .
             This
             Love
             being
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             ,
             never
             beginning
             ,
             and
             also
             will
             never
             end
             ,
             which
             Love
             was
             communicated
             to
             Man
             from
             the
             Creation
             :
             But
             seeing
             he
             understood
             it
             not
             sufficiently
             ,
             God
             made
             his
             Word
             a
             
               to
               become
               Flesh
            
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             the
             better
             understood
             by
             an
             Organ
             sutable
             to
             our
             Senses
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             therefore
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             the
             Word
             b
             which
             c
             communicates
             to
             Man
             this
             Love
             that
             is
             in
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             d
             is
             the
             Wisdom
             '
             that
             gives
             the
             Understanding
             to
             comprehend
             this
             Love.
             Behold
             the
             three
             Persons
             that
             must
             be
             known
             in
             God
             ,
             these
             are
             ,
             the
             LOVE
             ,
             the
             WORD
             that
             declares
             this
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             VNDERSTANDING
             ,
             that
             comprehends
             it
             .
             Now
             the
             Essence
             of
             Love
             ,
             was
             from
             all
             Eterniry
             ;
             But
             Men
             cou'd
             not
             know
             it
             but
             since
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             even
             then
             imperfectly
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             found
             out
             the
             Means
             to
             make
             it
             known
             by
             this
             humane
             Body
             which
             he
             took
             for
             this
             end
             e
             when
             he
             came
             to
             treat
             familiarly
             with
             Men
             ;
             he
             becoming
             Man
             to
             make
             them
             see
             manifestly
             how
             much
             he
             lov'd
             them
             :
             And
             not
             being
             yet
             satisfied
             with
             this
             ,
             to
             communicate
             this
             Love
             so
             sensibly
             ,
             he
             f
             moreover
             sends
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             teach
             them
             all
             things
             .
             You
             shall
             know
             him
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             by
             the
             principal
             Qualities
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
            
             and
             Truth
             ,
             which
             are
             always
             inseparable
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             Remark
             well
             ,
             if
             what
             is
             told
             you
             ,
             be
             still
             accompanied
             with
             these
             three
             Qualities
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               comes
               into
               the
               World
               in
               Flesh
               ,
               as
               Jesus
               Christ
               did
               at
               his
               Birth
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             his
             coming
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             to
             communicate
             himself
             to
             Men
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             ;
             because
             he
             comes
             not
             to
             shew
             them
             any
             new
             thing
             for
             working
             out
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             having
             sufficiently
             taught
             them
             all
             things
             ,
             tho'
             Men
             have
             not
             comprehended
             it
             ;
             and
             now
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             comes
             to
             give
             unto
             the
             Mind
             the
             Understanding
             of
             the
             same
             things
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             taught
             while
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             .
             Even
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             g
             to
             perfect
             it
             ,
             so
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             comes
             not
             now
             to
             destroy
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             to
             h
             perfect
             g
             
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             the
             perfect
             Understanding
             of
             it
             to
             all
             those
             who
             will
             receive
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             Needful
             that
             for
             this
             end
             he
             take
             a
             Humane
             Body
             ;
             because
             he
             brings
             no
             new
             Words
             but
             new
             Notices
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             conceived
             by
             Mens
             Spirits
             .
             These
             Notices
             being
             spiritual
             have
             no
             need
             of
             a
             natural
             Body
             that
             they
             may
             be
             communicated
             to
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Men.
             If
             you
             wou'd
             receive
             him
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             must
             become
             a
             Child
             ,
             and
             i
             submit
             your self
             wholly
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             will
             find
             the
             Effects
             .
             But
             never
             let
             your self
             be
             deceived
             by
             false
             Appearances
             :
             For
             there
             are
             now
             many
             false
             Prophets
             that
             come
             in
             God's
             Name
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             formerly
             .
             Try
             always
             if
             they
             who
             speak
             to
             you
             do
             possess
             these
             three
             Qualities
             of
             God
             :
             Thereby
             you
             shall
             assuredly
             discover
             them
             .
             For
             if
             you
             let
             your self
             be
             amused
             with
             good
             Words
             ,
             or
             even
             by
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Prophesies
             or
             Miracles
             ,
             the
             Devil
             can
             counterfeit
             enough
             to
             deceive
             you
             .
             Reject
             also
             all
             those
             who
             praise
             or
             flatter
             you
             :
             Because
             the
             Devil
             does
             ordinarily
             use
             these
             Means
             to
             deceive
             those
             whom
             he
             desires
             to
             gain
             to
             himself
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             always
             firm
             and
             true
             ,
             full
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             .
             There
             is
             no
             need
             that
             he
             make
             himself
             visible
             to
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             sufficiently
             felt
             by
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             He
             shall
             illuminate
             all
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             enlighten
             the
             Spirits
             of
             all
             those
             who
             will
             hear
             and
             follow
             him
             .
             But
             there
             must
             be
             an
             humble
             Heart
             ,
             and
             a
             Spirit
             entirely
             yielded
             up
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Sixteenth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               How
               we
               must
               beware
               of
               false
               Christs
               and
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               seduce
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               much
               followed
               at
               present
               .
               How
               to
               discern
               true
               Prophets
               from
               the
               false
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               would
               be
               to
               no
               purpose
               at
               present
               to
               aim
               at
               the
               Conversion
               of
               Christians
               by
               preaching
               the
               Truth
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               How
               it
               was
               possible
               to
               beware
               of
               these
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               since
               there
               were
               so
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               disguised
               with
               Vertue
               and
               Holiness
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Be
             upon
             your
             Guard
             ,
             Sir
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             in
             this
             Age
             that
             we
             a
             
               ought
               to
               be
               sober
               ,
               and
               watch
               continually
               ;
               because
               the
               Devil
               goes
               about
               us
               on
               design
               to
               devour
               and
               destroy
               us
               .
            
             If
             we
             have
             not
             Faith
             to
             believe
             all
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             foretold
             us
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             resist
             him
             ;
             because
             he
             is
             so
             disguised
             with
             Sanctity
             ,
             and
             cover'd
             with
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             Pious
             will
             blindly
             believe
             and
             follow
             him
             .
             Resist
             him
             strongly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             warning
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             so
             often
             gave
             us
             ,
             b
             
               to
               beware
               of
               false
               Christs
               and
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               seduce
               and
               deceive
               many
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             as
             to
             
               Turks
               ,
               Heathens
            
             or
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             bids
             us
             
               be
               so
               much
               upon
               our
               Guard
               ,
            
             but
             false
             Christians
             who
             sit
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             God.
             He
             who
             has
             not
             Faith
             to
             believe
             that
             this
             is
             the
             time
             now
             wherein
             c
             
               the
               Abomination
               of
               Desolation
               is
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             cannot
             resist
             the
             Devil
             ,
             because
             he
             resists
             the
             known
             Truth
             ,
             and
             so
             commits
             a
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             For
             this
             Abomination
             is
             so
             true
             and
             manifest
             that
             no
             body
             can
             be
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             who
             are
             obstinate
             in
             Sin
             ,
             and
             will
             die
             without
             Penitence
             ,
             blindly
             presuming
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             desiring
             to
             discover
             the
             Truth
             which
             is
             now
             set
             before
             their
             Eyes
             .
             The
             Holy
             Spirit
             who
             is
             now
             come
             to
             bring
             
             into
             the
             World
             the
             Light
             of
             Truth
             ,
             clearly
             discovers
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             shall
             make
             manifest
             the
             Lyes
             and
             Defects
             of
             those
             who
             are
             believed
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             the
             People
             will
             only
             give
             ear
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             not
             continue
             obstinately
             in
             the
             Persuasions
             which
             they
             blindly
             received
             :
             For
             such
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             d
             with
             Sorcerers
             ;
             not
             that
             they
             shall
             commit
             the
             same
             Sins
             with
             those
             Sorcerers
             ,
             which
             poison
             others
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             their
             Unbelief
             ,
             they
             shall
             persist
             to
             believe
             and
             follow
             these
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             shall
             lead
             them
             into
             the
             Depth
             of
             their
             own
             Miseries
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             the
             just
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             they
             loved
             e
             
               the
               Darkness
               more
               than
               the
               Truth
               ,
            
             which
             God
             sends
             so
             liberally
             for
             enlightning
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             will
             not
             receive
             it
             ,
             resist
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             forgiven
             neither
             in
             this
             World
             nor
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             consequently
             they
             shall
             be
             obliged
             to
             continue
             with
             the
             Sorcerers
             ,
             whom
             they
             wou'd
             not
             leave
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             reckoning
             themselves
             to
             be
             more
             holy
             than
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             For
             they
             wou'd
             not
             believe
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Evil
             hid
             under
             a
             Colour
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Sanctity
             ,
             and
             resisted
             the
             Truth
             as
             an
             evil
             thing
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               How
               I
               might
               avoid
               these
               false
               Bretheren
               ,
               with
               whom
               I
               must
               daily
               converse
               ?
               and
               if
               I
               ought
               to
               have
               an
               ill
               Opinion
               of
               all
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             trust
             no
             body
             ,
             unless
             you
             see
             clearly
             that
             the
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
            
             and
             Truth
             of
             God
             lives
             in
             them
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             whole
             Course
             of
             their
             Actions
             they
             strive
             to
             attain
             to
             these
             three
             Vertues
             :
             For
             otherwise
             you
             will
             be
             easily
             deceived
             ;
             because
             you
             are
             of
             easie
             Belief
             .
             You
             shall
             think
             you
             treat
             with
             a
             Servant
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             you
             shall
             be
             treating
             with
             a
             Sorcerer
             .
             There
             are
             so
             many
             of
             them
             thro'
             all
             the
             World
             that
             they
             make
             up
             more
             than
             three
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Wicked
             have
             the
             Appearance
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Holiness
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             Hypocrisie
             they
             deceive
             good
             Men
             who
             wou'd
             scruple
             to
             have
             an
             ill
             Opinion
             of
             their
             Neighbour
             .
             You
             must
             not
             be
             of
             the
             Opinion
             that
             all
             your
             Friends
             are
             Sorcerers
             ,
             thereby
             to
             hate
             and
             condemn
             them
             ;
             but
             you
             must
             distrust
             every
             one
             that
             you
             may
             not
             be
             deceiv'd
             by
             them
             ;
             not
             to
             shock
             them
             thro'
             Malice
             ,
             but
             to
             beware
             of
             them
             f
             thro'
             Prudence
             ,
             till
             you
             know
             assuredly
             that
             they
             strive
             for
             these
             three
             Vertues
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             the
             Devil
             can
             never
             possess
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             Appearance
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             easie
             to
             discover
             
             when
             they
             are
             false
             :
             For
             the
             Qualities
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             are
             
               Lying
               ,
               Inconstancy
               ,
               Hypocrisie
            
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             are
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             deal
             usually
             in
             Lyes
             ,
             and
             are
             inconstant
             and
             changeable
             ,
             disguised
             and
             dissembled
             ,
             g
             
               hating
               the
               Light
               ,
               fearing
               lest
               their
               Works
               shou'd
               be
               known
               and
               made
               manifest
               .
            
             He
             who
             is
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             is
             always
             haughty
             and
             proud
             ,
             and
             affects
             Honour
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             willingly
             yield
             to
             any
             body
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             who
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             seeks
             him
             ,
             has
             ordinarily
             these
             Qualities
             ;
             he
             is
             true
             ,
             sincere
             and
             single
             in
             Heart
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             to
             conform
             him self
             to
             the
             Life
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             neither
             seeks
             ,
             nor
             fears
             ,
             nor
             hopes
             for
             any
             thing
             without
             him
             .
             All
             these
             Marks
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             will
             make
             you
             easily
             discern
             with
             what
             Spirit
             those
             are
             led
             with
             whom
             you
             must
             converse
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             let
             your self
             be
             advised
             by
             any
             erroneous
             Spirits
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             so
             numerous
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             highest
             Places
             and
             Dignities
             :
             Because
             the
             Devil
             being
             so
             powerful
             ,
             he
             still
             prefers
             his
             own
             to
             Honours
             and
             Offices
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             Means
             he
             may
             gain
             the
             more
             Followers
             .
             Therefore
             I
             advised
             you
             heretofore
             to
             abandon
             all
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             continue
             in
             so
             great
             Perils
             as
             there
             are
             now
             in
             conversing
             with
             Men.
             
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               I
               had
               a
               long
               time
               agoe
               quitted
               the
               Conversation
               of
               worldly
               and
               evil
               Men
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               those
               who
               seem'd
               to
               me
               to
               be
               good
               Men
               ,
               I
               had
               never
               a
               hard
               Thought
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               could
               hardly
               believe
               that
               they
               belonged
               to
               the
               Devil
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             If
             none
             but
             Worldlings
             and
             wicked
             Men
             cou'd
             deceive
             us
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             wou'd
             not
             have
             so
             often
             said
             ,
             h
             
               Beware
               of
               those
               who
               come
               to
               you
               in
               my
               Name
               and
               deceive
               many
               ,
               yeae
               ,
               even
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               the
               very
               Elect.
            
             These
             Words
             make
             appear
             sufficiently
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Worldlings
             and
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             of
             whom
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             so
             often
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               deceived
            
             ;
             because
             all
             good
             Men
             do
             abhor
             these
             Worldlings
             and
             wicked
             Men
             :
             They
             are
             therefore
             out
             of
             Hazard
             of
             being
             deceived
             by
             them
             .
             But
             these
             devout
             Persons
             ,
             or
             who
             wear
             Religious
             Habits
             ,
             being
             nevertheless
             in
             the
             Devil's
             Service
             ,
             may
             deceive
             many
             under
             these
             false
             Appearances
             .
             It
             is
             with
             just
             Reason
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             calls
             our
             Times
             dangerous
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Dangers
             are
             so
             cover'd
             and
             disguis'd
             with
             great
             Advantages
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             can
             scarcely
             be
             discerned
             from
             the
             other
             .
             We
             will
             esteem
             it
             a
             great
             Happiness
             to
             have
             some
             Friend
             a
             Priest
             
             or
             a
             Religious
             Person
             ,
             or
             plac'd
             in
             some
             Dignity
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             Man
             of
             Honour
             and
             Learning
             ,
             will
             give
             us
             his
             Advice
             and
             Counsel
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             our
             spiritual
             and
             temporal
             Good
             :
             Nevertheless
             this
             Person
             shall
             sometimes
             be
             engaged
             to
             the
             Devil
             to
             do
             all
             the
             Mischief
             he
             can
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             very
             dangerous
             thing
             ?
             For
             we
             take
             their
             Counsel
             as
             if
             it
             came
             from
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             it
             comes
             directly
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             makes
             us
             follow
             his
             Will
             under
             the
             Pretence
             of
             its
             being
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             Was
             it
             not
             needful
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             shou'd
             so
             often
             and
             so
             precisely
             warn
             us
             
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               these
               Dangers
               ,
            
             to
             which
             no
             Perils
             ,
             neither
             from
             the
             Wicked
             nor
             from
             visible
             Devils
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             compar'd
             ?
             because
             all
             good
             Men
             will
             always
             resist
             them
             :
             But
             these
             false
             Bretheren
             who
             come
             in
             Christ's
             Name
             ,
             wou'd
             deceive
             the
             very
             Elect
             ,
             Therefore
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             trust
             no
             body
             ,
             tho'
             they
             shou'd
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               Christ
            
             :
             For
             Christ
             is
             not
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             i
             that
             he
             left
             us
             by
             his
             Word
             .
             He
             who
             believes
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             is
             deceived
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               if
               this
               were
               true
               ,
               many
               Souls
               would
               be
               deceived
               ;
               because
               all
               they
               who
               profess
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               do
               follow
               the
               Counsel
               and
               Direction
               of
               some
               Man
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               be
               of
               those
               who
               belong
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               they
               may
               deliver
               many
               Souls
               to
               Satan
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             this
             is
             lamentable
             in
             our
             Days
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             introduc'd
             these
             Directions
             of
             Men
             ,
             by
             which
             so
             many
             are
             led
             to
             Damnation
             ,
             even
             tho
             they
             were
             not
             directed
             by
             some
             Sorcerer
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             least
             turned
             away
             from
             God
             to
             adhere
             to
             Men.
             This
             is
             a
             great
             Hindrance
             to
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             :
             For
             as
             long
             as
             we
             adhere
             to
             the
             Creatures
             k
             we
             shall
             never
             find
             God.
             The
             one
             must
             go
             out
             before
             the
             other
             enter
             ;
             and
             these
             Guides
             instead
             of
             leading
             Souls
             to
             God
             do
             withdraw
             them
             from
             him
             ,
             even
             tho'
             they
             were
             good
             Men
             ;
             because
             God
             is
             jealous
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             a
             Rival
             ,
             nor
             our
             Hearts
             to
             be
             separated
             or
             divided
             .
             If
             so
             many
             Souls
             be
             engag'd
             to
             the
             Devil
             by
             these
             Directions
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             they
             chose
             rather
             to
             be
             lov'd
             by
             Men
             than
             God.
             This
             gives
             the
             Devil
             Power
             to
             gain
             them
             by
             the
             Means
             of
             these
             Directors
             ,
             who
             are
             much
             more
             lov'd
             and
             follow'd
             than
             God
             is
             :
             For
             he
             is
             often
             forgotten
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             remember
             these
             Men.
             Wives
             esteem
             them
             more
             than
             their
             Husbands
             ;
             Daughters
             more
             than
             Father
             
             and
             Mother
             ,
             and
             Men
             take
             more
             of
             their
             Counsel
             than
             that
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             Thus
             every
             one
             furnishes
             Matter
             for
             the
             Devil
             to
             be
             deceiv'd
             by
             him
             .
             It
             is
             by
             this
             ▪
             Door
             he
             enters
             to
             make
             himself
             universal
             Emperour
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             He
             had
             gain'd
             many
             before
             the
             Coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             but
             since
             he
             slipt
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             these
             Directions
             ,
             he
             possesses
             all
             ,
             the
             Wicked
             with
             their
             own
             Will
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             indirectly
             by
             the
             Conduct
             of
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             whom
             he
             has
             introduc'd
             into
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             never
             establish
             such
             Directions
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             nor
             yet
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             their
             Disciples
             .
             If
             this
             had
             been
             an
             Institution
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             wou●d
             have
             been
             observ'd
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             who
             had
             more
             Zeal
             to
             gain
             Souls
             to
             God
             than
             these
             new
             Directors
             have
             :
             For
             they
             rather
             draw
             them
             to
             themselves
             than
             lead
             them
             to
             God.
             This
             often
             makes
             the
             Guides
             and
             those
             who
             are
             led
             by
             them
             to
             perish
             and
             go
             both
             together
             to
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               By
               what
               Means
               I
               might
               avoid
               the
               Seduction
               of
               these
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               since
               they
               had
               the
               chief
               Ranks
               in
               the
               Church
               ?
               how
               I
               might
               discover
               them
               from
               the
               true
               ones
               ?
               If
               the
               one
               be
               Priests
               and
               Religious
               Persons
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             It
             will
             be
             very
             hard
             for
             to
             discern
             them
             ,
             unless
             you
             read
             diligently
             the
             ancient
             Prophets
             ,
             :
             There
             you
             will
             find
             how
             the
             true
             and
             how
             the
             false
             Prophets
             have
             spoken
             :
             For
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             are
             this
             Day
             guided
             by
             the
             same
             Spirits
             .
             The
             holy
             Prophets
             were
             and
             still
             will
             be
             led
             l
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             the
             false
             ones
             were
             and
             still
             will
             be
             led
             and
             directed
             by
             the
             Devil
             m
             ,
             as
             well
             at
             present
             as
             under
             the
             old
             Law.
             There
             is
             only
             this
             difference
             of
             times
             ,
             that
             then
             there
             were
             many
             holy
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             now
             there
             are
             few
             or
             none
             ;
             because
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             False
             is
             so
             encreast
             that
             they
             have
             almost
             swallowed
             up
             the
             Good.
             And
             as
             God
             is
             not
             visible
             by
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             Devil
             visible
             after
             that
             Manner
             ,
             both
             being
             invisible
             Spirits
             ;
             who
             nevertheless
             render
             themselves
             visible
             by
             their
             n
             Operations
             :
             For
             he
             who
             is
             guided
             by
             God
             ,
             will
             still
             speak
             (
             o
             )
             the
             Truth
             without
             regarding
             whether
             it
             please
             or
             displease
             Men
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             who
             is
             led
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             will
             still
             speak
             p
             as
             Men
             are
             willing
             to
             hear
             .
             
             Remark
             well
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ;
             you
             will
             find
             q
             that
             all
             the
             false
             Prophets
             did
             then
             always
             tell
             good
             News
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             every
             one
             Peace
             ,
             Prosperity
             and
             Assurance
             whereby
             they
             deceived
             all
             the
             World.
             This
             is
             even
             practised
             at
             present
             :
             For
             if
             you
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             these
             Priests
             and
             Religious
             Persons
             ,
             you
             shall
             hear
             them
             always
             promising
             Peace
             and
             Safety
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             in
             temporal
             Affairs
             ,
             whether
             as
             to
             the
             State
             or
             as
             to
             particular
             Persons
             :
             You
             hear
             them
             always
             telling
             good
             News
             ,
             and
             promising
             that
             all
             shall
             go
             well
             :
             So
             that
             if
             you
             remark
             the
             Discourses
             of
             these
             false
             Prophets
             of
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Preachers
             and
             Confessors
             at
             present
             ,
             you
             shall
             hear
             them
             all
             speak
             almost
             the
             same
             Language
             :
             For
             the
             most
             Pious
             now-a-days
             study
             to
             please
             Men
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             them
             things
             agreeable
             to
             their
             Senses
             ,
             and
             hereby
             they
             destroy
             all
             the
             World
             :
             For
             if
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             wou'd
             tell
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             wou'd
             preach
             to
             all
             the
             World
             r
             
               that
               the
               Abomination
               is
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               high
               time
               to
               turn
               to
               God.
               That
            
             s
             
               the
               Ax
               is
               laid
               to
               the
               Root
               ,
               to
               hew
               down
               the
               Tree
               ,
               and
               to
               break
               down
            
             t
             
               that
               great
               Statue
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               Sin
               has
               rendered
               abominable
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               also
               that
               the
               Life
               of
               Christians
               is
               very
               far
               from
               true
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               best
               of
               them
               live
               in
               a
               Presumption
               of
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               Sins
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Which
             is
             most
             true
             :
             But
             instead
             of
             doing
             this
             ,
             they
             praise
             and
             exalt
             the
             Church
             as
             if
             she
             were
             holy
             ;
             and
             they
             persuade
             People
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             when
             they
             are
             baptized
             ;
             and
             tho'
             they
             do
             not
             at
             all
             live
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             yet
             nevertheless
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             In
             which
             they
             deceive
             and
             seduce
             them
             :
             For
             there
             are
             no
             true
             Christians
             ,
             but
             they
             u
             who
             observe
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             can
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             x
             he
             who
             keeps
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             which
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               to
               love
               God
               with
               all
               our
               Heart
               ,
               and
               our
               Neighbour
               as
               our selves
               ,
            
             which
             no
             body
             does
             :
             Nevertheless
             all
             these
             false
             Prophets
             tell
             the
             People
             that
             they
             shall
             assuredly
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             shall
             go
             well
             with
             them
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             sure
             Mark
             to
             discern
             false
             Prophets
             from
             the
             true
             ?
             because
             the
             False
             flatter
             us
             always
             for
             our
             Ruin
             ,
             and
             the
             True
             reprove
             us
             for
             our
             Salvation
             .
             He
             that
             wou'd
             deliver
             himself
             
             from
             being
             deceived
             ,
             must
             diligently
             examine
             whether
             these
             Church-men
             speak
             to
             us
             according
             as
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             hear
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             truly
             reprove
             what
             is
             blame-worthy
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             we
             shall
             find
             so
             very
             few
             ,
             that
             almost
             none
             will
             speak
             the
             Truth
             when
             it
             is
             displeasing
             to
             People
             ,
             especially
             to
             those
             who
             are
             in
             Places
             and
             Dignities
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             our
             Times
             are
             justly
             called
             
               perilous
               Times
            
             y
             ,
             since
             the
             Evil
             is
             so
             masqu'd
             with
             Vertue
             :
             For
             if
             the
             Evil
             were
             manifest
             ,
             there
             wou'd
             be
             no
             danger
             ;
             because
             all
             good
             Men
             wou'd
             avoid
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             wou'd
             put
             themselves
             out
             of
             Hazard
             of
             being
             deceived
             :
             whereas
             when
             it
             is
             covered
             over
             with
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             they
             think
             sometimes
             they
             wou'd
             do
             evil
             if
             they
             shou'd
             look
             on
             it
             as
             evil
             .
             Therefore
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             great
             Reason
             to
             say
             to
             us
             so
             often
             ,
             
               Beware
               of
               false
               Prophets
               that
               come
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               deceived
               by
               them
            
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             tell
             us
             z
             
               that
               we
               must
               get
               out
               of
            
             Judaea
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               when
               we
               shall
               see
               the
               Abomination
               of
               Desolation
               .
            
             For
             this
             Cause
             I
             think
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             time
             to
             flee
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               If
               it
               would
               not
               be
               better
               to
               abide
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               make
               others
               like
               my self
               see
               the
               Deceit
               and
               Dangers
               in
               which
               they
               live
               ,
               than
               by
               flying
               out
               of
               her
               to
               abandon
               them
               to
               these
               Perils
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             If
             you
             could
             illuminate
             them
             and
             make
             them
             see
             the
             Truth
             without
             destroying
             your self
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             better
             to
             remain
             in
             her
             ,
             tho'
             it
             shou'd
             cost
             your
             Life
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             Appearance
             of
             prevailing
             with
             any
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             so
             obstinate
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             not
             know
             :
             For
             if
             you
             shou'd
             tell
             any
             benefic'd
             Person
             in
             the
             Church
             that
             he
             is
             not
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             has
             fallen
             away
             and
             become
             more
             Pharisaical
             than
             ever
             the
             true
             Pharisees
             were
             ,
             they
             wou'd
             not
             believe
             you
             ,
             but
             persecute
             you
             ;
             and
             your
             best
             Friends
             ,
             the
             most
             Pious
             of
             them
             wou'd
             believe
             you
             were
             become
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             wou'd
             also
             pervert
             them
             :
             Because
             the
             Darkness
             is
             so
             great
             that
             they
             take
             Lies
             for
             Truth
             without
             perceiving
             it
             ;
             and
             they
             shou'd
             esteem
             that
             to
             be
             evil
             which
             were
             most
             good
             .
             Therefore
             you
             wou'd
             do
             others
             no
             good
             ,
             and
             you
             wou'd
             do
             evil
             to
             your self
             ,
             and
             draw
             upon
             your self
             many
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             bring
             your self
             in
             hazard
             of
             falling
             from
             the
             streight
             Truth
             thro'
             an
             Infatuation
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Devil
             directs
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             hinders
             them
             from
             knowing
             or
             discovering
             the
             Truth
             .
             Therefore
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             said
             very
             well
             ,
             a
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             give
             Roses
             to
             Swine
             nor
             Childrens
             Bread
             to
             Dogs
             b
             :
             The
             Swine
             are
             Persons
             who
             wou'd
             make
             a
             Dunghil
             of
             the
             most
             fragrant
             Vertues
             ;
             and
             Dogs
             are
             they
             who
             wou'd
             tear
             the
             Truth
             by
             Reproaches
             and
             Calumnies
             .
             It
             wou'd
             not
             therefore
             be
             adviseable
             at
             this
             time
             to
             remain
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             Jesus
             Christ
             advised
             
               to
               depart
               and
               flee
               out
               of
               her
               :
            
             For
             there
             you
             shall
             not
             find
             Children
             who
             will
             receive
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Bread
             of
             our
             Soul
             ,
             but
             Masters
             and
             Mistresses
             who
             believe
             they
             are
             more
             wise
             and
             more
             just
             than
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               it
               seemed
               to
               me
               ,
               we
               were
               wanting
               in
               Charity
               ,
               when
               we
               minded
               only
               our
               own
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               grievous
               also
               to
               follow
               God
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               Company
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             act
             against
             Charity
             ,
             by
             withdrawing
             from
             Christians
             now
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             obstinate
             in
             their
             Courses
             to
             which
             they
             are
             habituated
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             they
             will
             die
             without
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             will
             avail
             nothing
             to
             preach
             to
             them
             :
             And
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             tells
             us
             somewhere
             c
             
               that
               we
               must
               leave
               off
               to
               point
               out
               and
               speak
               that
               which
               does
               not
               profit
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
               will
               very
               shortly
            
             d
             
               bruise
               Satan
               under
               our
               Feet
            
             .
             I
             understand
             hereby
             that
             it
             is
             no
             longer
             seasonable
             to
             represent
             the
             Truth
             to
             Christians
             now
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             resist
             and
             quarrel
             the
             Truth
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             wou'd
             make
             it
             known
             to
             them
             .
             It
             is
             to
             them
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             point
             out
             the
             Finger
             ,
             nor
             to
             speak
             ;
             because
             no
             Words
             ,
             how
             true
             soever
             ,
             will
             profit
             them
             any
             thing
             .
             Yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             remain
             all
             alone
             in
             following
             God
             ;
             but
             e
             a
             great
             many
             will
             follow
             him
             with
             you
             ;
             but
             you
             must
             go
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             where
             many
             will
             be
             converted
             and
             receive
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             will
             flee
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Errour
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             have
             been
             detained
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ;
             For
             of
             God's
             People
             they
             became
             his
             Enemies
             :
             For
             this
             cause
             they
             were
             scattered
             and
             divided
             :
             But
             by
             this
             Coming
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             f
             they
             shall
             recover
             the
             Light
             and
             g
             shall
             re-enter
             into
             the
             Sheep-fold
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             h
             
               his
               People
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Members
             of
             his
             true
             Church
             .
             
             And
             because
             these
             are
             only
             guilty
             of
             the
             Sin
             against
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             it
             shall
             i
             be
             forgiven
             them
             ;
             whereas
             those
             Christians
             will
             sin
             now
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             Therefore
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             forgiven
             in
             this
             World
             nor
             in
             the
             other
             .
             You
             need
             not
             then
             amuse
             your self
             any
             more
             about
             this
             Matter
             ;
             I
             have
             made
             Trials
             enough
             ,
             having
             accosted
             the
             Persons
             most
             renowned
             for
             Vertue
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             I
             found
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             of
             them
             capable
             of
             receiving
             the
             Truth
             ;
             they
             are
             so
             pre-occupied
             with
             their
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             their
             Maxims
             ,
             and
             seeming
             Vertues
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             them
             
               that
               as
               Jannes
               and
               Jambres
               resisted
               the
               Truth
               ,
               even
               so
               Christians
               do
               resist
            
             it
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             You
             are
             the
             first
             who
             has
             heard
             me
             tell
             the
             Truth
             :
             For
             till
             now
             I
             cou'd
             not
             explain
             it
             to
             any
             body
             .
             This
             did
             often
             trouble
             me
             and
             made
             me
             also
             resolve
             to
             quit
             the
             Conversation
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             travel
             so
             long
             till
             I
             shou'd
             find
             some
             one
             to
             whom
             I
             might
             declare
             the
             Truth
             ;
             Because
             
               FOR
               THIS
               I
               AM
               BORN
            
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               therefore
               she
               was
               obliged
               to
               declare
               the
               Truth
               to
               many
               ,
               since
               she
               was
               born
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               and
               she
               knew
               those
               who
               were
               capable
               to
               receive
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             my
             Business
             to
             enquire
             for
             Men
             ;
             because
             my
             Life
             consists
             in
             my
             Recollection
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Conversation
             of
             Men
             would
             withdraw
             me
             :
             For
             I
             know
             by
             Experience
             that
             all
             Creatures
             are
             a
             Hindrance
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             loss
             of
             time
             .
             I
             love
             rather
             to
             remain
             alone
             :
             But
             if
             you
             will
             transmit
             to
             others
             the
             Truth
             which
             I
             have
             communicated
             to
             you
             ,
             you
             are
             free
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             rather
             obliged
             to
             it
             :
             Because
             God
             having
             permitted
             you
             to
             rencounter
             me
             ,
             and
             given
             me
             time
             and
             Place
             to
             tell
             you
             so
             many
             diverse
             things
             ,
             I
             shall
             believe
             he
             will
             require
             of
             you
             that
             you
             impart
             them
             to
             others
             :
             But
             you
             must
             consider
             well
             to
             whom
             ;
             because
             every
             one
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             so
             great
             things
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             address
             to
             some
             that
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             so
             many
             at
             present
             ,
             they
             will
             use
             you
             hardly
             ,
             and
             consult
             with
             all
             these
             Followers
             of
             Satan
             ,
             to
             oppose
             and
             to
             stifle
             these
             Truths
             in
             their
             Cradle
             .
             Therefore
             in
             this
             you
             must
             k
             
               use
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               beware
               of
               Men
               ;
               For
               they
               will
               deliver
               you
               up
               to
               Governours
               ,
               and
               will
               persecute
               you
               ,
               or
               kill
               you
               because
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
            
             which
             is
             God.
             l
             This
             bad
             
             Usage
             foretold
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             in
             this
             Age
             have
             its
             full
             Accomplishment
             :
             This
             in
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             but
             fulfilled
             in
             part
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostles
             only
             and
             some
             few
             others
             suffered
             for
             the
             Truth
             ;
             but
             at
             present
             many
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             death
             for
             this
             Truth
             ,
             m
             
               The
               Father
               shall
               rise
               up
               against
               the
               Son
               and
               he
               against
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               deliver
               up
               one
               another
               to
               the
               Rulers
               to
               be
               put
               to
               Death
               ;
               because
            
             n
             
               the
               Hour
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               Darkness
               ,
            
             which
             has
             so
             seiz'd
             upon
             all
             the
             Earth
             ;
             o
             that
             they
             who
             shall
             kill
             you
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             shall
             think
             p
             they
             do
             God
             Service
             :
             For
             Satan's
             Power
             is
             so
             great
             and
             universal
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             almost
             blinded
             all
             Men
             ;
             and
             their
             Spirits
             being
             infatuated
             ,
             they
             take
             that
             which
             is
             false
             ,
             to
             be
             real
             ,
             and
             esteem
             Lyes
             more
             than
             the
             Truth
             :
             And
             all
             this
             is
             so
             well
             masqu'd
             with
             Vertue
             and
             Sanctity
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             best
             Men
             will
             think
             they
             do
             offer
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             kill
             you
             .
             Therefore
             take
             heed
             always
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             
               that
               you
               give
               not
               the
               Children's
               Bread
               to
               Dogs
               ,
               nor
               cast
               Pearl
               before
               Swine
            
             ;
             but
             try
             well
             before
             you
             speak
             to
             any
             ,
             if
             he
             
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             of
             the
             eight
             Beatitudes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Marks
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             gave
             ,
             whereby
             to
             discover
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             bless'd
             and
             shall
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             :
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             you
             shall
             meet
             with
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             leave
             off
             to
             tell
             it
             ,
             and
             never
             move
             in
             that
             which
             will
             avail
             nothing
             :
             For
             God
             has
             promised
             
               that
               he
               will
               shortly
               bruise
               Satan
               under
               your
               Feet
               .
            
             Yet
             a
             little
             while
             the
             Devil
             has
             his
             Empire
             ,
             q
             which
             encreases
             greatly
             ;
             and
             so
             soon
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             at
             an
             end
             ;
             
               God
               will
               bruise
               him
               under
               the
               Feet
               of
               his
               faithful
               Servants
               ,
            
             who
             shall
             r
             triumph
             over
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             Hell
             :
             But
             they
             must
             yet
             suffer
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             s
             continue
             faithful
             unto
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Seventeenth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Jews
               and
               Heathens
               are
               better
               disposed
               to
               be
               converted
               unto
               God
               than
               the
               Christians
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               restored
               ,
               and
               the
               Christians
               rejected
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               If
               I
               would
               run
               the
               Risque
               of
               these
               Dangers
               by
               going
               among
               the
            
             Jews
             ,
             
               since
               according
               to
               her
               saying
               ,
               they
               were
               more
               disposed
               to
               receive
               the
               Truth
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             there
             is
             Hazard
             there
             as
             well
             as
             elsewhere
             ;
             because
             the
             Devil
             has
             those
             who
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             every
             Place
             ,
             in
             every
             State
             ,
             in
             every
             Sect
             ,
             and
             under
             every
             Law
             :
             For
             he
             has
             run
             to
             and
             fro
             thro'
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             hath
             devoured
             many
             ,
             as
             well
             among
             the
             Jews
             as
             among
             others
             :
             But
             I
             except
             the
             Good
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             certainly
             that
             these
             are
             more
             disposed
             to
             receive
             the
             Truth
             than
             any
             others
             ;
             because
             they
             sin
             thro'
             Ignorance
             :
             For
             they
             never
             knew
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             yet
             know
             it
             :
             For
             they
             look
             for
             this
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             Glory
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             the
             same
             who
             came
             already
             among
             them
             in
             Dishonour
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             they
             shall
             discover
             this
             Truth
             a
             ,
             they
             shall
             return
             from
             their
             Exile
             ,
             and
             re-enter
             into
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             shall
             return
             to
             be
             God's
             People
             ,
             in
             Exclusion
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             having
             abused
             so
             many
             Privileges
             c
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             Jews
             settled
             again
             on
             their
             Ruins
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               the
               Christians
               could
               not
               be
               reformed
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               become
               the
               People
               of
               God
               as
               well
               as
               the
            
             Jews
             
               Converted
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               their
               Crown
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             the
             Jews
             are
             much
             more
             disposed
             to
             receive
             the
             Truth
             ,
             than
             the
             Christians
             are
             :
             For
             these
             sin
             out
             of
             pure
             Malicé
             ,
             and
             have
             forsaken
             God
             and
             his
             Laws
             .
             This
             
             
             the
             Jews
             have
             not
             done
             ,
             They
             do
             yet
             fear
             and
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             do
             neither
             :
             For
             they
             preach
             publickly
             that
             to
             obtain
             the
             Pardon
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             love
             God
             ;
             that
             to
             save
             us
             from
             going
             to
             Hell
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             have
             self-love
             ;
             that
             this
             Fear
             of
             their
             Damnation
             is
             capable
             of
             procuring
             them
             the
             Pardon
             of
             their
             Sins
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             they
             utter
             a
             thousand
             other
             Blasphemies
             against
             God
             in
             every
             thing
             .
             This
             they
             can't
             do
             thro'
             Ignorance
             ;
             because
             besides
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             which
             they
             have
             received
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Jews
             :
             They
             have
             moreover
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             was
             left
             them
             in
             Writing
             for
             an
             everlasting
             Memorial
             ,
             which
             all
             Christians
             ought
             still
             to
             follow
             .
             The
             Christians
             have
             received
             Faith
             to
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             he
             suffered
             Pains
             ,
             Labours
             ,
             Poverty
             and
             Contempt
             ,
             was
             persecuted
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             scourged
             ,
             buffetted
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             put
             to
             Death
             on
             a
             Cross
             ,
             as
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             to
             give
             an
             Example
             d
             to
             Christians
             ,
             that
             by
             following
             his
             Steps
             ,
             they
             might
             enter
             into
             his
             Glory
             .
             They
             do
             believe
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             the
             same
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             really
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             many
             other
             things
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Creed
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             against
             their
             Belief
             they
             live
             directly
             contrary
             to
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             taught
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             believe
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             God.
             If
             the
             Jews
             believed
             this
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             would
             mourn
             for
             the
             Sins
             which
             they
             committed
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             follow
             his
             Example
             ,
             (
             which
             e
             shall
             very
             shortly
             come
             to
             pass
             :
             )
             whereas
             the
             Christians
             shall
             die
             obstinate
             in
             their
             Sins
             without
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             you
             may
             judge
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             are
             much
             more
             disposed
             to
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             so
             soon
             as
             it
             should
             be
             communicated
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             the
             Christians
             who
             oppose
             the
             known
             Truth
             .
             They
             know
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             and
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             they
             shew
             him
             less
             Respect
             than
             a
             Servant
             would
             do
             to
             the
             meanest
             Master
             ,
             and
             eat
             and
             swallow
             him
             as
             a
             Piece
             of
             Bread.
             
          
           
             How
             would
             you
             have
             these
             Persons
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             since
             they
             would
             reform
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             looking
             on
             themselves
             as
             Gods
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Children
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             while
             
             they
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Devil
             ?
             This
             they
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             ,
             chusing
             rather
             to
             perish
             in
             their
             Darkness
             ,
             than
             to
             give
             ear
             to
             the
             Truth
             :
             whereas
             those
             Jews
             would
             gladly
             hear
             what
             will
             enlighten
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             bettered
             by
             knowing
             the
             Truth
             :
             For
             many
             good
             Spirits
             among
             them
             aspire
             after
             it
             ,
             f
             
               hungring
               and
               thirsting
               after
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             see
             and
             know
             ,
             they
             will
             immediately
             embrace
             it
             ;
             because
             nothing
             but
             Ignorance
             hinders
             them
             from
             resigning
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             God
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Christians
             thro'
             pure
             Obstinacy
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             will
             not
             do
             it
             :
             So
             that
             if
             I
             should
             go
             to
             the
             College
             of
             Cardinals
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             that
             I
             come
             from
             God
             to
             advertise
             them
             that
             they
             are
             not
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             taught
             another
             way
             of
             living
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             observe
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             we
             must
             of
             Necessity
             follow
             Jesus
             ,
             they
             would
             presently
             seize
             on
             me
             as
             a
             Criminal
             ,
             and
             put
             me
             to
             death
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             not
             retract
             my
             Words
             ,
             tho'
             they
             knew
             well
             enough
             they
             were
             true
             ;
             even
             tho'
             they
             should
             evidently
             perceive
             that
             I
             had
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             would
             oppose
             this
             Truth
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             maintain
             their
             Errours
             .
             How
             then
             ,
             Sir
             would
             you
             have
             such
             Persons
             to
             be
             converted
             ?
          
           
             God
             will
             never
             force
             any
             body
             ,
             having
             given
             to
             all
             Men
             their
             Free-Will
             ,
             to
             use
             it
             according
             as
             they
             please
             .
             If
             these
             Christians
             will
             acknowledge
             no
             other
             God
             but
             their
             own
             Authority
             ,
             they
             would
             deal
             hardly
             with
             God
             himself
             if
             he
             shou'd
             come
             to
             speak
             against
             it
             .
             How
             cou'd
             God
             in
             Justice
             reform
             these
             Christians
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             reformed
             ,
             loving
             rather
             to
             perish
             in
             their
             Blindness
             ,
             than
             to
             receive
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             this
             of
             their
             deliberate
             Will
             ?
             Whereas
             those
             Jews
             are
             still
             looking
             for
             and
             aspiring
             after
             the
             Coming
             of
             their
             Saviour
             in
             Glory
             :
             Tho'
             in
             many
             things
             they
             err
             ,
             Nevertheless
             they
             persevere
             in
             this
             Hope
             which
             will
             infallibly
             come
             to
             pass
             g
             to
             them
             ,
             provided
             they
             h
             acknowledge
             the
             Fault
             they
             committed
             in
             putting
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             Death
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               Whether
               there
               was
               any
               Sect
               or
               Nation
               more
               capable
               of
               receiving
               the
               Truth
               ,
               than
               the
            
             Jews
             ,
             
               who
               were
               a
               People
               rejected
               by
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               despised
               by
               every
               body
               ,
               as
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Conversation
               of
               all
               good
               Men
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             precisely
             what
             the
             Jews
             are
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             Friend
             I
             can
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             yet
             the
             People
             who
             love
             God
             more
             than
             any
             other
             .
             Their
             being
             rejected
             and
             despised
             by
             every
             body
             ,
             shall
             perhaps
             serve
             for
             a
             Satisfaction
             to
             God
             for
             the
             Sins
             which
             they
             committed
             in
             putting
             him
             to
             death
             :
             Because
             this
             is
             God's
             Way
             ,
             k
             to
             chuse
             always
             the
             Things
             that
             are
             most
             vile
             and
             most
             contemned
             by
             the
             World.
             I
             do
             not
             at
             all
             doubt
             but
             the
             Jews
             will
             be
             the
             first
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             been
             so
             humbled
             and
             despised
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             in
             which
             they
             have
             imitated
             Jesus
             Christ
             more
             than
             the
             Christians
             ;
             who
             honour
             themselves
             more
             than
             God
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             esteems
             them
             as
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ▪
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             told
             us
             by
             the
             Mouth
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             m
             
               that
               he
               will
               put
               down
               the
               Mighty
               from
               their
               Seats
               ,
               and
               will
               exalt
               the
               Humble
               .
            
             This
             makes
             me
             believe
             that
             this
             People
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             so
             humbled
             through
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             shall
             be
             exalted
             ,
             n
             above
             all
             others
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             which
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             highest
             Chair
             on
             Earth
             o
             shall
             be
             cast
             down
             from
             all
             her
             Power
             :
             Because
             God
             has
             said
             p
             
               that
               he
               who
               exalts
               himself
               ,
               shall
               be
               abased
               ;
               and
               he
               who
               humbles
               himself
               ,
               shall
               be
               exalted
               .
            
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Words
             of
             God
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             all
             Respects
             .
             The
             Jews
             having
             been
             the
             most
             humbled
             People
             among
             Men
             ,
             r
             ought
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             Justice
             and
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             most
             Exalted
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             s
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             For
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             shall
             receive
             the
             Truth
             which
             I
             commit
             to
             you
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             converted
             ,
             t
             and
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             shall
             discover
             all
             things
             ,
             see
             their
             Errors
             and
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             embracing
             it
             ,
             shall
             arrive
             at
             the
             Time
             so
             ,
             often
             desired
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             which
             u
             they
             will
             see
             the
             true
             Messiah
             and
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             come
             in
             Glory
             ,
             who
             x
             will
             receive
             them
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             from
             whence
             the
             Children
             of
             it
             y
             shall
             be
             shut
             out
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Christians
             who
             shall
             never
             taste
             of
             his
             z
             Feast
             ,
             tho'
             they
             were
             invited
             and
             
             
             
             called
             unto
             it
             :
             But
             the
             Jews
             and
             Heathens
             shall
             sit
             down
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             shall
             be
             thrust
             out
             ;
             because
             they
             would
             not
             obey
             God's
             Call
             ;
             who
             having
             called
             them
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             conform
             themselves
             unto
             it
             :
             Therefore
             they
             shall
             never
             taste
             of
             his
             Dainties
             ;
             because
             this
             is
             the
             last
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             bring
             to
             his
             Table
             the
             Sick
             rather
             than
             the
             Whole
             ,
             who
             resist
             his
             Will
             ,
             as
             the
             Christians
             do
             now
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               If
               I
               might
               declare
               to
               the
            
             Jews
             
               all
               the
               things
               she
               had
               told
               me
               ,
               as
               coming
               from
               God
               by
               a
               Prophetical
               Spirit
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             Prophetical
             as
             the
             Ancient
             Prophets
             were
             ,
             who
             spoke
             of
             very
             obscure
             things
             :
             So
             that
             many
             times
             ,
             neither
             a
             the
             People
             ,
             nor
             b
             they
             themselves
             understood
             well
             what
             they
             signified
             ;
             because
             the
             Time
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             to
             give
             the
             full
             Understanding
             of
             them
             :
             But
             at
             present
             ,
             in
             this
             Fulness
             of
             Time
             ,
             God
             declares
             his
             Secrets
             very
             manifestly
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             understand
             them
             :
             So
             that
             you
             must
             not
             say
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             sent
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             some
             Prophet
             :
             because
             the
             Things
             that
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             are
             such
             plain
             and
             lively
             Truths
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             of
             a
             good
             Judgment
             can
             doubt
             ,
             but
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             must
             have
             inspired
             them
             :
             For
             if
             they
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             Truth
             ,
             my
             Words
             are
             so
             sensibly
             inseparable
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             Nations
             ,
             both
             great
             and
             small
             ,
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             my
             Discourses
             ,
             the
             Truth
             is
             in
             its
             Source
             :
             And
             this
             Truth
             being
             d
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             therefore
             God
             assuredly
             ,
             who
             declares
             these
             Truths
             :
             For
             the
             Devil
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Lyes
             ,
             and
             Nature
             finds
             out
             still
             Excuses
             ,
             either
             in
             its
             own
             Sins
             ,
             or
             in
             those
             it
             loves
             .
             By
             which
             you
             may
             see
             evidently
             ,
             that
             Truth
             comes
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             tho'
             it
             shou'd
             come
             out
             of
             an
             Ass
             e
             as
             once
             it
             did
             .
             Therefore
             you
             need
             not
             so
             much
             stay
             to
             judge
             whether
             I
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             as
             you
             ought
             to
             examine
             very
             narrowly
             whether
             I
             speak
             the
             Truth
             :
             For
             that
             is
             always
             God.
             The
             Prophesies
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Prophets
             ,
             will
             all
             of
             them
             very
             shortly
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Need
             of
             any
             longer
             having
             obscure
             Prophesies
             ;
             because
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             last
             Times
             ,
             wherein
             e
             all
             the
             
             
             Prophesies
             shall
             cease
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             them
             all
             entirely
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             not
             receive
             any
             more
             new
             ones
             :
             Because
             the
             King
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             will
             himself
             govern
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             an
             entire
             Accomplishment
             to
             all
             that
             has
             been
             prophesied
             of
             him
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             Sir
             you
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             you
             hold
             these
             Truths
             from
             a
             Prophet
             ;
             because
             the
             Work
             does
             always
             bear
             Witness
             who
             its
             Workman
             has
             been
             .
             Even
             so
             when
             the
             Truth
             is
             lively
             declared
             ,
             it
             gives
             sufficient
             Evidence
             by
             what
             Master
             it
             is
             formed
             .
             I
             cannot
             conceal
             that
             I
             derive
             all
             my
             Wisdom
             from
             God
             ;
             because
             I
             never
             learned
             any
             thing
             from
             Men
             :
             But
             there
             is
             no
             Need
             to
             say
             that
             I
             have
             a
             Prophetick
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             God
             gives
             Reasons
             and
             Comparisons
             to
             explain
             it
             after
             the
             Manner
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               in
               many
               of
               her
               Discourses
               she
               spoke
               of
               the
               Future
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Time
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               to
               those
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               know
               yet
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               true
               or
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             as
             true
             as
             what
             I
             have
             already
             experienced
             .
             Receive
             all
             with
             Humility
             of
             Heart
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             in
             its
             Time
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             all
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             :
             For
             God
             cannot
             lye
             .
             The
             holy
             Scriptures
             must
             say
             the
             same
             things
             that
             I
             say
             :
             Because
             all
             proceeds
             from
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Jews
             will
             understand
             me
             yet
             better
             than
             you
             do
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             more
             vers'd
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             I
             think
             if
             I
             spoke
             to
             them
             ,
             their
             Hearts
             would
             be
             over-joy'd
             and
             ravish'd
             with
             Pleasure
             ,
             to
             know
             that
             so
             great
             a
             Happiness
             is
             to
             befal
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             become
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             Love
             ,
             till
             they
             shall
             see
             him
             come
             in
             Glory
             ,
             with
             his
             Angels
             ,
             to
             render
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             Works
             .
             The
             Christians
             have
             this
             in
             their
             Creed
             ;
             which
             contains
             the
             twelve
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               who
               is
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               shall
               come
               again
               to
               judge
               the
               Quick
               and
               the
               Dead
               :
            
             And
             notwithstanding
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             it
             ,
             tho'
             they
             say
             it
             daily
             :
             Or
             ,
             they
             imagine
             that
             this
             Coming
             shall
             be
             so
             suddenly
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Judgment
             were
             to
             be
             by
             Way
             of
             Enchantment
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             were
             to
             pa●s
             in
             an
             Instant
             ,
             or
             in
             one
             Day
             .
             These
             are
             foolish
             Speculations
             :
             For
             the
             Judgment
             is
             already
             begun
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             how
             many
             Years
             it
             shall
             last
             ;
             only
             at
             the
             End
             f
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             appear
             upon
             the
             Earth
             in
             Glory
             and
             
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             g
             converse
             with
             Men
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             all
             made
             happy
             with
             his
             glorious
             Presence
             ,
             which
             shall
             fill
             them
             with
             Glory
             ,
             and
             shall
             wipe
             away
             all
             their
             Tears
             and
             Griefs
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             Joy
             that
             shall
             never
             end
             .
             They
             who
             will
             not
             believe
             this
             ,
             are
             Enemies
             of
             their
             own
             Good
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             World
             that
             can
             give
             them
             h
             more
             Constancy
             to
             suffer
             ,
             than
             the
             Hopes
             they
             have
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             End
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             glorious
             Coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             .
             All
             sorts
             of
             Consolations
             are
             comprehended
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Jews
             
               look
               for
               the
               Coming
               of
               their
               Messias
               in
               Glory
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               come
               to
               reign
               and
               abide
               with
               them
               :
               but
               that
               the
               Christians
               look'd
               for
               him
               only
               to
               come
               and
               judge
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               away
               again
               ,
               carrying
               along
               with
               him
               all
               the
               Blessed
               ,
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Jews
             shall
             not
             be
             disappointed
             of
             their
             Expectation
             :
             They
             shall
             see
             their
             Messiah
             in
             Glory
             ,
             i
             who
             will
             govern
             them
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             conversing
             ,
             eating
             and
             drinking
             with
             them
             :
             For
             he
             himself
             says
             ,
             that
             k
             
               he
               will
               make
               his
               Friends
               sit
               down
               at
               his
               Table
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               will
               rise
               up
               and
               serve
               them
            
             ;
             now
             in
             this
             Paradise
             ,
             which
             the
             Christians
             imagine
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             need
             of
             sitting
             at
             a
             Table
             ,
             nor
             eating
             nor
             being
             served
             :
             And
             also
             when
             Jesus
             Christ
             said
             to
             his
             Disciples
             l
             
               that
               he
               would
               drink
               no
               more
               of
               the
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Vine
               ,
               till
               he
               drank
               it
               new
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               his
               Father
            
             ;
             he
             means
             certainly
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             which
             shall
             be
             the
             Kingdom
             that
             God
             will
             give
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             Because
             in
             the
             Divine
             Kingdom
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Planting
             of
             Vines
             nor
             making
             of
             Presses
             to
             drink
             Wine
             there
             .
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Christians
             are
             superstitious
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             they
             judge
             rashly
             of
             all
             that
             they
             do
             not
             comprehend
             .
             They
             may
             clearly
             see
             by
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             have
             a
             glorious
             Reign
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             m
             will
             be
             the
             Restorer
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Saviour
             of
             Men
             ;
             Because
             all
             n
             the
             Prophets
             with
             the
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Saints
             have
             sufficiently
             spoken
             of
             these
             things
             which
             shall
             certainly
             come
             to
             pass
             :
             For
             the
             Scripture
             cannot
             err
             or
             fail
             :
             But
             because
             they
             have
             not
             received
             
             the
             compleat
             Knowledge
             of
             them
             to
             explain
             all
             ,
             the
             Christians
             Fancy
             in
             their
             Speculations
             ;
             that
             this
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             a
             divine
             and
             incomprehensible
             Paradise
             without
             reflecting
             that
             the
             divine
             Kingdom
             cou'd
             not
             be
             promised
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             because
             as
             God
             ,
             he
             always
             possess'd
             it
             ,
             and
             has
             no
             need
             of
             being
             promised
             what
             he
             possesses
             :
             For
             Possession
             is
             always
             greater
             than
             Promise
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             wholly
             accomplished
             by
             Possession
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Promise
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             must
             be
             on
             Earth
             ;
             where
             he
             shall
             reign
             o
             over
             all
             Men
             ,
             shall
             save
             them
             ,
             and
             re-establish
             all
             things
             ;
             because
             in
             the
             divine
             Heaven
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             re-established
             :
             For
             nothing
             was
             ever
             spoiled
             there
             :
             Nor
             any
             to
             be
             saved
             ;
             because
             all
             that
             are
             there
             ,
             have
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             whither
             ,
             can
             they
             imagine
             that
             God
             shou'd
             carry
             the
             Blessed
             with
             him
             ,
             since
             he
             comprehends
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             contain'd
             by
             any
             thing
             ?
             They
             speak
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             a
             Closet
             somewhere
             for
             his
             Retirement
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               the
            
             Jews
             
               had
               look'd
               a
               long
               time
               for
               the
            
             Messias
             ;
             
               but
               that
               the
               Christians
               did
               not
               expect
               him
               till
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               and
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Jews
             have
             done
             well
             always
             to
             wait
             for
             their
             Messiah
             :
             For
             a
             Thing
             is
             then
             more
             loved
             when
             it
             is
             long
             desired
             .
             It
             is
             a
             constant
             Faith
             that
             makes
             them
             persevere
             in
             this
             Expectation
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             recompensed
             with
             a
             great
             Joy
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             receive
             the
             Fruit
             of
             their
             Hope
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             vain
             ,
             but
             very
             well
             founded
             on
             all
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             most
             solid
             Foundation
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             an
             
               all-wise
               ,
               all-good
            
             and
             all-mighty
             God
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Christians
             look
             for
             their
             Saviour
             only
             on
             a
             certain
             Day
             ,
             p
             they
             are
             not
             so
             diligent
             to
             prepare
             for
             his
             Coming
             ,
             which
             they
             imagine
             to
             be
             yet
             far
             from
             them
             .
             They
             confound
             divers
             things
             together
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             Relation
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             they
             make
             but
             one
             Day
             of
             the
             Plagues
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             the
             Coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             Glory
             ;
             as
             if
             all
             these
             things
             were
             to
             be
             done
             together
             :
             But
             they
             are
             greatly
             deceived
             .
             q
             
               we
               have
               not
               a
               God
               of
               Confusion
               ,
            
             who
             surprises
             Persons
             
             at
             unawares
             ,
             confounding
             them
             by
             precipitating
             things
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             all
             his
             Ways
             are
             so
             well
             regulated
             and
             ordered
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Devil
             in
             Hell
             that
             cou'd
             say
             in
             truth
             that
             God
             gave
             him
             the
             least
             Surprize
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             could
             find
             in
             all
             his
             Works
             the
             least
             Injustice
             or
             Want
             of
             Goodness
             and
             Truth
             .
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             how
             cou'd
             it
             be
             that
             God
             shou'd
             send
             all
             his
             Plagues
             in
             one
             Day
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             might
             have
             Leisure
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             being
             surprised
             so
             suddenly
             with
             so
             many
             different
             Evils
             as
             to
             be
             chastised
             ,
             judged
             ,
             raised
             again
             ,
             saved
             or
             damned
             all
             in
             one
             Day
             ?
             If
             God
             has
             been
             just
             ,
             good
             and
             true
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             wou'd
             he
             become
             impious
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ?
             This
             cannot
             be
             :
             But
             Men
             mistake
             him
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             judges
             of
             him
             according
             to
             their
             Fancy
             :
             For
             if
             they
             wou'd
             judge
             uprightly
             ,
             they
             wou'd
             not
             dare
             to
             say
             that
             God
             cou'd
             surprise
             Men
             to
             judge
             and
             chastize
             them
             so
             suddenly
             .
             I
             wou'd
             gladly
             ask
             Christians
             ,
             where
             they
             find
             it
             Written
             ,
             how
             long
             the
             Judgment
             shall
             last
             ?
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               no
               body
               had
               distinguished
               these
               Times
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               Christians
               believed
               that
               the
               Judgment
               ,
               the
               Chastisement
               ,
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               and
               the
               Coming
               of
               Jesus
               in
               Glory
               ,
               were
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               come
               to
               pass
               all
               together
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             They
             are
             very
             much
             deceived
             :
             For
             these
             are
             all
             divers
             things
             which
             must
             come
             to
             pass
             at
             different
             Times
             :
             For
             first
             of
             all
             the
             Judgment
             is
             ,
             when
             God
             saw
             the
             universal
             Iniquity
             of
             all
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             knew
             and
             lov'd
             him
             ;
             he
             by
             streight
             Justice
             judged
             and
             condemned
             the
             World
             :
             And
             that
             he
             might
             not
             surprise
             any
             ,
             r
             he
             delays
             the
             Execution
             of
             his
             Sentence
             ,
             that
             Men
             might
             discover
             by
             Experience
             that
             the
             World
             is
             judged
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Evils
             to
             encrease
             ,
             and
             Peoples
             Amendment
             desperate
             .
             This
             is
             the
             greatest
             Evidence
             to
             verifie
             that
             the
             Sentence
             is
             irrevocable
             .
             God
             does
             this
             ,
             that
             Men
             remarking
             these
             Truths
             ,
             may
             quake
             for
             Fear
             ,
             and
             be
             converted
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             obtain
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             at
             least
             every
             one
             for
             their
             own
             particular
             .
             I
             believe
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             these
             thirty
             Years
             the
             World
             is
             judged
             and
             condemned
             ;
             and
             that
             now
             the
             Time
             is
             come
             to
             put
             this
             Sentence
             in
             Execution
             .
             It
             will
             begin
             s
             with
             the
             Plague
             
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             of
             Pestilence
             ,
             and
             after
             of
             Famine
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             time
             given
             to
             all
             Men
             of
             good
             Will
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             these
             Plagues
             in
             Penitence
             for
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             Sufferings
             to
             find
             a
             Way
             to
             return
             to
             God
             with
             all
             their
             Heart
             and
             to
             rise
             from
             Death
             to
             Life
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             from
             Sin
             to
             Grace
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             shall
             do
             by
             being
             converted
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             may
             find
             t
             them
             watching
             at
             his
             Coming
             ,
             and
             may
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             u
             
               Well
               done
               good
               and
               faithful
               Servant
               ;
               because
               thou
               hast
               been
               faithful
               in
               a
               few
               things
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               thee
               over
               great
               things
               :
               Enter
               into
               the
               Joy
               of
               thy
               Lord
               :
            
             Which
             Joy
             shall
             be
             recovered
             at
             the
             Coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             Glory
             ,
             who
             will
             overthrow
             x
             all
             Evil
             by
             the
             Brightness
             of
             his
             Coming
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             seen
             and
             understood
             by
             all
             the
             Men
             who
             shall
             then
             be
             remaining
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             that
             God
             orders
             these
             last
             things
             y
             with
             Weight
             and
             Measure
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             still
             exercise
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Truth
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             waiting
             still
             for
             Sinners
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             being
             desirous
             z
             that
             they
             shou'd
             be
             converted
             and
             live
             .
             Whatever
             Men
             say
             ,
             God
             will
             never
             depart
             from
             his
             eternal
             Qualities
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             confound
             his
             last
             Works
             no
             more
             than
             he
             did
             his
             first
             :
             For
             he
             continues
             still
             firm
             and
             constant
             in
             all
             his
             works
             .
             If
             Men
             will
             not
             know
             this
             ,
             't
             is
             their
             own
             Fault
             ,
             and
             the
             Effect
             of
             the
             straying
             of
             their
             Minds
             :
             Nevertheless
             it
             is
             time
             to
             open
             their
             Eyes
             :
             For
             the
             Plagues
             are
             begun
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               the
            
             Jews
             
               were
               wilfully
               obstinate
               not
               to
               believe
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               God
               ,
               which
               the
               Christians
               did
               believe
               assuredly
               ;
               and
               consequently
               they
               were
               nearer
               to
               be
               converted
               than
               the
            
             Jews
             .
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Jews
             are
             less
             obstinate
             than
             the
             Christians
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             more
             Ground
             for
             their
             Unbelief
             than
             for
             that
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             reject
             the
             Coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             Glory
             ,
             tho'
             it
             be
             verified
             by
             all
             the
             Holy
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             in
             so
             many
             divers
             Places
             declare
             his
             glorious
             Coming
             ,
             and
             very
             few
             speak
             of
             his
             Coming
             in
             Reproach
             .
             This
             makes
             the
             Jews
             doubtful
             ,
             knowing
             that
             God
             never
             surprises
             any
             ;
             but
             often
             
             foretells
             the
             things
             that
             must
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             and
             they
             finding
             so
             frequently
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             his
             Coming
             in
             Glory
             ,
             and
             so
             seldom
             his
             Coming
             in
             Reproach
             ,
             they
             have
             some
             fundamental
             Reasons
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             cannot
             believe
             his
             Coming
             in
             Reproach
             :
             But
             so
             soon
             as
             the
             Truth
             shall
             come
             to
             enlighten
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             yield
             to
             it
             ;
             because
             they
             love
             it
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Christians
             do
             formally
             resist
             it
             ,
             and
             wilfully
             impugn
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             believe
             what
             they
             read
             so
             often
             ,
             nor
             hearken
             to
             the
             Light
             that
             is
             offered
             them
             thereupon
             ;
             being
             desirous
             to
             continue
             obstinately
             in
             the
             Persuasions
             in
             which
             they
             have
             been
             trained
             ,
             and
             blindly
             to
             believe
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             Mens
             preferring
             them
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             God.
             So
             that
             the
             Jews
             will
             sooner
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             God
             ,
             than
             the
             Christians
             will
             believe
             that
             the
             same
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             come
             to
             reign
             in
             Glory
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             tho
             this
             Coming
             be
             much
             more
             to
             be
             desired
             and
             valued
             than
             that
             Coming
             in
             Sufferings
             and
             Reproaches
             :
             For
             he
             who
             highly
             esteems
             God
             ,
             will
             be
             troubled
             to
             believe
             or
             see
             he
             shou'd
             be
             abased
             or
             despised
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             Reproach
             of
             Men
             ,
             he
             who
             deserves
             all
             Honours
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
             Hereby
             the
             Jew's
             have
             more
             humane
             Ground
             not
             to
             believe
             the
             Coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             Sufferings
             ,
             than
             the
             Christians
             have
             not
             to
             believe
             his
             Coming
             in
             Glory
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             honourable
             ,
             pleasant
             and
             desirable
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Jews
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Christians
             do
             very
             ill
             not
             to
             believe
             both
             the
             Comings
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             are
             equally
             true
             ,
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               she
               seem'd
               to
               hold
               the
            
             Jews
             
               Part
               more
               than
               the
               Christians
            
             .
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Pardon
             me
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             partial
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             were
             ,
             I
             wou'd
             rather
             take
             the
             Christians
             Part
             ,
             among
             whom
             I
             am
             born
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Jews
             whom
             I
             never
             saw
             .
             I
             hold
             only
             the
             Part
             of
             Truth
             without
             leaning
             to
             any
             Side
             ;
             because
             I
             have
             no
             Pretensions
             upon
             Earth
             :
             Neither
             Jews
             nor
             Christians
             will
             give
             me
             any
             thing
             :
             But
             God
             will
             judge
             me
             in
             Truth
             and
             Righteousness
             :
             Therefore
             I
             will
             always
             observe
             it
             without
             Respect
             to
             any
             body
             .
             If
             I
             knew
             not
             that
             the
             Jews
             are
             more
             disposed
             to
             receive
             the
             Truth
             than
             the
             Christians
             ,
             I
             wou'd
             not
             speak
             to
             their
             Advantage
             :
             But
             I
             cannot
             conceal
             the
             Truth
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             asked
             me
             .
             If
             you
             address
             these
             Jews
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             my
             Saying
             true
             :
             For
             I
             know
             nothing
             of
             my self
             :
             
             All
             comes
             from
             a
             Source
             from
             whence
             no
             Lye
             can
             be
             drawn
             .
             I
             am
             not
             enclined
             for
             the
             Jews
             ,
             nor
             for
             any
             other
             Sect
             in
             the
             World
             :
             For
             I
             know
             none
             of
             them
             that
             are
             well
             pleasing
             to
             God
             :
             But
             I
             love
             those
             best
             that
             are
             most
             disposed
             to
             receive
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             converted
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             remark
             this
             People
             of
             the
             Jews
             to
             be
             more
             disposed
             for
             this
             than
             any
             other
             :
             Which
             ,
             in
             Trust
             ,
             I
             declare
             to
             you
             :
             Not
             that
             I
             may
             be
             lov'd
             or
             despised
             ;
             but
             that
             I
             may
             simply
             declare
             the
             Truth
             as
             I
             know
             it
             .
             Make
             a
             Trial
             of
             it
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Things
             which
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             them
             in
             their
             Time
             ,
             all
             true
             :
             For
             I
             am
             not
             for
             telling
             things
             that
             are
             extravagant
             ,
             or
             without
             Necessity
             .
             You
             will
             have
             Need
             after
             this
             ,
             to
             know
             all
             that
             I
             have
             declared
             unto
             you
             .
             They
             will
             be
             very
             profitable
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             for
             those
             whom
             you
             shall
             judge
             capable
             of
             receiving
             them
             .
             Doubt
             nothing
             of
             them
             .
             Conceive
             and
             digest
             them
             all
             .
             You
             shall
             receive
             from
             them
             great
             Light
             in
             your
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             Strength
             ,
             and
             Nourishment
             to
             your
             Soul
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             still
             enter
             farther
             into
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             of
             your self
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             an
             Everlasting
             Happiness
             for
             you
             .
             Beware
             of
             being
             tempted
             to
             believe
             the
             Contrary
             :
             Because
             the
             Devil
             will
             surprize
             you
             with
             false
             Appearances
             under
             a
             Pretext
             of
             scrupulous
             Piety
             and
             Justice
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Eighteenth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               gives
               his
               Light
               to
               the
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             I
             Said
             to
             her
             ;
             
               That
               I
               would
               not
               doubt
               of
               her
               Words
               ;
               because
               I
               believed
               that
               they
               all
               came
               from
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Softly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             my
             Words
             come
             not
             from
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             For
             he
             does
             not
             dictate
             to
             me
             all
             the
             Words
             that
             I
             must
             pronounce
             ;
             but
             the
             Substance
             of
             all
             that
             I
             say
             ;
             because
             I
             would
             never
             speak
             otherwise
             than
             by
             his
             Motion
             ;
             and
             no
             other
             Discourses
             are
             necessary
             for
             me
             :
             For
             I
             have
             no
             Desire
             to
             please
             any
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             makes
             not
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             a
             superfluous
             and
             useless
             Thing
             .
             Therefore
             I
             do
             not
             willingly
             utter
             any
             Discourse
             but
             these
             to
             which
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             moves
             me
             :
             But
             he
             does
             not
             dictate
             to
             me
             all
             my
             Words
             .
             I
             have
             Need
             to
             express
             my self
             by
             Humane
             Reasons
             or
             Comparisons
             ;
             because
             otherwise
             they
             could
             not
             understand
             me
             :
             For
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             speaks
             so
             succinctly
             ,
             that
             one
             Word
             makes
             me
             comprehend
             many
             things
             .
             He
             gives
             Subtilty
             to
             the
             Understanding
             to
             conceive
             great
             Things
             by
             one
             of
             his
             small
             Motions
             .
             It
             is
             just
             as
             if
             one
             were
             in
             a
             fine
             Room
             ▪
             well
             adorned
             with
             divers
             Furnitures
             and
             Rarities
             :
             But
             there
             were
             no
             Light
             in
             it
             whereby
             to
             see
             all
             these
             things
             .
             In
             such
             a
             Case
             it
             wou'd
             require
             a
             great
             many
             Words
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             who
             had
             never
             seen
             them
             ,
             understand
             in
             particular
             all
             the
             fine
             things
             and
             Furniture
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Room
             ,
             telling
             him
             here
             are
             such
             and
             such
             Pictures
             ,
             such
             Tables
             ,
             such
             Seats
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Things
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             could
             not
             make
             him
             comprehend
             well
             the
             Beauty
             of
             this
             Furniture
             and
             Rarities
             :
             But
             if
             a
             Light
             were
             brought
             into
             the
             Room
             ,
             tho
             it
             were
             but
             that
             of
             a
             Candle
             ,
             in
             a
             Moment
             it
             would
             give
             more
             Knowledge
             of
             all
             the
             Things
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Room
             ,
             
             than
             all
             the
             Discourses
             that
             were
             uttered
             to
             make
             them
             known
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             when
             it
             enters
             into
             a
             Soul
             ,
             it
             makes
             it
             know
             and
             comprehend
             all
             things
             very
             clearly
             :
             Nevertheless
             these
             things
             cannot
             be
             seen
             by
             Souls
             who
             are
             yet
             in
             the
             Darkness
             and
             Obscurity
             of
             their
             own
             Passions
             ;
             Many
             Words
             and
             Discourses
             must
             be
             used
             to
             make
             them
             understand
             the
             Rarities
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Works
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             thus
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             I
             tell
             you
             all
             my
             Words
             do
             not
             come
             immediately
             from
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             But
             indeed
             all
             the
             Substance
             of
             what
             I
             say
             ;
             Because
             I
             never
             had
             any
             other
             Master
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Study
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             purging
             my
             Soul
             from
             Earthly
             Affections
             .
             By
             this
             I
             received
             the
             Light
             of
             all
             the
             things
             of
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             to
             you
             with
             many
             more
             ,
             which
             nevertheless
             I
             could
             not
             make
             you
             understand
             ,
             but
             by
             Words
             and
             Discourses
             ,
             accommodated
             to
             your
             Capacity
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             all
             precisely
             endited
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             Word
             for
             Word
             ,
             except
             that
             in
             general
             they
             are
             produced
             by
             the
             Gift
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             a
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             always
             brings
             along
             with
             him
             into
             the
             Soul
             where
             he
             resides
             ,
             giving
             it
             the
             Skill
             to
             express
             it self
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Divine
             Things
             be
             understood
             by
             those
             who
             are
             in
             Darkness
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             deceived
             in
             believing
             that
             my
             Words
             come
             from
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             For
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             you
             take
             them
             in
             Substance
             :
             But
             if
             you
             would
             maintain
             a
             precise
             enditing
             of
             Words
             ,
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Truth
             might
             surprize
             you
             in
             some
             Terms
             not
             well
             express'd
             ,
             or
             some
             Word
             of
             a
             contrary
             Signification
             ,
             or
             other
             Faults
             of
             my
             Language
             ,
             which
             come
             from
             my
             Weakness
             or
             Ignorance
             :
             For
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             can
             commit
             no
             Faults
             .
             He
             always
             gives
             his
             Light
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             to
             the
             Soul
             that
             is
             purified
             from
             it self
             :
             But
             he
             does
             not
             always
             give
             precise
             Words
             and
             Terms
             to
             make
             it
             be
             understood
             by
             others
             ;
             because
             it
             does
             not
             remain
             always
             precisely
             hearkning
             to
             the
             Enditing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             being
             often
             distracted
             by
             Earthly
             Objects
             ,
             which
             divert
             it
             sometimes
             without
             its
             being
             aware
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             Diversion
             it
             may
             commit
             many
             Faults
             ,
             even
             tho'
             it
             had
             received
             the
             Holy
             
             Spirit
             .
             For
             this
             Cause
             our
             Life
             is
             always
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             b
             still
             to
             watch
             that
             we
             be
             not
             surprized
             by
             our
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               How
               she
               could
               see
               by
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               things
               which
               consist
               in
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               as
               the
               Deportment
               of
               the
            
             Jews
             ,
             
               and
               Christians
               ,
               and
               others
            
             ?
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             this
             is
             manifested
             to
             my
             Understanding
             even
             as
             Divine
             Things
             are
             ,
             without
             any
             Distinction
             ,
             except
             that
             the
             Soul
             receives
             more
             Contentment
             in
             conceiving
             and
             understanding
             the
             Things
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             those
             which
             respect
             Men
             ;
             tho'
             all
             come
             from
             the
             same
             Source
             ,
             nevertheless
             they
             have
             different
             Effects
             :
             For
             when
             God
             shews
             to
             the
             Soul
             his
             straight
             Righteousness
             ,
             his
             universal
             Goodness
             ,
             his
             pure
             Truth
             ;
             it
             is
             filled
             with
             Wisdom
             and
             solid
             Vertue
             by
             those
             which
             it
             remarks
             in
             God
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             makes
             it
             see
             his
             
               Glory
               ,
               Majesty
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Almighty
               Power
            
             ,
             the
             Soul
             is
             filled
             with
             Joy
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Strength
             ,
             in
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Qualities
             of
             its
             God
             ;
             But
             he
             no
             sooner
             makes
             appear
             to
             it
             the
             deplorable
             State
             to
             which
             Men
             are
             reduced
             now
             ,
             than
             the
             Soul
             is
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             thirsts
             with
             a
             Desire
             to
             see
             them
             converted
             unto
             God
             ,
             who
             also
             shews
             unto
             it
             all
             the
             necessary
             Means
             for
             this
             Conversion
             .
             And
             as
             a
             Physician
             cannot
             rightly
             cure
             a
             sick
             Person
             or
             Patient
             ,
             without
             seeing
             first
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Disease
             ,
             or
             laying
             open
             the
             Sores
             of
             his
             Evil
             ;
             even
             so
             does
             God
             towards
             a
             charitable
             Soul
             ,
             that
             is
             touched
             with
             a
             sensible
             Regret
             to
             see
             its
             Neighbour
             perish
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             Desire
             to
             succour
             him
             with
             all
             its
             Power
             .
             Then
             God
             makes
             it
             see
             the
             Sores
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Faults
             and
             Sins
             of
             his
             People
             more
             distinctly
             than
             if
             it
             conversed
             daily
             with
             them
             ,
             even
             though
             it
             has
             never
             seen
             them
             by
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             Nevertheless
             it
             knows
             them
             better
             than
             they
             who
             converse
             daily
             with
             them
             ;
             Because
             the
             Light
             of
             God
             pierces
             to
             the
             Bottom
             of
             Souls
             ;
             and
             the
             Sight
             of
             Men
             perceives
             only
             outward
             things
             .
             Therefore
             many
             are
             often
             deceived
             ,
             and
             take
             what
             is
             false
             for
             true
             :
             But
             God
             judges
             always
             with
             an
             upright
             Judgment
             :
             And
             when
             the
             Soul
             has
             Bowels
             of
             Charity
             to
             help
             its
             Neighbour
             ,
             God
             shews
             it
             the
             State
             in
             which
             he
             lives
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Means
             by
             which
             he
             may
             rise
             again
             from
             his
             Fall.
             This
             
             is
             the
             Reason
             why
             God
             makes
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             which
             respect
             our
             Neigbour
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             well
             perceived
             as
             divine
             Things
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             much
             the
             brighter
             the
             farther
             it
             is
             removed
             from
             Humane
             Light
             and
             Natural
             Knowledge
             .
             For
             this
             Cause
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             retire
             so
             much
             from
             Men
             ,
             and
             will
             learn
             nothing
             from
             them
             ;
             because
             their
             Wisdom
             hinders
             and
             obscures
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             according
             as
             I
             am
             removed
             from
             them
             ,
             accordingly
             I
             approach
             to
             true
             Knowledge
             :
             For
             sometimes
             I
             wou'd
             tell
             you
             better
             what
             passes
             among
             the
             Turks
             or
             other
             remote
             Places
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             done
             in
             my
             Presence
             :
             For
             my
             Eyes
             may
             deceive
             me
             :
             But
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             cannot
             deceive
             me
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               How
               this
               Light
               had
               its
               Original
               ?
               If
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               did
               immediately
               declare
               things
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               or
               if
               the
               Soul
               did
               propose
               them
               first
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             this
             is
             done
             differently
             :
             For
             sometimes
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             gives
             Notices
             of
             the
             Things
             which
             the
             Soul
             never
             saw
             nor
             thought
             of
             :
             At
             other
             times
             he
             makes
             it
             understand
             something
             which
             it
             saw
             or
             understood
             imperfectly
             :
             But
             for
             the
             most
             Part
             ,
             the
             Light
             is
             demanded
             by
             the
             Soul
             when
             it
             prays
             for
             it
             or
             for
             somewhat
             else
             :
             Then
             if
             it
             be
             well
             recollected
             ,
             it
             receives
             the
             Understanding
             of
             what
             it
             asked
             ,
             either
             God
             grants
             it
             ,
             or
             makes
             it
             see
             wherefore
             he
             denies
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             what
             it
             ought
             to
             do
             or
             forsake
             to
             co-operate
             with
             the
             Designs
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             its
             Request
             .
             Behold
             how
             the
             Lights
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             have
             their
             Rise
             .
             All
             that
             is
             needful
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             c
             to
             disengage
             our
             Soul
             from
             Earthly
             Affections
             ,
             and
             to
             resign
             it
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ;
             Then
             he
             governs
             and
             illuminates
             it
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             know
             :
             For
             as
             for
             simple
             Curiosities
             ,
             we
             ought
             never
             to
             ask
             or
             desire
             them
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             which
             is
             well
             pleasing
             unto
             God
             ,
             or
             profitable
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             :
             The
             Knowledge
             of
             which
             Things
             God
             does
             not
             deny
             to
             Souls
             who
             are
             faithfully
             dedicated
             to
             him
             .
             I
             wish
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             learn
             in
             a
             Moment
             more
             things
             in
             these
             Matters
             ,
             than
             I
             cou'd
             tell
             you
             in
             a
             whole
             Day
             :
             For
             one
             Word
             from
             God
             contains
             more
             than
             Ten
             Thousand
             Discourses
             of
             Men
             ,
             which
             are
             still
             accompanied
             
             with
             many
             Defects
             and
             Imperfections
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             has
             a
             perfect
             Accomplishment
             in
             every
             Thing
             ,
             and
             enlarges
             himself
             according
             as
             the
             Soul
             is
             emptied
             of
             it self
             .
             We
             have
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             empty
             our selves
             ;
             because
             God
             being
             always
             in
             the
             Center
             of
             our
             Soul
             ,
             he
             wou'd
             enlighten
             it
             abundantly
             in
             case
             the
             Hindrances
             were
             removed
             :
             For
             take
             them
             away
             and
             we
             receive
             Light.
             
          
           
             The
             End
             of
             the
             Second
             Part.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             CONTENTS
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Conference
                 .
                 I.
              
               How
               the
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Learned
               are
               injurious
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               being
               ignorant
               of
               his
               Works
               .
               Of
               God's
               Presence
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Grace
               .
               Of
               the
               Liberty
               ,
               Power
               and
               Weakness
               of
               Man
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               State
               of
               Infants
               before
               the
               Vse
               of
               their
               Reason
               .
               p.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Conf.
                 II.
              
               Of
               the
               State
               of
               little
               Infants
               ,
               which
               come
               from
               good
               or
               evil
               Parents
               :
               And
               of
               Baptism
               .
               p.
               11.
               
            
             
               
                 Conf.
                 III.
              
               How
               the
               Devil
               has
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               as
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               is
               there
               maintain'd
               and
               authoriz'd
               .
               p.
               19.
               
            
             
               
                 Conf.
                 IV.
              
               Of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               its
               Councils
               ,
               Commands
               and
               Ordinances
               .
               p.
               21.
               
            
             
               
                 Conf.
                 V.
              
               That
               all
               Men
               ought
               to
               labour
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               this
               Penitence
               .
               p.
               31.
               
            
             
               
               
                 Conf.
                 VI.
              
               That
               the
               Roman
               Church
               is
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               but
               that
               she
               has
               falsified
               her
               Faith
               to
               her
               lawful
               Husband
               .
               p.
               33.
               
            
             
               
                 Conf.
                 VII
              
               .
               Of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Functions
               .
               p.
               44.
               
            
             
               
                 Conf
                 VIII
              
               .
               What
               are
               the
               Sins
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               they
               prevail
               .
               p.
               50.
               
            
             
               
                 Conf
                 IX
              
               .
               That
               no
               body
               can
               be
               saved
               ,
               but
               he
               who
               professes
               the
               Goodness
               ,
               Righteousness
               and
               Truth
               of
               God.
               The
               World
               is
               at
               present
               without
               them
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               be
               renewed
               .
               The
               Danger
               that
               Men
               are
               in
               .
               Secret
               Evil
               ought
               to
               be
               discovered
               .
               p.
               57.
               
            
             
               
                 Conf.
                 X.
              
               That
               the
               Time
               is
               come
               that
               Men
               shall
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               Fulness
               ,
               and
               what
               hinders
               them
               to
               receive
               him
               .
               p.
               66.
               
            
             
               
                 Conf.
                 XI
              
               .
               How
               Man
               must
               resign
               himself
               to
               God.
               p.
               69.
               
            
             
               
               
                 Conf.
                 XII
              
               .
               Of
               discerning
               the
               Motions
               of
               God
               from
               those
               of
               Nature
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               done
               by
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
               and
               Truth
               ,
               which
               are
               three
               divine
               Qualities
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               all
               our
               Motions
               and
               all
               our
               Actions
               ought
               to
               be
               regulated
               with
               great
               Care.
               p.
               76.
               
            
             
               
                 Conf.
                 XIII
              
               .
               That
               Persons
               illuminated
               by
               God
               ,
               may
               serve
               as
               powerful
               Means
               for
               Salvation
               ;
               but
               it
               's
               God
               only
               who
               can
               give
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               now
               the
               Company
               of
               Men
               is
               dangerous
               .
               p.
               84.
               
            
             
               
                 Conf.
                 XIV
              
               .
               That
               the
               Habit
               does
               not
               make
               the
               Monk
               ,
               and
               that
               Religions
               of
               themselves
               make
               none
               holy
               .
               Of
               the
               Corruption
               of
               them
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               p.
               86.
               
            
             
               
                 Conf.
                 XV.
              
               That
               the
               Time
               is
               come
               when
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               will
               teach
               us
               all
               Truth
               .
               How
               Christians
               do
               reject
               his
               Light
               ,
               and
               what
               Progress
               the
               Devil
               has
               made
               among
               them
               .
               For
               what
               end
               ,
               how
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               God
               communicates
               his
               Spirit
               .
               p
               105.
               
            
             
               
               
                 Conf.
                 XVI
              
               .
               How
               we
               must
               beware
               of
               false
               Christs
               and
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               seduce
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               much
               followed
               at
               present
               .
               How
               to
               discern
               true
               Prophets
               from
               the
               false
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               would
               be
               to
               no
               purpose
               at
               present
               to
               aim
               at
               the
               Conversion
               of
               Christians
               by
               preaching
               the
               Truth
               to
               them
               .
               p.
               114.
               
            
             
               
                 Conf.
                 XVII
              
               .
               That
               the
               Jews
               and
               Heathens
               are
               better
               disposed
               to
               be
               converted
               unto
               God
               than
               the
               Christians
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               restored
               ,
               and
               the
               Christians
               rejected
               .
               p.
               124.
               
            
             
               
                 Conf.
                 XVIII
              
               .
               How
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               gives
               his
               Light
               to
               the
               Soul.
               p.
               136.
               
            
          
           
             The
             End
             of
             the
             Contents
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             THE
             LIGHT
             OF
             THE
             WORLD
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               and
               Last
               Part.
            
             
          
           
             CONTAINING
             The
             
               Last
               Conferences
            
             WHICH
             M.
             ANTONIA
             BOURIGNON
             HAD
             WITH
             The
             Deceast
             Mr.
             
               CHRISTIAN
               de
               CORT
            
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             Pastour
             of
             St.
             
             John's
             at
             Mechlin
             ,
             Superiour
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Oratory
             there
             ,
             and
             Directour
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             Noorestrandt
             .
          
           
             Which
             deserves
             to
             be
             Read
             ,
             Understood
             ,
             and
             Considered
             by
             all
             who
             desire
             to
             be
             Saved
             .
          
           
             Written
             Originally
             in
             French.
             
          
           
             LONDON
             ,
             Printed
             in
             the
             Year
             MDCXCVI
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Isaiah
             58.
             10.
             
          
           
             Thy
             Light
             shall
             arise
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Darkness
             ;
             and
             thy
             Obscurity
             shall
             become
             as
             Noon-day
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             To
             the
             READER
             .
          
           
             HERE
             is
             ,
             
               FRIENDLY
               READER
            
             ,
             the
             
               Third
               Part
            
             of
             the
             
               LIGHT
               OF
               THE
               WORLD
            
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             the
             Last
             Conferences
             that
             I
             could
             have
             with
             this
             Zealous
             
               CHRISTIAN
               DE
               CORT
            
             ,
             (
             Superiour
             of
             the
             Oratory
             ,
             and
             Pastour
             of
             the
             Church
             St.
             John
             at
             Mech●in
             in
             Brabant
             )
             since
             to
             hinder
             him
             from
             having
             any
             more
             Conferences
             with
             me
             ,
             they
             poyson'd
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             murther'd
             him
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             Prosecution
             of
             the
             Pious
             Designes
             which
             he
             had
             to
             make
             known
             to
             the
             World
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Decay
             of
             CHRISTIANITY
             .
          
           
             This
             
               Third
               Part
            
             shews
             yet
             more
             clearly
             than
             the
             Two
             foregoing
             ,
             how
             much
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             fallen
             from
             her
             first
             Institution
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             she
             is
             remov'd
             from
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             First
             Christians
             ;
             how
             many
             Errours
             and
             Corruptions
             have
             by
             little
             and
             little
             crept
             and
             slipt
             into
             Christianity
             ;
             what
             Appendages
             and
             Circumstances
             they
             have
             added
             to
             it
             :
             How
             many
             New
             Laws
             and
             Ordinances
             for
             the
             Ornament
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             in
             effect
             have
             deform'd
             and
             disfigur'd
             it
             ?
             So
             that
             whereas
             Christendom
             was
             in
             its
             Beginning
             
               The
               True
               Spouse
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             she
             is
             now
             become
             
               The
               great
               Whore
               ,
               which
               commits
               whoredom
               with
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             drinking
             in
             their
             Cups
             ,
             and
             eating
             of
             their
             Dainties
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Ambition
             ,
             the
             Pleasures
             ,
             and
             covetous
             Desires
             of
             the
             Things
             of
             this
             World.
             Which
             Things
             are
             now
             as
             common
             among
             the
             Churchmen
             as
             among
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             more
             .
             This
             is
             very
             far
             from
             the
             Lowliness
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             Humility
             of
             Heart
             ,
             in
             a
             Contempt
             of
             the
             Honours
             and
             Glory
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             would
             take
             no
             other
             Delights
             but
             Labours
             ,
             Fatigues
             and
             Sufferings
             ;
             and
             dispised
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Offer
             that
             Simon
             the
             Sorcerer
             made
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             of
             giving
             him
             Money
             to
             buy
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ▪
             He
             curses
             him
             and
             his
             Money
             .
             And
             when
             they
             asked
             Alms
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             says
             to
             the
             poor
             Man
             ;
             
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               have
               we
               none
               ,
               but
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               which
               will
               heal
               thee
               :
            
             And
             elsewhere
             they
             say
             ;
             
               Freely
               we
               have
               received
               it
               ,
               and
               freely
               we
               give
               it
               :
            
             And
             to
             shew
             the
             Poverty
             there
             was
             ▪
             in
             the
             Colledge
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             need
             but
             remark
             that
             they
             had
             not
             wherewith
             to
             pay
             the
             Tribute
             ,
             since
             Jesus
             Christ
             sent
             them
             to
             catch
             a
             Fish
             in
             which
             they
             should
             find
             a
             Piece
             of
             Money
             to
             pay
             this
             Tax
             .
             Consider
             now
             ▪
             FRIENDLY
             
             READER
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Resemblance
             between
             the
             Church-men
             of
             our
             Time
             ,
             and
             the
             Colledge
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             if
             every
             one
             does
             not
             strive
             to
             come
             by
             the
             Fattest
             Prebendaries
             ,
             thirsting
             still
             insatiably
             for
             more
             Honour
             ,
             Pleasures
             .
             and
             Riches
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             Rule
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             instead
             of
             Enduring
             and
             Suffering
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             Imitation
             of
             their
             Master
             and
             Captain
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             says
             so
             clearly
             to
             them
             ,
             
               I
               have
               done
               all
               to
               give
               you
               an
               Example
               ▪
            
             and
             ,
             
               Be
               ye
               Followers
               of
               me
            
             .
          
           
             But
             those
             Persons
             at
             present
             ,
             do
             directly
             the
             contrary
             ,
             despising
             Lowliness
             and
             Humility
             ,
             abhorring
             Poverty
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             Sufferings
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             Adulterers
             who
             falsifie
             their
             Faith
             promised
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             Baptism
             to
             renounce
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             its
             Pomps
             ?
             And
             after
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             they
             go
             and
             take
             up
             what
             they
             have
             renounced
             conforming
             themselves
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             its
             Pomps
             and
             Vanities
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             :
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             will
             still
             bear
             the
             Name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             As
             in
             effect
             those
             Persons
             really
             were
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             continued
             in
             his
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Imitation
             of
             Him.
             From
             which
             they
             being
             fallen
             ,
             they
             are
             nothing
             now
             but
             unfaithful
             Whoremongers
             and
             Adulterers
             ,
             worthy
             to
             be
             cast
             off
             by
             their
             Lawful
             Husband
             ,
             as
             they
             infallibly
             shall
             be
             ;
             for
             He
             cannot
             acknowledge
             them
             for
             Christians
             when
             He
             sees
             them
             in
             their
             Manners
             wholly
             Antichristian
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             not
             be
             imagined
             that
             this
             Evil
             is
             only
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Reformed
             would
             perswade
             themselves
             ,
             calling
             the
             Roman
             Church
             commonly
             ,
             
               The
               great
               Whore
               in
               the
               Revelation
               :
            
             since
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Reformed
             are
             more
             Whores
             than
             their
             Mother
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             have
             separated
             ,
             not
             to
             Reform
             her
             ,
             but
             to
             Deform
             her
             the
             more
             ,
             by
             rendring
             her
             a
             greater
             Beast
             than
             she
             was
             in
             her self
             ,
             For
             we
             see
             these
             Reformed
             live
             much
             more
             licentiously
             than
             those
             who
             continue
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             who
             being
             under
             Discipline
             ,
             are
             regulated
             and
             restrained
             in
             their
             Manners
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Reformed
             being
             subject
             to
             none
             ,
             live
             as
             Beasts
             ,
             every
             one
             following
             his
             own
             Will
             and
             the
             Inclination
             of
             their
             corrupt
             Natures
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
             made
             all
             these
             Reformers
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             make
             New
             Institutions
             ,
             accommodated
             to
             their
             Looseness
             .
             For
             since
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             give
             the
             Reins
             to
             their
             Brutish
             Senses
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             abide
             any
             longer
             under
             the
             Obedience
             of
             a
             Superiour
             ;
             and
             being
             inclined
             to
             follow
             Carnal
             Pleasures
             ,
             they
             must
             depart
             out
             of
             the
             Roman
             Obedience
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             taken
             Vows
             and
             Oaths
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             for
             else
             they
             had
             been
             cast
             into
             Prison
             as
             perjured
             and
             
             impious
             :
             And
             that
             they
             might
             have
             Money
             enough
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             their
             Taste
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             followed
             by
             Rich
             Persons
             who
             might
             furnish
             them
             with
             Money
             in
             abundance
             .
             For
             this
             Cause
             they
             made
             Schisms
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             Established
             New
             Churches
             every
             one
             after
             his
             own
             Fashion
             ,
             who
             contradicted
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             understood
             one
             another
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Builders
             of
             the
             Tower
             of
             Babel
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             they
             were
             followed
             by
             many
             Honourable
             Persons
             ,
             who
             thought
             there
             was
             some
             Good
             Thing
             in
             the
             Reformed
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             that
             they
             were
             agreeable
             to
             Corrupt
             Nature
             ,
             which
             they
             flattered
             and
             nourished
             in
             its
             Vices
             .
             For
             these
             Reformers
             did
             not
             bid
             the
             People
             ,
             separate
             from
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             live
             in
             Gluttony
             and
             Whoredom
             :
             This
             would
             have
             been
             too
             infamous
             and
             reproachful
             among
             Good
             Men
             ;
             but
             they
             told
             them
             the
             Abuses
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             proposing
             to
             reform
             them
             :
             Though
             in
             Truth
             it
             was
             but
             that
             they
             might
             lead
             a
             Licentious
             Life
             ,
             shake
             off
             Piety
             and
             Truth
             ,
             and
             give
             Loose
             Reins
             to
             the
             Motions
             of
             their
             Corrupt
             Nature
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             follow
             its
             Desires
             and
             Inclinations
             without
             constraint
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             they
             had
             designed
             a
             Pious
             Reformation
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             despised
             the
             Good
             Things
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             would
             only
             have
             resisted
             the
             Evil
             which
             they
             judged
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             and
             Reformed
             that
             Evil
             first
             in
             themselves
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             good
             Example
             they
             might
             have
             led
             others
             to
             Reform
             themselves
             too
             ;
             since
             Example
             is
             an
             Effectual
             Preaching
             .
             But
             these
             Reformers
             proceeded
             after
             quite
             another
             manner
             ,
             and
             rejected
             the
             Good
             with
             the
             Bad
             ,
             without
             distinction
             :
             Because
             if
             they
             had
             maintained
             what
             was
             Good
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             been
             obliged
             to
             observe
             it
             them
             themselves
             .
             This
             they
             had
             no
             mind
             to
             do
             ,
             being
             resolved
             to
             lead
             a
             Licentious
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             Loose
             Reins
             to
             all
             their
             Brutish
             Senses
             .
             They
             could
             not
             subject
             the
             People
             to
             the
             Obedience
             of
             a
             Superiour
             ,
             since
             they
             themselves
             would
             not
             at
             all
             depend
             upon
             one
             .
             Therefore
             first
             of
             all
             they
             perswaded
             the
             People
             to
             shake
             off
             a
             Dependance
             on
             the
             Pope
             and
             other
             Superiours
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             live
             every
             one
             after
             their
             own
             Way
             ,
             as
             the
             Beasts
             who
             have
             neither
             Fears
             nor
             Cares
             but
             eat
             and
             drink
             well
             .
             This
             is
             against
             all
             Decency
             ;
             since
             no
             Country
             ,
             no
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             no
             Family
             can
             be
             well
             ordered
             and
             governed
             without
             a
             Head
             ,
             a
             Superiour
             ,
             or
             a
             Father
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             rest
             are
             subject
             :
             And
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             
               FRIENDLY
               READER
            
             ,
             what
             would
             a
             City
             or
             a
             Province
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             no
             Magistrate
             ,
             no
             Superiour
             ?
             No
             other
             thing
             but
             a
             Den
             of
             Thieves
             ,
             Robbers
             ,
             and
             other
             Malefactours
             ,
             
             who
             would
             hinder
             all
             Good
             Men
             from
             dwelling
             there
             .
             And
             though
             Superiority
             be
             so
             good
             ,
             useful
             and
             necessary
             even
             in
             the
             Civil
             State
             ,
             yet
             these
             Reformers
             reject
             it
             as
             an
             Evil
             Thing
             ,
             and
             will
             depend
             on
             none
             but
             themselves
             ,
             and
             live
             independently
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             more
             follow
             the
             Swinge
             of
             their
             Brutish
             Senses
             ,
             whose
             Motions
             they
             let
             loose
             without
             Restraint
             .
             These
             Reformers
             did
             not
             only
             cast
             off
             Obedience
             by
             their
             Reformation
             ;
             but
             also
             the
             Confession
             of
             Sins
             in
             particular
             :
             For
             they
             would
             not
             declare
             to
             another
             the
             Luxury
             and
             the
             Excess
             which
             they
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             perpetrate
             ;
             and
             they
             could
             not
             enjoyn
             others
             what
             they
             would
             not
             do
             themselves
             .
             Therefore
             they
             rejected
             ,
             and
             even
             despised
             this
             Confession
             ,
             though
             the
             Scripture
             sayes
             expresly
             ,
             
               Confess
               your
               Faults
               to
               one
               another
               :
            
             And
             Confession
             in
             its
             self
             is
             Good
             and
             Holy
             ,
             humbling
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             serving
             for
             a
             Bridle
             and
             Restraint
             to
             Sin
             in
             Time
             coming
             .
             All
             this
             sort
             of
             Good
             these
             Reformers
             rejected
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             pretended
             Errours
             they
             said
             they
             had
             discovered
             ,
             forgetting
             that
             the
             Scripture
             says
             ,
             
               Try
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               hold
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             excuse
             the
             Errours
             and
             Abuses
             which
             have
             crept
             in
             among
             these
             Auricular
             Confessions
             ;
             since
             I
             blame
             them
             more
             than
             these
             Reformers
             themselves
             did
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             this
             
               LIGHT
               OF
               THE
               WORLD
            
             :
             But
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             pluck
             up
             the
             good
             Grain
             with
             the
             Tares
             .
             That
             belongs
             to
             the
             Lord
             to
             separate
             them
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             Harvest
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             these
             Reformers
             to
             come
             before
             the
             Time
             and
             pluck
             out
             of
             the
             Holy
             Church
             the
             good
             Things
             which
             Christ
             had
             planted
             there
             :
             Such
             as
             Fasting
             and
             Abstinence
             are
             ,
             which
             these
             Reformers
             have
             so
             absolutely
             rejected
             and
             despised
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Fasting
             is
             recommended
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle
             sayes
             ,
             
               Be
               ye
               sober
               ,
               and
               watch
               :
            
             And
             elsewhere
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Sanctifie
               your
               Fast
            
             .
             And
             Jesus
             Christ
             speaking
             to
             his
             Apostles
             of
             one
             possest
             ,
             sayes
             to
             them
             ,
             
               This
               kind
               goeth
               not
               out
               but
               by
               Fasting
               and
               Prayer
               .
            
             He
             himself
             fasted
             Fourty
             Dayes
             in
             the
             Desert
             ,
             and
             was
             an
             hungred
             .
             But
             these
             Reformers
             speak
             of
             nothing
             but
             filling
             their
             Belly
             well
             the
             better
             to
             excite
             their
             Lust
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             who
             would
             Reform
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             fine
             Zealots
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ?
             We
             see
             also
             that
             all
             their
             Reformation
             has
             brought
             nothing
             but
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             among
             the
             Reformed
             themselves
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             there
             but
             Debates
             and
             Dissensions
             .
             They
             wrote
             to
             me
             some
             while
             agoe
             that
             Two
             Preachers
             of
             the
             same
             Reformed
             Communion
             had
             fallen
             by
             the
             Ears
             together
             even
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             had
             rent
             the
             others
             Garment
             from
             Head
             to
             Foot.
             These
             are
             the
             Effects
             of
             their
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Remedy
             they
             say
             they
             
             have
             provided
             for
             the
             Abuses
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             :
             The
             Scripture
             sayes
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Tree
               is
               known
               by
               its
               Fruit.
            
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             infer
             how
             pernicious
             these
             Reformations
             must
             be
             ,
             which
             have
             caused
             such
             Mischiefs
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             having
             brought
             in
             nothing
             but
             Hatred
             among
             Christians
             ,
             though
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             so
             much
             recommend
             to
             them
             ,
             
               To
               love
               one
               another
            
             .
             By
             these
             Reformations
             they
             have
             despised
             ,
             hated
             and
             persecuted
             one
             another
             ,
             beat
             ,
             rob'd
             ,
             kill'd
             and
             murthered
             one
             another
             without
             compassion
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             Opinion
             that
             they
             have
             undertaken
             to
             believe
             ,
             though
             all
             their
             Opinions
             be
             equally
             bad
             ,
             the
             one
             erring
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             another
             .
             So
             that
             to
             maintain
             the
             Errours
             of
             these
             Reformers
             these
             Christians
             kill'd
             and
             murther'd
             one
             another
             ,
             instead
             of
             loving
             one
             another
             according
             to
             the
             Counsel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             And
             these
             Enmities
             continue
             to
             this
             Day
             ,
             and
             they
             hate
             and
             despise
             one
             another
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             though
             all
             of
             them
             signifie
             nothing
             ,
             and
             no
             Religions
             can
             save
             any
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             but
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             brings
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             Persons
             love
             themselves
             only
             ,
             and
             live
             all
             according
             to
             the
             Motions
             of
             Corrupt
             Nature
             :
             Their
             Religions
             consisting
             in
             nothing
             but
             Theory
             ,
             and
             vain
             Speculations
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             in
             Practice
             .
             But
             to
             flatter
             them
             with
             some
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
             ;
             their
             Reformers
             have
             put
             the
             Bible
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             and
             some
             Songs
             to
             sing
             in
             the
             Temple
             :
             since
             the
             Priests
             and
             Religious
             Romanists
             used
             to
             sing
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             Nature
             has
             no
             Repugnance
             to
             Songs
             ;
             it
             rather
             delights
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             all
             these
             Reformers
             do
             at
             this
             Day
             ,
             who
             lift
             up
             their
             Voice
             as
             well
             as
             they
             can
             to
             make
             their
             good
             Voice
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             where
             they
             sit
             at
             their
             own
             Ease
             ,
             with
             the
             Bible
             in
             their
             Hand
             ,
             on
             which
             they
             profess
             to
             read
             that
             they
             may
             learn
             to
             discourse
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             not
             known
             one
             Person
             who
             puts
             in
             practice
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Point
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Lo
             this
             is
             all
             the
             Service
             that
             these
             Reformers
             have
             learned
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             that
             is
             performed
             without
             Devotion
             or
             Piety
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             of
             this
             they
             call
             themselves
             good
             Christians
             ,
             Evangelical
             Persons
             ,
             Predestinated
             ,
             or
             Regenerated
             Ones
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             Names
             :
             Though
             they
             be
             as
             far
             from
             Salvation
             as
             Heaven
             is
             from
             Earth
             .
             But
             these
             Reformers
             have
             known
             so
             well
             how
             to
             perswade
             them
             of
             an
             Imaginary
             Salvation
             by
             their
             Scholastick
             Reasons
             and
             Glosses
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             thereby
             so
             confounded
             their
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             receive
             Lyes
             for
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             most
             to
             be
             admired
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             among
             so
             many
             Persons
             of
             Vnderstanding
             who
             have
             followed
             these
             Reformers
             ,
             none
             have
             perceived
             the
             Cheat
             of
             these
             Sensual
             Reformers
             ,
             who
             teach
             a
             Life
             
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             Evangelical
             Life
             ,
             which
             speaks
             of
             nothing
             but
             denying
             a
             Mans
             Self
             ,
             bearing
             down
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             doing
             Penitence
             ,
             with
             a
             Threatning
             that
             without
             this
             Mean
             we
             shall
             all
             perish
             .
             It
             must
             indeed
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             from
             that
             time
             Men
             have
             been
             abandoned
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Errour
             and
             Lying
             ,
             and
             that
             Mens
             Spirit
             has
             been
             quite
             blinded
             by
             Sin
             ,
             and
             is
             since
             still
             more
             blinded
             ;
             since
             yet
             in
             our
             Time
             we
             see
             Persons
             of
             a
             like
             Temper
             li●t
             up
             themselves
             above
             others
             ,
             and
             call
             themselves
             the
             Reformers
             and
             Restorers
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             separate
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Reformed
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             live
             separate
             from
             the
             World
             in
             greater
             Holiness
             than
             others
             :
             Though
             in
             their
             Manners
             they
             be
             as
             sensual
             ,
             yea
             more
             ,
             than
             those
             whom
             they
             have
             forsaken
             .
             For
             having
             no
             Accommodation
             of
             Worldly
             Goods
             ,
             and
             being
             unwilling
             to
             Work
             ,
             but
             desirous
             to
             be
             well
             Treated
             and
             Served
             ,
             they
             undertake
             Reformations
             ,
             drawing
             over
             to
             them
             Wealthy
             Persons
             that
             they
             may
             obtain
             their
             Aims
             ,
             and
             they
             make
             all
             their
             Goods
             common
             :
             In
             which
             the
             Poor
             cannot
             but
             have
             Advantage
             ,
             and
             the
             Reformers
             Services
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Time
             of
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Aim
             ;
             since
             in
             effect
             many
             follow
             them
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             all
             their
             Wealth
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             Eat
             and
             Drink
             and
             Marry
             as
             those
             did
             in
             the
             Dayes
             of
             Noah
             :
             On
             which
             Terms
             they
             make
             them
             Preachings
             of
             Fine
             Studied
             Words
             and
             fitted
             for
             the
             Gust
             of
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             who
             are
             well
             pleased
             to
             have
             found
             out
             a
             way
             of
             Salvation
             so
             well
             accommodated
             to
             their
             Corrupt
             Natures
             :
             since
             they
             make
             them
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             all
             ruled
             by
             King
             Jesus
             .
             They
             are
             perswaded
             by
             their
             frivolous
             Discourses
             that
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             thus
             Men
             are
             yet
             amused
             by
             Men
             as
             they
             were
             in
             former
             Times
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             can
             see
             no
             other
             Remedy
             but
             that
             God
             overturn
             all
             these
             Churches
             made
             with
             Mens
             Hands
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             establish
             one
             made
             of
             Spirit
             and
             of
             Life
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             worship
             God
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             .
             Which
             he
             makes
             me
             hope
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             very
             shortly
             ;
             since
             he
             makes
             me
             declare
             so
             many
             Truths
             with
             the
             hazard
             of
             my
             Life
             to
             overturn
             Babel
             and
             revive
             True
             Christianity
             .
             Blessed
             shall
             he
             be
             who
             shall
             receive
             them
             from
             God's
             Hand
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             resist
             the
             Truth
             as
             Jannes
             and
             Jambres
             did
             ;
             since
             these
             are
             undone
             for
             ever
             :
             But
             receive
             the
             saving
             Truth
             that
             God
             has
             communicated
             to
             me
             in
             this
             
               LIGHT
               OF
               THE
               WORLD
            
             ,
             which
             will
             Illuminate
             you●
             Soul.
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             I
             remain
             ,
          
           
             
               Friendly
               Reader
               ,
            
             
               Your
               very
               Affectionate
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 ANTHOINETTE
                 BOURIGNON
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             LIGHT
             of
             the
             WORLD
             The
             third
             Part.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Declares
               that
               God
               has
               never
               demanded
               any
               other
               thing
               of
               man
               but
               the
               dependance
               of
               his
               Will
               on
               Gods
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               other
               Laws
               are
               given
               him
               by
               Accident
               ,
               and
               to
               discover
               his
               Sins
               .
            
          
           
             
               HAving
               been
               absent
               for
               some
               time
               from
               this
               illuminated
               Soul
               ,
               I
               went
               to
               find
               her
               again
               to
               entreat
               her
               to
               pray
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               tell
               her
               I
               was
               resolved
               more
               than
               ever
               to
               resign
               my self
               wholly
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               receive
               his
               Divine
               Light.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             you
             shall
             make
             this
             Resignation
             of
             your self
             ,
             and
             shall
             deliver
             up
             into
             God's
             Hand
             the
             Freewill
             that
             he
             has
             given
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             will
             teach
             you
             all
             things
             .
             But
             never
             turn
             back
             again
             to
             resume
             your
             own
             will
             ;
             otherwise
             the
             last
             Fault
             will
             be
             worse
             than
             the
             first
             :
             Since
             you
             have
             now
             received
             more
             Light
             than
             formerly
             ,
             walk
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             any
             more
             regard
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             for
             they
             
             cannot
             save
             you
             .
             You
             must
             fall
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             God
             a
             whether
             you
             will
             or
             no
             :
             No
             body
             can
             escape
             this
             ,
             whether
             he
             live
             well
             or
             ill
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             no
             other
             Judge
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             very
             small
             matter
             for
             us
             to
             yield
             to
             God
             the
             free
             will
             that
             he
             has
             so
             freely
             given
             us
             ;
             since
             't
             is
             his
             Property
             ,
             and
             he
             has
             entrusted
             it
             in
             our
             Hands
             only
             for
             our
             Benefit
             .
             Shall
             we
             procure
             our
             own
             Misery
             with
             the
             greatest
             Present
             that
             God
             has
             ever
             given
             us
             .
             Since
             we
             have
             so
             often
             experienc'd
             that
             we
             always
             abuse
             this
             Free-will
             ,
             b
             employing
             it
             rather
             for
             our
             Damnation
             ,
             than
             for
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             Let
             us
             acknowledge
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             our
             weakness
             ,
             and
             resign
             our
             Free-will
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             dispose
             of
             it
             at
             his
             .
             Pleasure
             during
             this
             short
             Life
             .
             He
             will
             give
             it
             back
             to
             us
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             with
             such
             Perfections
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             abuse
             it
             any
             more
             .
             Do
             not
             delay
             longer
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             one
             day
             to
             make
             this
             transferring
             of
             your
             Free-will
             to
             God
             :
             For
             in
             this
             consists
             c
             all
             Perfection
             ,
             all
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Life
             everlasting
             :
             For
             all
             Vertues
             ,
             the
             Old
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             ,
             are
             no
             other
             but
             true
             means
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             Resignation
             of
             our
             Free-will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             :
             in
             doing
             this
             we
             fullfil
             all
             things
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             be
             sollicitous
             for
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               I
               was
               greatly
               comforted
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               to
               fullfil
               the
               whole
               Law
               we
               need
               only
               resign
               our
               own
               VVill
               to
               that
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               heartily
               resigned
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             .
             Sir
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             God
             has
             never
             demanded
             any
             other
             thing
             of
             Man
             d
             but
             the
             resignation
             of
             his
             Will
             to
             his
             ,
             and
             only
             gave
             him
             Laws
             and
             Precepts
             e
             when
             he
             saw
             Man
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             him
             to
             follow
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             Fallen
             into
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sins
             and
             Miseries
             ;
             and
             fearing
             lest
             through
             Ignorance
             and
             Inadvertence
             he
             should
             dye
             and
             perish
             in
             his
             Sins
             ,
             God
             gave
             him
             Laws
             and
             Precepts
             that
             Man
             might
             know
             ▪
             Sins
             ,
             and
             abstain
             from
             committing
             them
             :
             Otherwise
             Man
             f
             would
             
             never
             have
             needed
             any
             Laws
             in
             case
             he
             had
             continued
             in
             a
             dependance
             on
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             :
             He
             might
             have
             done
             all
             that
             he
             pleased
             ,
             and
             enjoyed
             all
             things
             Created
             for
             his
             Use
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             with
             delight
             .
             By
             which
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             Man
             to
             resign
             himself
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             tho'
             he
             should
             not
             follow
             any
             means
             appointed
             for
             the
             Attainment
             of
             these
             Ends
             ,
             as
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             ,
             he
             will
             assuredly
             be
             saved
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             a
             Turk
             or
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             h
             or
             of
             any
             Sect
             or
             Nation
             whatsoever
             :
             Because
             God
             has
             never
             given
             any
             other
             Law
             to
             Man
             ,
             but
             the
             DEPENDANCE
             that
             he
             ought
             always
             to
             have
             upon
             his
             God
             :
             And
             all
             the
             Laws
             are
             occasioned
             by
             Sin
             ,
             and
             their
             Goodness
             consists
             in
             the
             i
             discovery
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             knowledge
             may
             withdraw
             Man
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             remove
             from
             him
             all
             these
             Sins
             ,
             which
             prove
             hindrances
             of
             this
             Resignation
             to
             God
             :
             For
             if
             Man
             had
             no
             Sins
             which
             turn
             him
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             certainly
             be
             resigned
             to
             him
             :
             For
             he
             is
             created
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             take
             Delight
             in
             him
             ,
             k
             without
             any
             resistance
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             accomplish
             all
             his
             Will
             in
             Man
             l
             with
             his
             free
             Consent
             and
             Will
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             perfect
             thing
             of
             all
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             ;
             for
             if
             Man
             were
             united
             in
             Will
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             partake
             of
             all
             his
             Qualities
             ;
             and
             as
             God
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Good
             ,
             Man
             would
             be
             also
             all
             Good
             ;
             and
             all
             Just
             ,
             because
             united
             to
             the
             true
             Righteousness
             ;
             and
             also
             all
             true
             ,
             being
             conformable
             to
             the
             Eternal
             Truth
             ;
             and
             consequently
             he
             would
             fullfil
             all
             the
             Laws
             by
             this
             sole
             Resignation
             to
             God.
             without
             his
             needing
             to
             learn
             or
             follow
             them
             in
             particular
             ,
             they
             being
             all
             comprehended
             and
             summ'd
             up
             in
             the
             inseparable
             DEPENDANCE
             of
             our
             Will
             on
             that
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               my
               Soul
               was
               ravished
               with
               Pleasure
               to
               understand
               that
               God
               demands
               no
               other
               thing
               of
               Man
               ,
               but
               the
               submission
               of
               his
               VVill
               to
               that
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               this
               means
               I
               hoped
               many
               would
               yet
               be
               Saved
               ;
               whereas
               (
               according
               to
               her
               Discourses
               )
               I
               had
               sometimes
               despaired
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               of
               my self
               also
               .
            
             
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             You
             had
             reason
             for
             that
             despair
             ,
             because
             we
             see
             no
             body
             in
             our
             times
             who
             has
             his
             Will
             resigned
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             except
             in
             Words
             .
             which
             m
             perform
             nothing
             in
             effect
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Heathen
             who
             never
             heard
             of
             God
             nor
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             should
             consider
             by
             his
             natural
             Judgment
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             who
             governs
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             should
             resign
             himself
             to
             this
             God
             ,
             unknown
             to
             him
             ,
             taking
             from
             his
             Hands
             all
             that
             befalls
             him
             ,
             acknowledging
             him
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             Good
             ,
             resolving
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             Will
             to
             yield
             himself
             to
             be
             ruled
             and
             governed
             by
             him
             ;
             n
             such
             a
             Heathen
             would
             be
             a
             Saint
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             not
             observe
             any
             of
             the
             Commands
             in
             particular
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             observe
             them
             all
             in
             general
             ,
             without
             knowing
             it
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             is
             resign'd
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             God
             *
             can
             never
             do
             Evil
             ,
             nor
             commit
             Sin
             ,
             unless
             he
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             this
             Government
             to
             follow
             his
             own
             Will.
             I
             would
             believe
             that
             there
             are
             yet
             some
             Persons
             scattered
             up
             and
             down
             the
             World
             who
             have
             resigned
             their
             Wills
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             taking
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             considering
             how
             men
             govern
             themselves
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             enough
             that
             no
             body
             resigns
             his
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             we
             see
             nothing
             but
             self-will
             reigns
             every
             where
             :
             From
             thence
             it
             comes
             that
             so
             many
             Sins
             are
             committed
             .
             We
             see
             the
             self-will
             of
             all
             Men
             bear
             sway
             in
             all
             things
             with
             the
             same
             affectation
             ,
             for
             they
             esteem
             nothing
             more
             than
             their
             own
             Will
             ;
             they
             seek
             and
             follow
             it
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             bodily
             things
             ,
             in
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             Estates
             ,
             and
             Dignities
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             that
             give
             Contentment
             to
             the
             Mind
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             in
             pious
             and
             spiritual
             Exercises
             ,
             they
             are
             done
             according
             to
             the
             desire
             and
             inclination
             of
             Self-will
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             if
             our
             Will
             were
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             seek
             it self
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             neither
             in
             small
             things
             nor
             in
             great
             :
             For
             one
             who
             is
             truly
             resign'd
             does
             not
             any
             more
             possess
             himself
             :
             He
             takes
             and
             receives
             all
             that
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             give
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             most
             content
             with
             what
             he
             thinks
             fit
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             .
             This
             is
             very
             far
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             
             Men
             now
             ,
             who
             would
             willingly
             set
             themselves
             against
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             he
             permits
             to
             befall
             them
             against
             their
             own
             Will
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             though
             they
             be
             Persons
             consecrated
             to
             God
             by
             solemn
             Vows
             ,
             we
             discover
             and
             find
             them
             to
             be
             so
             wedded
             to
             their
             own
             Wills
             and
             Inclinations
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             Actions
             as
             well
             good
             as
             bad
             ,
             are
             nothing
             but
             a
             constant
             course
             of
             Self-Love
             ,
             which
             never
             ends
             till
             Death
             ,
             and
             even
             sometimes
             follows
             them
             after
             it
             by
             Legacies
             or
             Testaments
             made
             according
             to
             this
             Self-will
             ;
             and
             nevertheless
             they
             believe
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
             owns
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             entirely
             dedicated
             to
             him
             ,
             without
             observing
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             that
             o
             
               to
               be
               his
               Disciple
               a
               Man
               must
               deny
               himself
               :
            
             By
             which
             words
             he
             explains
             to
             us
             what
             this
             DEPENDANCE
             on
             God
             ought
             to
             be
             ;
             for
             the
             whole
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Explication
             of
             the
             dependance
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             on
             the
             VVill
             of
             God
             :
             And
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Deny
               your selves
            
             ,
             this
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             Resign
             your selves
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             who
             follows
             himself
             ,
             hinders
             God
             from
             ruling
             over
             him
             ;
             so
             all
             the
             other
             Precepts
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             are
             but
             to
             point
             out
             to
             us
             the
             means
             by
             which
             we
             may
             attain
             to
             this
             Resignation
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             God's
             ;
             for
             when
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             p
             
               Renounce
               all
               that
               you
               possess
            
             ;
             This
             is
             not
             that
             God
             has
             need
             of
             Silver
             ,
             or
             other
             Possessions
             ,
             but
             because
             Man
             has
             so
             set
             his
             Affections
             on
             what
             he
             possesses
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             be
             content
             that
             God
             should
             take
             them
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             as
             he
             has
             a
             desire
             to
             possess
             them
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             resign'd
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             has
             yet
             his
             own
             :
             And
             when
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             q
             
               Take
               up
               your
               Cross
               ,
               and
               follow
               me
            
             ;
             this
             is
             also
             to
             lead
             us
             to
             this
             Resignation
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             being
             all
             good
             ,
             he
             cannot
             do
             Evil
             to
             any
             ,
             nor
             take
             Pleasure
             in
             making
             us
             suffer
             ;
             but
             he
             who
             will
             not
             endure
             the
             Pains
             and
             Crosses
             that
             shall
             befall
             him
             ,
             cannot
             be
             resign'd
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             does
             not
             willingly
             suffer
             ,
             though
             his
             Sins
             have
             deserv'd
             it
             .
             And
             when
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             r
             
               cut
               off
               the
               Foot
               ,
               or
            
             
             
               pluck
               out
               the
               Eye
               that
               offends
               us
            
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             that
             God
             has
             need
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             our
             Body
             ,
             but
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             he
             who
             is
             resign'd
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             ought
             willingly
             to
             lose
             his
             Foot
             or
             his
             Eye
             ,
             yea
             ,
             his
             Life
             when
             God
             shall
             permit
             it
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             has
             resign'd
             his
             Will
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             has
             no
             more
             any
             Care
             of
             ,
             or
             respect
             to
             himself
             ,
             suffering
             himself
             to
             be
             entirely
             governed
             by
             God
             ,
             independently
             from
             his
             own
             Will.
             And
             because
             we
             did
             not
             comprehend
             sufficiently
             how
             this
             dependance
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             far
             removed
             from
             it
             ;
             Jesus
             Christ
             came
             upon
             Earth
             to
             explain
             to
             us
             by
             what
             means
             we
             ought
             to
             recover
             it
             ;
             for
             all
             his
             Precepts
             are
             only
             means
             to
             attain
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               how
               we
               might
               know
               when
               we
               are
               wholly
               refi
               n'd
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Liberty
               and
               free-will
               is
               yielded
               up
               to
               his
               disposal
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             it
             is
             very
             easie
             to
             know
             this
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             has
             truly
             yielded
             up
             his
             Free-will
             to
             God
             ,
             will
             use
             it
             s
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             deny
             all
             that
             it
             demands
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             least
             things
             ;
             he
             yields
             no
             longer
             to
             it
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             waits
             on
             God
             for
             all
             that
             he
             must
             have
             ,
             having
             no
             more
             to
             yield
             up
             to
             him
             but
             this
             Free-will
             ,
             he
             only
             receives
             from
             God
             without
             acting
             in
             any
             thing
             .
             Such
             a
             Person
             performs
             all
             his
             Actions
             in
             dependance
             on
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             eats
             and
             drinks
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             out
             of
             pure
             Necessity
             ,
             without
             regarding
             whether
             it
             be
             sweet
             or
             sowr
             ,
             all
             is
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             provided
             it
             be
             wholesome
             and
             sufficient
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             his
             Life
             :
             He
             seeks
             neither
             Ease
             ,
             Pleasures
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             nor
             any
             Earthly
             Contentment
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             of
             these
             things
             occur
             ,
             he
             takes
             them
             indifferently
             from
             God's
             Hand
             ,
             for
             he
             has
             no
             longer
             any
             desire
             of
             his
             own
             .
             He
             neither
             desires
             Honour
             ,
             Estate
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             that
             delights
             the
             Mind
             ,
             knowing
             well
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             this
             Life
             that
             one
             must
             take
             his
             Contentment
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             while
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             finds
             in
             his
             Soul
             a
             willingness
             u
             to
             suffer
             Reproaches
             ,
             Pain
             ,
             and
             Labour
             ,
             though
             contrary
             to
             his
             natural
             Inclination
             .
             A
             Soul
             dead
             to
             it self
             ,
             and
             resign'd
             to
             the
             VVill
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             seeks
             good
             ,
             nor
             even
             Vertues
             ,
             
             but
             those
             which
             God
             will
             give
             it
             ,
             and
             affects
             no
             means
             to
             obtain
             them
             ;
             but
             is
             well
             contented
             to
             be
             most
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             stript
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             means
             even
             of
             perfection
             .
             In
             one
             word
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             a
             person
             who
             has
             yeilded
             up
             his
             free
             will
             to
             God
             ,
             desires
             no
             longer
             any
             thing
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             expects
             only
             what
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             to
             permit
             or
             send
             him
             ,
             receiving
             Prosperity
             and
             Adversity
             with
             an
             even
             mind
             ,
             without
             Joy
             or
             Grief
             ,
             since
             he
             believes
             ,
             That
             x
             God
             will
             not
             permit
             any
             thing
             to
             befall
             him
             but
             what
             shall
             turn
             to
             his
             good
             .
             All
             these
             are
             signs
             to
             know
             whether
             we
             be
             resign'd
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             not
             flatter
             our selves
             in
             saying
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             resign'd
             to
             God
             ,
             while
             we
             live
             wholly
             to
             our
             own
             wills
             ,
             and
             follow
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             our
             own
             inclinations
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               I
               never
               knew
               any
               on
               Earth
               who
               was
               so
               resigned
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               all
               from
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               no
               self-will
               ,
               on
               occasions
               ;
               tho'
               many
               pretend
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               live
               wholly
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               do
               his
               will.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             all
             Cheats
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             who
             say
             ,
             they
             would
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             his
             will
             ,
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             in
             believing
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             pleas'd
             with
             their
             words
             ,
             without
             effect
             .
             If
             you
             never
             knew
             any
             person
             ,
             who
             yeilded
             up
             to
             God
             the
             free
             will
             that
             he
             gave
             him
             ,
             you
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             you
             know
             none
             in
             a
             state
             of
             salvation
             :
             for
             no
             man
             can
             be
             saved
             y
             who
             follows
             his
             own
             will.
             For
             Adam
             committed
             no
             other
             sin
             to
             undo
             us
             ,
             but
             the
             following
             his
             own
             will
             :
             The
             matter
             of
             eating
             an
             Apple
             was
             not
             sufficient
             to
             cause
             all
             the
             miseries
             under
             which
             we
             yet
             groan
             .
             That
             which
             ruin'd
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             z
             that
             they
             would
             not
             be
             contented
             with
             the
             Government
             and
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             desiring
             rather
             to
             suffer
             the
             miseries
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             in
             doing
             their
             own
             wills
             ,
             than
             to
             enjoy
             the
             delights
             they
             had
             while
             they
             Resign'd
             themselves
             to
             God.
             VVhen
             all
             the
             world-perish'd
             by
             an
             universal
             Deluge
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             every
             one
             was
             more
             bent
             to
             follow
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             than
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             word
             that
             God
             proclaimed
             by
             Noah
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Jews
             were
             given
             up
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             ,
             it
             was
             for
             no
             other
             Reason
             but
             that
             they
             valued
             more
             their
             own
             will
             than
             the
             light
             that
             God
             sent
             them
             to
             receive
             ,
             and
             know
             His.
             By
             
             which
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             Times
             and
             Ages
             God
             has
             always
             demanded
             the
             Submission
             of
             Man's
             Will
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             has
             rejected
             all
             those
             who
             follow
             their
             own
             Will.
             Do
             you
             believe
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             thus
             with
             Christians
             and
             all
             the
             World
             now
             ?
             It
             is
             certainly
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             ,
             for
             God
             never
             changes
             .
             What
             he
             required
             from
             Adam
             ,
             he
             certainly
             requires
             from
             all
             his
             Posterity
             .
             We
             are
             mistaken
             if
             we
             think
             to
             deceive
             him
             now
             with
             formal
             Words
             and
             Discourses
             ,
             saying
             that
             
               we
               will
               be
               resigned
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               do
               his
               VVill
               ,
            
             when
             in
             effect
             we
             will
             only
             follow
             our
             own
             on
             all
             occasions
             .
             This
             is
             one
             deceit
             among
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             crept
             into
             Christendom
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             the
             World
             Perish
             :
             For
             no
             body
             knows
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             resign'd
             to
             God
             ,
             while
             every
             one
             says
             ,
             he
             is
             ;
             and
             on
             this
             false
             perswasion
             ,
             they
             insensibly
             destroy
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Free
               Will.
               That
               it
               is
               the
               only
               thing
               which
               represents
               in
               Man
               the
               Infinity
               and
               Liberty
               of
               God
               ;
               That
               the
               greatest
               Gift
               which
               God
               has
               given
               to
               Man
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               love
               him
               freely
               and
               infinitely
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               greatest
               Perfection
               in
               Grace
               ,
               figured
               by
               that
               of
               Marriage
               in
               Nature
               .
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               since
               our
               own
               VVill
               is
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wish'd
               we
               had
               never
               receiv'd
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             what
             Blasphemy
             do
             you
             utter
             against
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             a
             has
             given
             us
             this
             Free-will
             as
             the
             most
             precious
             thing
             that
             ever
             was
             ;
             for
             by
             it
             we
             are
             made
             like
             b
             to
             God
             ,
             whereas
             otherwise
             we
             should
             be
             nothing
             but
             limited
             Creatures
             ,
             in
             whom
             
             God
             could
             not
             take
             Pleasure
             ?
             To
             desire
             that
             we
             had
             no
             Free-Will
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             despise
             extreamly
             the
             Treasures
             of
             God
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             purposely
             given
             us
             that
             we
             might
             c
             be
             the
             more
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Images
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             we
             should
             have
             had
             no
             resemblance
             of
             him
             ,
             without
             this
             Free-will
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             d
             
               Little
               Gods
            
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             Men
             would
             be
             but
             Filth
             :
             For
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Nature
             alone
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             miserable
             than
             the
             Beasts
             .
             Could
             God
             take
             delight
             in
             a
             thing
             so
             unlike
             to
             himself
             ,
             could
             so
             powerful
             a
             God
             unite
             himself
             to
             such
             an
             Impotent
             Creature
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             Free-will
             to
             love
             him
             ?
             God
             having
             no
             bounds
             nor
             limits
             ,
             could
             he
             take
             Pleasure
             in
             a
             Creature
             whose
             Will
             was
             bounded
             ,
             and
             could
             a
             limited
             Will
             attain
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             a
             God
             without
             limits
             ?
             How
             could
             a
             finite
             Being
             love
             an
             infinite
             ?
             There
             would
             be
             no
             proportion
             there
             ,
             and
             if
             Likeness
             beget
             Love
             ,
             how
             could
             a
             being
             so
             vastly
             different
             be
             united
             in
             Affection
             ?
             God
             who
             *
             has
             made
             all
             his
             Creatures
             so
             perfect
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             least
             Creature
             that
             ought
             to
             serve
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Man
             ,
             would
             he
             have
             made
             Man
             so
             imperfect
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             serve
             for
             his
             own
             delight
             ?
             In
             this
             there
             would
             be
             neither
             Justice
             nor
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Man
             alone
             might
             lament
             and
             bewail
             his
             misfortune
             ,
             who
             would
             find
             himself
             destitute
             of
             all
             the
             qualities
             requisite
             for
             the
             end
             for
             which
             he
             was
             Created
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             love
             his
             God.
             And
             this
             Free-will
             which
             is
             given
             him
             for
             this
             Love
             only
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             blamed
             ,
             or
             despised
             ,
             because
             we
             abuse
             it
             ?
             It
             had
             been
             better
             we
             had
             never
             been
             Created
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             been
             without
             our
             Free-will
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             Good
             that
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             could
             bestow
             upon
             us
             .
             Would
             we
             not
             judge
             a
             Father
             very
             cruel
             ,
             who
             having
             great
             Wealth
             and
             Treasures
             ,
             would
             not
             give
             them
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             who
             ,
             because
             some
             of
             them
             had
             abused
             them
             ,
             would
             leave
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             Poverty
             ,
             and
             give
             all
             his
             Wealth
             to
             Strangers
             ?
             Can
             we
             wish
             that
             God
             had
             done
             us
             this
             Injustice
             to
             deny
             us
             our
             Free-will
             ,
             since
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             he
             should
             give
             it
             to
             some
             ?
             Are
             we
             not
             his
             true
             Children
             ,
             since
             he
             has
             
             
             said
             ,
             f
             
               Let
               us
               make
               Man
               after
               our
               Likeness
               ?
            
             We
             are
             thereby
             made
             his
             Legitimate
             Children
             ,
             resembling
             him
             more
             than
             any
             other
             Creatures
             ;
             and
             therefore
             his
             greatest
             Treasures
             belong
             to
             us
             ,
             among
             which
             Free-will
             is
             the
             chief
             ,
             and
             most
             precious
             Good.
             If
             some
             abuse
             it
             ,
             h
             it
             is
             their
             own
             Fault
             .
             God
             has
             always
             exercis'd
             the
             Justice
             and
             Goodness
             of
             a
             true
             Father
             in
             giving
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             blame
             if
             we
             will
             abuse
             it
             ;
             for
             these
             Benefits
             ought
             never
             to
             be
             upbraided
             to
             any
             :
             A
             Son
             who
             has
             wasted
             all
             his
             Patrimony
             ,
             ought
             to
             smite
             his
             own
             Breast
             ,
             i
             acknowledging
             his
             Fault
             ,
             without
             ever
             believing
             that
             it
             comes
             from
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Equity
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             who
             on
             his
             part
             has
             done
             him
             all
             the
             good
             he
             could
             ;
             but
             he
             ought
             to
             beg
             pardon
             for
             having
             thus
             abus'd
             his
             Favours
             .
             All
             those
             who
             say
             they
             would
             have
             wish'd
             rather
             not
             to
             have
             had
             Free-will
             ,
             are
             unworthy
             to
             be
             call'd
             
               the
               Children
               of
               God
            
             ,
             for
             they
             impute
             to
             him
             the
             Fault
             which
             they
             commit
             themselves
             .
             This
             is
             a
             quality
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             always
             to
             blame
             others
             for
             the
             faults
             which
             they
             do
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             accuse
             the
             Good
             of
             their
             own
             wickedness
             .
             And
             to
             wish
             we
             had
             never
             receiv'd
             Free-will
             ,
             is
             to
             wish
             never
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             indirectly
             to
             blame
             him
             for
             the
             Faults
             which
             we
             commit
             in
             abusing
             his
             Graces
             .
             This
             is
             a
             great
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             deserves
             a
             double
             Punishment
             ,
             one
             for
             the
             Ingratitude
             that
             we
             commit
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             having
             thus
             abus'd
             his
             Benefits
             .
             And
             as
             a
             Beast
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             knowing
             the
             Beauty
             and
             value
             of
             a
             precious
             Stone
             ,
             so
             Man
             would
             have
             been
             a
             brutish
             Animal
             if
             God
             ,
             had
             not
             given
             him
             an
             Understanding
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             and
             a
             Free-will
             to
             love
             Him
             ,
             without
             which
             he
             would
             be
             as
             uncapable
             of
             knowing
             and
             loving
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Beast
             is
             of
             a
             Jewel
             ,
             which
             surpasses
             its
             Capacity
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             would
             wish
             that
             this
             Free-will
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             advantage
             of
             Man
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             given
             him
             !
             what
             Ingratitude
             to
             take
             such
             inestimable
             Favours
             of
             God
             for
             a
             Misfortune
             !
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               I
               intended
               not
               to
               despise
               the
               Gifts
            
             
             
             
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               saying
            
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             desirable
             he
             had
             not
             given
             this
             free-will
             to
             Man
             :
             
               but
               I
               only
               consider'd
               ,
               that
               by
               it
               Man
               so
               easily
               ruin'd
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             by
             all
             these
             humane
             Sentiments
             every
             one
             Blasphemes
             against
             God
             ;
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             Whore
             in
             the
             Revelation
             is
             k
             full
             of
             names
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             since
             Blasphemies
             are
             so
             common
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             which
             she
             represents
             :
             They
             esteem
             that
             good
             which
             God
             reckons
             to
             be
             Evil
             ,
             and
             they
             hold
             that
             to
             be
             Evil
             which
             God
             counts
             good
             ;
             yea
             ,
             his
             most
             holy
             and
             perfect
             Works
             are
             rejected
             or
             despis'd
             by
             Men
             ,
             which
             is
             evident
             by
             your
             present
             Sentiments
             ;
             since
             it
             seems
             to
             you
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             better
             not
             to
             have
             received
             Free-will
             from
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Reproof
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             done
             better
             not
             to
             have
             given
             it
             to
             Man.
             Do
             we
             not
             shew
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             be
             God's
             Masters
             ,
             and
             Directors
             ,
             to
             teach
             him
             his
             Duty
             ,
             and
             correct
             him
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             he
             had
             done
             better
             not
             to
             have
             given
             this
             Free-VVill
             ?
             To
             what
             is
             Man
             come
             ,
             that
             silly
             Worm
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             who
             would
             give
             orders
             to
             so
             wise
             and
             powerful
             a
             God
             ?
             Is
             it
             enough
             for
             Man
             to
             excuse
             himself
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               he
               considers
               only
               the
               ill
               use
               that
               is
               made
               of
               these
               Graces
               of
               God
               ,
            
             without
             applying
             his
             Mind
             to
             consider
             that
             the
             VVorks
             of
             God
             are
             always
             good
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             true
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Evil
             that
             can
             ever
             be
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             proceeds
             only
             from
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Man
             ,
             who
             abusing
             the
             Favours
             of
             God
             ,
             makes
             use
             of
             his
             Graces
             to
             offend
             him
             ?
             It
             were
             better
             to
             have
             a
             Sentiment
             that
             reproves
             Man
             for
             this
             wickedness
             ,
             than
             one
             that
             reproves
             God
             in
             his
             VVorks
             ;
             as
             Men
             do
             now
             ,
             who
             judging
             with
             carnal
             Eyes
             ,
             condemn
             the
             goodness
             and
             righteousness
             of
             God.
             'T
             is
             more
             than
             time
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             take
             order
             with
             so
             many
             evils
             ,
             without
             suffering
             any
             longer
             so
             many
             Blasphemies
             as
             are
             daily
             utter'd
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             wherein
             even
             the
             Holy
             judge
             sinistrously
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             and
             perfect
             of
             his
             VVorks
             .
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             all
             things
             be
             very
             shortly
             overturned
             ;
             for
             no
             body
             knows
             God
             any
             more
             ,
             nor
             his
             VVorks
             .
          
           
             
               I
               acknowledged
               my
               Fault
               in
               having
               so
               often
               spoke
               evil
            
             
             
               of
               the
               VVorks
               of
               God
               ,
               saying
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               only
               thro
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               not
               thro'
               Malice
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             Ignorance
             excuses
             not
             Sin.
             You
             are
             always
             obliged
             to
             know
             that
             God
             is
             a
             perfect
             Good
             ,
             from
             whom
             no
             Evil
             can
             ever
             proceed
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             his
             Works
             are
             accompanied
             with
             Truth
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Perfections
             :
             And
             that
             he
             can
             never
             do
             any
             l
             imperfect
             thing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             wish
             that
             any
             thing
             were
             otherwise
             than
             he
             has
             appointed
             it
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             Wise
             Men
             who
             are
             ,
             were
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             cannot
             have
             all
             together
             the
             least
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             they
             have
             from
             him
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             general
             Rule
             sufficient
             to
             make
             your
             Spirit
             submit
             to
             these
             Ordinances
             ,
             especially
             as
             to
             this
             Free-will
             of
             Men
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             '
             given
             them
             as
             a
             Pledge
             of
             assurance
             that
             they
             are
             his
             real
             Children
             ,
             in
             acknowledgment
             of
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             bless
             and
             praise
             him
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             never
             testifie
             more
             Love
             to
             them
             than
             by
             this
             liberty
             he
             has
             given
             them
             to
             love
             him
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             can
             say
             in
             truth
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             chuse
             rather
             that
             God
             should
             annihilate
             me
             than
             take
             from
             me
             the
             Liberty
             to
             love
             him
             .
             Therefore
             I
             resent
             it
             so
             much
             when
             I
             hear
             it
             said
             ,
             
               That
               it
               would
               be
               better
               not
               to
               have
               Free-will
            
             ;
             for
             I
             feel
             by
             Experience
             that
             it
             is
             the
             only
             thing
             that
             unites
             Men
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             which
             n
             can
             make
             them
             enjoy
             Eternal
             Happiness
             ;
             no
             body
             can
             comprehend
             (
             but
             he
             who
             experiences
             it
             )
             what
             Consolation
             the
             Soul
             receives
             p
             when
             it
             can
             unite
             this
             Free-Will
             to
             God.
             This
             is
             so
             perfect
             an
             Alliance
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             found
             in
             Grace
             more
             accomplish'd
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             there
             can
             be
             any
             thing
             found
             in
             Nature
             more
             perfect
             ,
             than
             that
             two
             Persons
             united
             in
             their
             Wills
             in
             God
             ,
             join
             also
             in
             Body
             ,
             this
             compleats
             their
             Contentment
             ;
             but
             if
             there
             were
             force
             ,
             limitation
             or
             constraint
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             the
             Pleasure
             could
             not
             be
             compleat
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             Figure
             of
             the
             perfectly
             free
             Union
             that
             the
             Soul
             ought
             to
             have
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Soul
             were
             constrain'd
             ,
             or
             forc'd
             to
             this
             union
             ,
             God
             could
             not
             take
             perfect
             delight
             in
             it
             ,
             
             
             
             because
             to
             have
             a
             compleat
             Contentment
             in
             the
             Union
             of
             two
             things
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             equally
             concur
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               I
               must
               confess
               I
               had
               been
               in
               great
               Darkness
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               had
               never
               conceiv'd
               that
               so
               great
               a
               Good
               did
               proceed
               from
               Free-will
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               the
               happiness
               which
               is
               found
               in
               Marriage
               ,
               when
               two
               Persons
               are
               united
               in
               Body
               and
               in
               Mind
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             This
             is
             because
             People
             consider
             things
             only
             superficially
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             outside
             ,
             without
             piercing
             into
             their
             Sources
             ,
             for
             ,
             q
             it
             is
             the
             Free-will
             of
             Man
             only
             that
             gives
             him
             a
             perfect
             Union
             with
             God
             ,
             without
             which
             he
             could
             never
             come
             to
             love
             him
             perfectly
             ,
             therefore
             among
             all
             the
             Spiritual
             Graces
             that
             God
             has
             imparted
             to
             him
             ,
             this
             Free-Will
             is
             the
             greatest
             good
             ,
             as
             also
             Marriage
             among
             natural
             Goods
             is
             the
             most
             perfect
             ;
             though
             Men
             do
             very
             frequently
             abuse
             both
             ,
             making
             use
             of
             their
             Free-Will
             to
             damn
             themselves
             ,
             and
             of
             Marriage
             to
             sin
             .
             This
             is
             not
             God's
             Fault
             ,
             who
             has
             ordained
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             holy
             and
             perfect
             ;
             but
             only
             Man's
             ,
             who
             abuses
             the
             most
             perfect
             Gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Grace
             as
             in
             Nature
             .
             Ought
             we
             for
             this
             to
             desire
             that
             he
             had
             not
             bestowed
             these
             Graces
             on
             Man
             ?
             This
             would
             be
             to
             own
             that
             Man's
             Wickedness
             should
             make
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             to
             cease
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             ,
             for
             God
             will
             never
             cease
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             because
             Man
             is
             evil
             .
             He
             remains
             still
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Goodness
             r
             and
             the
             giver
             of
             all
             Good
             ,
             though
             the
             men
             of
             the
             World
             be
             wicked
             .
             God
             will
             never
             change
             for
             the
             Goodness
             or
             Wickedness
             of
             Men
             ,
             nor
             for
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             because
             he
             continues
             always
             that
             which
             he
             is
             .
             Let
             Man
             do
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             make
             God
             desist
             from
             the
             least
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ,
             which
             he
             possesseth
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             will
             always
             exercise
             without
             regard
             to
             the
             goodness
             or
             wickedness
             of
             Men.
             Their
             abuse
             s
             of
             his
             Graces
             will
             never
             hinder
             him
             from
             extending
             his
             Goodness
             towards
             them
             :
             If
             they
             use
             them
             well
             ,
             they
             shall
             receive
             the
             promised
             reward
             ,
             
             and
             if
             they
             they
             use
             them
             ill
             ,
             they
             shall
             meet
             with
             the
             just
             Punishment
             ,
             without
             any
             mutability
             in
             God.
             It
             pleased
             God
             to
             Create
             Man
             after
             his
             Likeness
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             made
             ,
             for
             God's
             Power
             is
             equal
             t
             to
             his
             Will
             ;
             and
             he
             would
             have
             this
             Man
             also
             joined
             to
             his
             Like
             ,
             as
             God
             was
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             entirely
             ,
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             bodily
             .
             Now
             Man
             could
             not
             be
             like
             to
             God
             by
             his
             humanity
             ;
             for
             God
             was
             not
             corporeal
             or
             natural
             ;
             neither
             could
             he
             be
             like
             to
             God
             by
             a
             bounded
             and
             limited
             Will
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             God
             has
             a
             free
             Power
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             :
             God
             then
             must
             needs
             have
             given
             to
             Man
             the
             same
             free
             Power
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             he
             could
             not
             be
             like
             to
             him
             in
             any
             thing
             .
             And
             since
             he
             would
             create
             Man
             after
             his
             own
             Likeness
             ,
             he
             was
             obliged
             to
             give
             him
             the
             free
             disposal
             of
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             else
             in
             which
             he
             could
             resemble
             God.
             By
             which
             we
             see
             that
             Free-Will
             is
             the
             greatest
             spiritual
             Gift
             that
             Man
             has
             receiv'd
             from
             God
             ,
             since
             without
             it
             he
             could
             not
             any
             way
             resemble
             Him.
             And
             afterwards
             to
             render
             this
             resemblance
             most
             compleat
             ,
             God
             took
             a
             natural
             Body
             ,
             and
             a
             reasonable
             Soul
             ,
             like
             to
             Man
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             in
             all
             respects
             resemble
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             divinely
             by
             the
             free
             Power
             of
             his
             VVill
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Man
             ,
             by
             the
             Body
             and
             Soul
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             assumed
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             Man
             might
             be
             like
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             also
             God
             might
             be
             like
             to
             Man
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             Contentment
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             which
             will
             appear
             after
             the
             end
             of
             all
             Evil
             ;
             when
             God
             shall
             reign
             with
             Men
             on
             Earth
             ,
             Divinity
             and
             Humanity
             together
             joining
             themselves
             inseparably
             by
             an
             indissolvable
             and
             eternal
             alliance
             of
             Will
             ,
             Body
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             a
             perfect
             Bond
             and
             Union
             .
             This
             is
             the
             final
             Cause
             for
             which
             God
             became
             Man
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             dwell
             together
             in
             an
             Eternal
             holy
             Union
             ,
             the
             figure
             of
             which
             he
             shew'd
             in
             the
             Earthly
             Paradise
             when
             he
             created
             the
             Woman
             to
             give
             Adam
             u
             his
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             contentment
             ;
             for
             though
             indeed
             he
             had
             been
             created
             with
             his
             Free-will
             to
             be
             able
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             take
             delight
             in
             him
             ,
             
             and
             also
             in
             all
             the
             Creatures
             which
             were
             made
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             his
             Contentment
             was
             not
             fully
             perfect
             ;
             for
             God
             was
             to
             be
             the
             delight
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Creatures
             of
             his
             Senses
             .
             But
             his
             Body
             did
             not
             see
             its
             like
             ;
             therefore
             God
             says
             ,
             x
             
               It
               is
               not
               good
               for
               Man
               to
               be
               alone
               ,
               let
               us
               make
               a
               help
               like
               to
               him
               :
            
             Because
             God
             will
             make
             all
             his
             Works
             perfect
             in
             all
             respects
             .
             He
             is
             not
             satisfied
             to
             have
             created
             Adam
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             his
             Free-will
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             might
             have
             his
             VVill
             united
             to
             God's
             ;
             he
             gives
             him
             also
             all
             beautiful
             things
             to
             recreate
             his
             Sight
             ,
             and
             all
             ●avoury
             things
             to
             recreate
             his
             taste
             ;
             all
             pleasant
             things
             for
             his
             hearing
             ;
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             his
             Entertainment
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             needs
             also
             give
             him
             a
             Companion
             suitable
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             that
             both
             as
             to
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             perfect
             Contentment
             ,
             compleat
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             therefore
             he
             instituted
             Marriage
             ,
             that
             the
             Souls
             which
             are
             united
             together
             by
             will
             in
             God
             ,
             might
             be
             also
             united
             in
             Body
             ;
             and
             that
             Man
             by
             this
             Figure
             might
             see
             how
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             the
             Union
             must
             be
             that
             he
             must
             have
             with
             God
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             defect
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Speaks
               of
               the
               Perfection
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               abuse
               of
               Marriage
               .
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             
               that
               Marriage
               was
               very
               holily
               instituted
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               very
               ill
               observ'd
               because
               no
               body
               observes
               narrowly
               the
               works
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             this
             y
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             VVorld
             is
             condemned
             :
             for
             God
             is
             no
             longer
             known
             nor
             lov'd
             
             in
             it
             :
             and
             no
             body
             is
             sensible
             of
             this
             Fault
             .
             They
             use
             their
             Free-will
             to
             satisfy
             themselves
             ;
             every
             one
             willing
             and
             desiring
             that
             which
             is
             pleasant
             to
             his
             Senses
             ,
             or
             advantageous
             for
             his
             Interest
             in
             this
             VVorld
             .
             They
             will
             all
             that
             which
             God
             does
             not
             will
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             they
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             contrary
             use
             of
             all
             that
             God
             has
             given
             us
             .
             Marriage
             is
             a
             Holy
             thing
             ,
             and
             may
             well
             be
             called
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             for
             God
             has
             instituted
             it
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             he
             has
             done
             is
             Sacred
             and
             Holy.
             But
             what
             do
             we
             see
             in
             rhe
             use
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             the
             Sin
             of
             Lust
             and
             filthiness
             ,
             people
             carrying
             more
             disorderly
             in
             it
             than
             the
             Brute
             Beasts
             ?
             They
             joyn
             Bodies
             ,
             when
             their
             Desires
             and
             Wills
             are
             far
             divided
             .
             The
             ends
             for
             which
             God
             instituted
             it
             are
             no
             longer
             regarded
             by
             married
             Persons
             .
             It
             is
             their
             only
             desire
             to
             satisfie
             their
             Lust
             or
             Avarice
             .
             For
             the
             rest
             they
             only
             mind
             it
             but
             by
             accident
             .
             And
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             holy
             and
             perfect
             than
             the
             Bond
             of
             Marriage
             for
             two
             Persons
             who
             have
             dedicated
             their
             Wills
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             unites
             three
             things
             which
             make
             now
             but
             one
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             wills
             of
             the
             Married
             Persons
             ,
             who
             by
             excess
             of
             their
             united
             VVills
             unite
             also
             Bodies
             in
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Design
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             more
             wicked
             than
             two
             Bodies
             united
             by
             Carnal
             Concupiscence
             :
             for
             this
             Alliance
             is
             the
             source
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sins
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             Abyss
             of
             all
             Evils
             :
             And
             as
             those
             who
             are
             united
             to
             God
             ,
             have
             ,
             by
             being
             married
             with
             a
             Person
             equally
             united
             to
             God
             ,
             a
             perfect
             Contentment
             both
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ;
             so
             those
             who
             live
             after
             their
             own
             will
             ,
             have
             ,
             by
             marrying
             with
             their
             Like
             ,
             still
             some
             discontent
             both
             of
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             because
             their
             Souls
             not
             being
             in
             God
             they
             cannot
             have
             Peace
             ,
             and
             their
             Bodies
             being
             joyn'd
             without
             Love
             ,
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             nor
             contented
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             in
             Body
             and
             Soul
             as
             in
             a
             temporal
             Hell
             ,
             which
             prepares
             the
             way
             to
             Hell
             Eternal
             ;
             for
             these
             Bodies
             united
             without
             Souls
             and
             VVills
             can
             produce
             nothing
             but
             Sin
             through
             the
             Lust
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             besides
             Contention
             and
             Strife
             ,
             with
             a
             thousand
             other
             kinds
             of
             Excess
             ,
             Vain-glory
             ,
             Luxury
             ,
             gluttony
             ,
             to
             which
             Married
             Persons
             excite
             one
             another
             :
             So
             that
             their
             whole
             Life
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             constant
             
             course
             of
             sinning
             ,
             which
             extends
             also
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             thro'
             the
             bad
             example
             of
             the
             Parents
             ,
             who
             train
             them
             up
             in
             evil
             customs
             ,
             and
             they
             increase
             the
             number
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             Hereby
             the
             world
             grew
             still
             worse
             ,
             and
             its
             wickedness
             is
             still
             increased
             ,
             and
             the
             perverse
             generation
             is
             become
             so
             numerous
             ,
             that
             the
             Evil
             is
             without
             Remedy
             ;
             for
             no
             body
             is
             aware
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             every
             one
             treads
             the
             same
             path
             :
             Custom
             is
             changed
             into
             Nature
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             ought
             to
             marry
             for
             the
             Two
             Ends
             that
             God
             gave
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             preserve
             a
             perfect
             Unity
             among
             his
             true
             Children
             ,
             and
             to
             increase
             the
             number
             of
             them
             by
             generation
             ,
             they
             usually
             marry
             to
             satisfie
             their
             Concupiscence
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             beget
             Children
             for
             the
             profit
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             Thus
             the
             works
             of
             God
             are
             perverted
             by
             evil
             practices
             ;
             for
             of
             all
             that
             God
             has
             done
             in
             Nature
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             holy
             than
             the
             Matrimonial
             Conjunction
             ,
             which
             by
             a
             perfect
             Union
             binds
             persons
             in
             Love
             :
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             God
             might
             have
             made
             men
             engender
             as
             the
             Fishes
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             separate
             manner
             ,
             which
             his
             Almighty
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             could
             have
             provided
             for
             .
             But
             resolving
             to
             have
             in
             Nature
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             his
             Three
             Powers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             entire
             and
             perfect
             Alliance
             which
             he
             would
             make
             with
             man
             ,
             he
             ordain'd
             ,
             that
             their
             generation
             should
             be
             by
             the
             conjunction
             of
             two
             persons
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             keep
             them
             always
             inseparably
             united
             to
             his
             will
             in
             body
             and
             will
             ,
             by
             a
             Bond
             of
             Charity
             ;
             and
             gave
             them
             a
             natural
             bent
             and
             inclination
             to
             this
             conjunction
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             perfect
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             observed
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             charity
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               it
               must
               be
               acknowledg'd
               no
               body
               understood
               the
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               made
               an
               ill
               use
               of
               all
               ,
               especially
               of
               this
               Matrimonial
               Conjunction
               ,
               from
               whence
               so
               many
               sins
               did
               proceed
               ;
               and
               instead
               of
               regarding
               it
               as
               an
               holy
               thing
               ,
               it
               was
               matter
               of
               shame
               and
               blushing
               amongst
               the
               most
               sober
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             'T
             is
             sin
             that
             renders
             it
             shameful
             ,
             even
             as
             that
             of
             Adam
             made
             him
             see
             his
             Nakedness
             z
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             ground
             ,
             thro'
             confusion
             ,
             to
             hide
             and
             cover
             himself
             .
             If
             he
             had
             remain'd
             in
             innocency
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             been
             ashamed
             of
             being
             Naked
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             his
             sin
             only
             
             that
             caused
             this
             shame
             :
             He
             had
             no
             need
             of
             covering
             himself
             before
             he
             sinn'd
             ,
             for
             his
             body
             was
             more
             beautiful
             ,
             and
             more
             artificially
             contriv'd
             than
             ever
             the
             most
             costly
             Stuffs
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             could
             cover
             himself
             ;
             but
             the
             imagination
             being
             disorder'd
             by
             sin
             ,
             made
             him
             see
             beautiful
             things
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             filthy
             .
             This
             has
             remain'd
             even
             till
             now
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             who
             esteem
             that
             to
             be
             good
             and
             beautiful
             which
             they
             imagine
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             reckon
             that
             also
             to
             be
             filthy
             and
             evil
             which
             seems
             so
             to
             their
             imagination
             .
             Hence
             it
             comes
             that
             they
             look
             on
             natural
             things
             as
             shameful
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             regarded
             them
             in
             Truth
             and
             Innocence
             ,
             all
             would
             seem
             good
             and
             beautiful
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             God
             could
             never
             make
             any
             thing
             evil
             ;
             but
             man
             perverts
             all
             good
             into
             evil
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             sin
             corrupts
             all
             things
             ;
             the
             most
             innocent
             become
             the
             most
             wicked
             by
             sin
             .
             It
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             in
             which
             men
             now
             joyn
             for
             generation
             ,
             is
             very
             filthy
             ,
             and
             makes
             chast
             souls
             blush
             ,
             because
             they
             observe
             nothing
             there
             but
             the
             sin
             which
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             infamous
             :
             For
             this
             cause
             they
             are
             asham'd
             of
             it
             :
             But
             if
             this
             sin
             were
             remov'd
             ,
             they
             would
             see
             nothing
             in
             it
             but
             what
             is
             pleasant
             ;
             as
             if
             two
             little
             children
             should
             play
             together
             quite
             naked
             ;
             there
             would
             be
             nothing
             but
             pleasure
             in
             this
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             innocence
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             did
             the
             same
             things
             when
             grown
             up
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             infamous
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             malignity
             of
             their
             thoughts
             .
             A
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             it self
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             render'd
             good
             or
             evil
             by
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             Heart
             .
             The
             sins
             that
             are
             committed
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             do
             not
             proceed
             from
             its
             being
             evil
             in
             its
             self
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             good
             :
             but
             they
             are
             introduc'd
             there
             thro'
             the
             perverse
             will
             of
             men
             .
             Even
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             holy
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             man's
             perverse
             will
             has
             render'd
             it
             abominable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             chang'd
             the
             Order
             into
             which
             God
             had
             established
             it
             .
             And
             if
             men
             commit
             the
             greatest
             sins
             by
             the
             inclination
             they
             have
             to
             this
             natural
             conjunction
             ,
             this
             proceeds
             from
             nothing
             but
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             since
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             is
             good
             and
             holy
             .
             If
             man
             is
             become
             so
             negligent
             as
             to
             abuse
             all
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             thro'
             his
             own
             wickedness
             that
             he
             perishes
             ,
             tho
             he
             lays
             the
             blame
             always
             on
             God
             ?
             For
             if
             he
             sin
             through
             Carnal
             Lust
             ,
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             
               wherefore
               has
               God
               given
               me
               this
               Natural
               Inclination
               ,
               by
               which
               I
               am
               led
               to
               sin
               ?
            
             And
             if
             men
             be
             chastised
             by
             
             any
             Rods
             ,
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             afflicts
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             has
             forsaken
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             all
             other
             things
             :
             How
             great
             soever
             mens
             wickedness
             be
             ,
             they
             lay
             the
             blame
             always
             on
             God
             ;
             tho
             they
             do
             not
             say
             it
             by
             word
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             it
             in
             deed
             ,
             while
             they
             neglect
             to
             discover
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             works
             are
             still
             a
             accompanied
             with
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Truth
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             that
             is
             evil
             can
             ever
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             b
             Source
             and
             Original
             of
             all
             Good
             ,
             still
             doing
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             without
             excepting
             any
             .
             By
             which
             we
             see
             evidently
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             no
             longer
             known
             at
             present
             ;
             for
             they
             abuse
             all
             his
             Favours
             ,
             and
             blaspheme
             him
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             confess
             it
             ;
             for
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Christians
             have
             it
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             that
             they
             love
             God
             and
             honour
             him
             ;
             c
             while
             truly
             and
             in
             effect
             they
             disown
             and
             blaspheme
             him
             by
             their
             works
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fourth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               blindness
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               amuse
               themselves
               with
               the
               outward
               things
               which
               are
               delivered
               to
               them
               ,
               without
               searching
               into
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               Truth
               it self
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               infatuated
               and
               withheld
               ,
               thro'
               the
               fear
               of
               displeasing
               those
               who
               are
               in
               Reputation
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               men
               were
               in
               horrible
               darkness
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Truth
               was
               no
               longer
               known
               ,
               but
               every
               one
               had
               for
               saken
               it
               ,
               and
               taken
               a
               quite
               contrary
               way
               ,
               while
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               they
               think
               they
               are
               in
               the
               right
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             This
             is
             what
             I
             bewail
             continually
             ,
             to
             see
             men
             so
             far
             from
             their
             salvation
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             think
             they
             are
             in
             the
             right
             way
             to
             it
             .
             This
             causes
             the
             Damnation
             
             of
             those
             who
             are
             esteem'd
             the
             best
             men
             ;
             for
             while
             they
             think
             they
             are
             good
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             endeavour
             after
             a
             Change
             ,
             but
             will
             live
             and
             die
             in
             a
             presumption
             of
             being
             sav'd
             without
             good
             works
             ;
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             forgiven
             neither
             in
             this
             world
             nor
             in
             the
             other
             :
             and
             no
             body
             thinks
             on
             't
             ;
             for
             the
             darkness
             is
             so
             thick
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             see
             whither
             they
             go
             .
             Truth
             is
             always
             bright
             ,
             and
             discovers
             every
             thing
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             no
             longer
             known
             .
             No
             body
             knows
             the
             Truth
             any
             more
             ,
             since
             the
             Devil
             spread
             this
             horrible
             Darkness
             on
             the
             Earth
             ;
             but
             every
             one
             walks
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             believes
             he
             is
             in
             the
             right
             way
             ;
             and
             while
             they
             are
             perishing
             they
             think
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             Have
             you
             not
             observ'd
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             that
             I
             have
             said
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             man
             knows
             not
             God
             any
             longer
             ,
             nor
             his
             works
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             understand
             them
             in
             a
             quite
             contrary
             sense
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             truth
             they
             observe
             nothing
             of
             what
             God
             has
             commanded
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             taught
             ,
             and
             yet
             every
             one
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             desires
             to
             come
             to
             God
             ?
             Must
             there
             not
             be
             a
             lie
             in
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             of
             these
             two
             contrary
             things
             ?
             For
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             what
             Men
             do
             ,
             are
             as
             distant
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             heat
             is
             from
             cold
             .
             Nevertheless
             truth
             cannot
             change
             ,
             it
             remains
             always
             true
             :
             Let
             Men
             say
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             let
             them
             stray
             from
             it
             ,
             or
             approach
             it
             ,
             it
             abides
             still
             firm
             in
             its
             Integrity
             .
             Who
             that
             understands
             me
             aright
             can
             doubt
             that
             I
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ?
             And
             if
             you
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             confess
             it
             ,
             will
             you
             not
             consequently
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             all
             the
             World
             is
             deceived
             ,
             and
             fallen
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             in
             forsaking
             it
             they
             have
             forsaken
             God
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             have
             forsaken
             God
             who
             can
             uphold
             them
             any
             longer
             ?
             The
             World
             must
             certainly
             perish
             ,
             for
             its
             disease
             is
             at
             the
             height
             ;
             and
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             know
             it
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             knew
             it
             ,
             there
             would
             yet
             be
             some
             among
             them
             ,
             who
             would
             open
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             perceive
             the
             reality
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ask'd
               her
               ,
               from
               whence
               this
               great
               blindness
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               this
               so
               obscure
               darkness
               could
               proceed
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             this
             comes
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             since
             he
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             countermine
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             title
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             he
             has
             labour'd
             so
             strongly
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             spread
             among
             them
             an
             universal
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             so
             confounded
             the
             Spirits
             of
             those
             Christians
             with
             so
             many
             
             different
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             longer
             capable
             of
             knowing
             the
             Truth
             .
             Instead
             of
             it
             he
             has
             inspir'd
             them
             with
             a
             great
             many
             false
             Opinions
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             divert
             them
             from
             the
             pure
             Truth
             .
             So
             that
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             there
             is
             any
             Sect
             or
             Nation
             in
             the
             World
             farther
             from
             it
             than
             the
             Christians
             of
             this
             Age
             ,
             because
             they
             discover
             it
             no
             longer
             in
             any
             thing
             :
             whereas
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             know
             the
             Truth
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             tho
             in
             others
             they
             are
             mistaken
             :
             but
             these
             Christians
             are
             mistaken
             in
             all
             ,
             thro'
             the
             ill
             use
             they
             make
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             told
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             neither
             God
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             judging
             of
             all
             in
             a
             quite
             contrary
             sense
             .
             And
             because
             they
             could
             not
             have
             quiet
             without
             doing
             good
             things
             ,
             the
             Devil
             has
             furnish'd
             them
             with
             so
             many
             seemingly
             good
             works
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             longer
             any
             leisure
             to
             think
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             examine
             whether
             these
             New
             Devotions
             be
             true
             or
             not
             :
             but
             they
             blindly
             follow
             them
             without
             making
             any
             other
             Reflection
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             without
             examining
             also
             ,
             whether
             this
             Church
             be
             holy
             or
             not
             ,
             they
             lay
             aside
             the
             Truth
             to
             receive
             that
             which
             is
             proposed
             to
             them
             ,
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             a
             good
             thing
             .
             Hence
             d
             there
             is
             such
             blindness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             such
             obscure
             darkness
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             way
             to
             make
             them
             see
             the
             Truth
             ,
             their
             understanding
             being
             so
             preoccupied
             and
             darkned
             with
             diverse
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             no
             longer
             consider
             the
             Unity
             of
             Truth
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             would
             think
             they
             did
             evil
             to
             follow
             this
             Truth
             ,
             and
             quit
             the
             New
             Practices
             introduc'd
             by
             men
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             should
             advise
             a
             Christian
             now
             a-days
             to
             do
             nothing
             else
             in
             order
             to
             his
             salvation
             ,
             but
             to
             resign
             his
             will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             think
             we
             design'd
             to
             make
             him
             an
             Heretick
             ;
             and
             would
             cleave
             more
             firmly
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Church
             than
             to
             those
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               Whether
               she
               was
               a
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               whether
               one
               could
               be
               sav'd
               out
               of
               the
               holy
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             die
             for
             the
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             because
             't
             is
             necessary
             for
             me
             .
             If
             I
             had
             remain'd
             in
             innocence
             ,
             
             without
             having
             contracted
             so
             many
             evil
             habits
             by
             the
             conversation
             of
             men
             ,
             e
             I
             should
             not
             have
             needed
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             but
             having
             departed
             from
             that
             innocence
             in
             which
             I
             ought
             to
             have
             resign'd
             my self
             wholly
             to
             God
             ,
             yielding
             up
             to
             him
             the
             free
             will
             that
             he
             gave
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             need
             now
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             those
             Evangelical
             Counsels
             ,
             as
             means
             to
             recover
             that
             innocence
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             may
             with
             singleness
             of
             heart
             resign
             my
             will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             all
             other
             men
             also
             have
             need
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             every
             one
             has
             departed
             from
             that
             innocence
             ,
             and
             contracted
             many
             evil
             habits
             ,
             which
             hinder
             this
             resignation
             to
             God.
             I
             embrace
             indeed
             the
             Apostolical
             Faith
             and
             Belief
             ;
             but
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             many
             things
             which
             those
             who
             call
             themselves
             the
             Christian
             Church
             lay
             before
             us
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             not
             true
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             should
             believe
             to
             be
             sav'd
             by
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             frequenting
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             would
             at
             death
             find
             himself
             deceiv'd
             ,
             because
             no
             Prayers
             or
             Sacraments
             operate
             without
             f
             an
             inward
             disposition
             :
             And
             whereas
             we
             see
             people
             frequent
             the
             Churches
             and
             Sacraments
             without
             piety
             or
             devotion
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             judg
             that
             the
             world
             is
             deceived
             by
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             while
             they
             place
             the
             hopes
             of
             their
             salvation
             on
             outward
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             inward
             disposition
             of
             the
             mind
             g
             .
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             supposes
             this
             inward
             disposition
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             false
             supposition
             ;
             because
             we
             see
             evidently
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             inward
             disposition
             is
             very
             far
             from
             what
             appears
             outwardly
             :
             and
             upon
             this
             supposition
             the
             Church
             could
             not
             appoint
             the
             baptising
             of
             new
             born
             Infants
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             at
             all
             capable
             of
             inward
             dispositions
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             these
             Romanists
             would
             bring
             many
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             ;
             but
             I
             hold
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             know
             no
             other
             Church
             but
             the
             souls
             which
             possess
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Lo
             h
             this
             is
             the
             only
             true
             Church
             out
             of
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             salvation
             i
             ;
             for
             every
             one
             has
             need
             of
             taking
             up
             these
             means
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             he
             may
             attain
             to
             a
             RESIGNATION
             to
             God.
             
          
           
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               truly
               there
               must
               be
               some
               infatuation
               of
               Spirit
               that
               tied
               us
               to
               this
               Church
               :
               for
               tho
               we
               see
               she
               does
               not
               at
               all
               possess
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               afraid
               to
               leave
               her
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               were
               the
               holy
               Church
               ;
               tho
               the
               truth
               makes
               it
               evidently
               appear
               that
               she
               is
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             bless
             God
             that
             he
             opens
             your
             Eyes
             to
             discover
             the
             truth
             in
             what
             concerns
             your
             salvation
             ;
             for
             as
             long
             as
             you
             do
             not
             discover
             evil
             ,
             you
             cannot
             avoid
             it
             ,
             but
             will
             still
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             deceived
             by
             it
             .
             If
             the
             Devil
             were
             not
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             so
             many
             good
             spirits
             should
             thus
             blindly
             follow
             her
             .
             'T
             is
             certainly
             by
             an
             infatuation
             of
             the
             understanding
             ;
             for
             they
             see
             enough
             in
             the
             outside
             to
             judg
             assuredly
             that
             she
             is
             not
             guided
             by
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             follows
             not
             in
             any
             respect
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             nevertheless
             they
             continue
             so
             wedded
             to
             her
             thro'
             som
             panick
             or
             pusillanimous
             Fear
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             shake
             off
             her
             dependance
             ,
             fearing
             they
             should
             do
             evil
             in
             following
             the
             truth
             :
             And
             if
             any
             person
             of
             a
             sound
             Judgment
             discovers
             her
             deceits
             ,
             and
             uncharms
             his
             Understanding
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             perceive
             her
             Errors
             ,
             yet
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             World
             he
             dare
             not
             forsake
             her
             ,
             because
             this
             Church
             is
             advanc'd
             to
             so
             great
             Honour
             and
             Authority
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             dares
             leave
             her
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             disgrac'd
             or
             persecuted
             by
             her
             ,
             as
             she
             would
             certainly
             do
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             in
             her
             power
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             last
             Times
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             are
             fallen
             ,
             says
             ,
             k
             That
             a
             man
             
               must
               get
               out
               of
            
             Judea
             ,
             
               and
               flee
               ,
               even
               without
               returning
               to
               his
               house
               to
               take
               his
               Cloaths
               .
               Judea
            
             is
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             where
             the
             abomination
             of
             desolation
             is
             now
             so
             increas'd
             that
             it
             is
             at
             its
             heighth
             .
             A
             man
             needs
             not
             glory
             in
             being
             a
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             
               the
               Children
               shall
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             l
             ;
             and
             the
             Jews
             and
             m
             Heathens
             shall
             be
             admitted
             into
             it
             ;
             
               for
               God
               can
               make
               of
               these
               stones
               Children
               of
               Abraham
            
             n
             .
             Lay
             aside
             therefore
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             these
             Fears
             and
             Pusillanimities
             ;
             they
             proceed
             from
             a
             softness
             of
             spirit
             .
             Keep
             close
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             follow
             her
             without
             Fear
             ;
             for
             she
             will
             guide
             you
             to
             salvation
             .
             If
             Glory
             or
             Interest
             do
             not
             hold
             you
             in
             a
             dependance
             
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             leave
             her
             boldly
             ;
             for
             her
             Reign
             will
             be
             very
             shortly
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             she
             will
             perish
             with
             all
             her
             Glory
             and
             Possessions
             .
             'T
             is
             better
             lose
             our
             Garments
             than
             our
             Life
             ,
             or
             even
             our
             Wealth
             and
             Honour
             ,
             than
             our
             souls
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fifth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Destruction
               of
               Christendom
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               I
               was
               not
               so
               afraid
               as
               she
               thought
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               had
               ask'd
               many
               things
               of
               her
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               made
               no
               doubt
               :
               but
               I
               desir'd
               always
               to
               be
               further
               cleared
               ,
               and
               therefore
               propos'd
               many
               questions
               ;
               Yet
               on
               the
               contrary
               I
               had
               long
               suspected
               that
               the
               Church
               was
               the
               VVhore
               in
               the
            
             Revelations
             o
             ;
             
               in
               which
               her
               behaviour
               had
               confirm'd
               me
               ;
               therefore
               would
               flee
               out
               of
               her
               Dependance
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             'T
             will
             be
             your
             best
             course
             ;
             for
             her
             time
             draws
             near
             ,
             in
             which
             she
             p
             shall
             be
             raz'd
             and
             rooted
             out
             ,
             and
             her
             Children
             scatter'd
             and
             divided
             .
             All
             the
             World
             shall
             bewail
             her
             ,
             and
             call
             her
             miserable
             ;
             fot
             her
             misery
             shall
             be
             great
             ,
             and
             all
             her
             Villanies
             shall
             be
             discover'd
             .
             It
             would
             be
             then
             too
             late
             to
             forsake
             her
             :
             for
             all
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             found
             drinking
             out
             of
             her
             Cup
             shall
             perish
             with
             her
             .
             Therefore
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             said
             ,
             That
             we
             must
             not
             wait
             r
             
               till
               the
               winter
               ,
               or
               the
               Sabbath-day
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             the
             Day
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             glory
             :
             for
             in
             her
             persecution
             there
             will
             be
             so
             great
             evils
             ,
             that
             the
             like
             s
             were
             never
             seen
             ;
             t
             
               Men
               shall
               pine
               away
               for
               Terror
               and
               Fear
               ,
            
             and
             be
             very
             uncapable
             of
             studying
             how
             to
             find
             the
             Truth
             ;
             Therefore
             you
             must
             not
             wait
             till
             the
             time
             of
             extremity
             ,
             but
             flee
             and
             get
             out
             of
             her
             before
             .
             Neither
             must
             you
             wait
             till
             the
             Day
             when
             our
             Saviour
             shall
             come
             in
             his
             
             Glory
             ,
             because
             he
             u
             
               will
               render
               to
               every
               one
               acecrding
               to
               his
               works
            
             ;
             the
             time
             of
             penitence
             shall
             be
             past
             :
             it
             must
             be
             done
             presently
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             shall
             all
             perish
             ,
             For
             the
             Lord
             x
             will
             overthrow
             all
             evil
             by
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             only
             in
             order
             to
             receive
             our
             last
             Judgment
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             is
             more
             than
             time
             to
             prepare
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             flee
             to
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             taking
             heed
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             for
             so
             long
             deceived
             and
             abused
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             souls
             .
             We
             must
             no
             longer
             trust
             in
             any
             body
             ;
             for
             all
             have
             left
             and
             forsaken
             their
             God
             :
             tho
             some
             remain
             still
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             nevertheless
             they
             are
             not
             in
             the
             works
             of
             Faith
             ;
             for
             the
             Jews
             with
             Faith
             have
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             work
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             
               the
               Christians
            
             have
             no
             more
             Faith
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             recover
             it
             ,
             since
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             y
             
               That
               at
               his
               coming
               he
               shall
               not
               find
               Faith
               in
               Israel
               .
            
             They
             are
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             nevertheless
             have
             denied
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             given
             it
             to
             men
             only
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               To
               what
               place
               I
               ought
               to
               flee
               ,
               since
               the
               whole
               world
               was
               judged
               ,
               and
               the
               Plagues
               would
               be
               universal
               ?
               That
               I
               might
               put
               my self
               in
               greater
               danger
               in
               the
               place
               to
               which
               I
               should
               flee
               ,
               than
               in
               that
               which
               I
               had
               left
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Flee
             first
             out
             of
             the
             Dominions
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Sir
             ;
             for
             that
             place
             will
             be
             first
             of
             all
             destroyed
             ;
             God
             ordering
             all
             his
             affairs
             with
             Judgment
             *
             ,
             Weight
             z
             ,
             and
             Measure
             .
             He
             will
             visit
             first
             of
             all
             those
             who
             have
             most
             offended
             him
             .
             Justice
             regulates
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             because
             Christians
             have
             more
             treacheroustly
             offended
             him
             than
             any
             others
             ,
             they
             have
             drawn
             on
             themselves
             the
             first
             Vengeance
             .
             All
             others
             will
             follow
             the
             order
             a
             of
             their
             iniquities
             ;
             as
             they
             grow
             worse
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             accordingly
             they
             shall
             be
             nearer
             their
             punishment
             .
             It
             is
             fit
             always
             to
             retire
             into
             places
             where
             the
             abomination
             is
             less
             :
             There
             the
             Chastisements
             will
             be
             less
             ;
             tho
             b
             indeed
             no
             place
             shall
             be
             exempted
             from
             Plagues
             ,
             because
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             have
             deserv'd
             them
             ;
             Nevertheless
             they
             shall
             be
             inflicted
             only
             according
             c
             as
             every
             one
             has
             merited
             ,
             and
             
             deserved
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             ;
             for
             sins
             beget
             d
             miseries
             ,
             and
             they
             proceed
             not
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             ;
             because
             no
             Evils
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             alone
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             good
             :
             So
             that
             all
             the
             good
             that
             we
             see
             and
             feel
             ,
             comes
             always
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             evil
             that
             we
             see
             and
             feel
             ,
             comes
             always
             from
             sin
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             
               goodness
               of
               God
            
             continually
             brings
             forth
             
               good
               things
            
             ,
             so
             the
             malignity
             of
             sin
             continually
             brings
             forth
             
               evil
               things
            
             ;
             and
             e
             as
             sins
             increase
             ,
             evils
             increase
             the
             more
             .
             Hence
             it
             comes
             that
             the
             Plagues
             are
             universal
             ,
             because
             the
             sins
             are
             so
             ;
             for
             as
             long
             as
             there
             were
             places
             where
             God
             was
             yet
             honour'd
             on
             Earth
             ,
             he
             bore
             with
             others
             ,
             waiting
             for
             their
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             the
             universal
             Plagues
             shall
             not
             fall
             out
             so
             long
             as
             there
             are
             any
             who
             have
             not
             deserv'd
             them
             ;
             For
             God
             is
             too
             just
             to
             afflict
             f
             a
             righteous
             person
             ,
             or
             to
             chastise
             one
             that
             is
             innocent
             .
             That
             is
             but
             the
             manner
             of
             unrighteous
             men
             ;
             but
             God
             always
             exercises
             Righteousnes
             both
             as
             to
             the
             
               good
               and
               to
               the
               evil
            
             .
             However
             men
             imagine
             that
             God
             sends
             his
             Plagues
             ,
             they
             are
             deceived
             ;
             for
             nothing
             but
             sin
             can
             bring
             them
             on
             ,
             and
             produce
             them
             .
             According
             as
             men
             Offend
             ,
             their
             Evils
             increase
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ;
               that
               these
               were
               most
               excellent
               Truths
               ,
            
             that
             no
             evil
             could
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             
               and
               that
               nevertheless
               nobody
               did
               comprehend
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             Men
             do
             not
             know
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             the
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             they
             judg
             blindly
             of
             all
             they
             see
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Passions
             .
             If
             they
             knew
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             could
             never
             think
             of
             praying
             that
             God
             would
             keep
             off
             his
             last
             Plagucs
             ;
             g
             for
             they
             would
             see
             that
             they
             will
             never
             fall
             out
             but
             when
             sin
             shall
             be
             universal
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             perfectly
             Righteous
             ;
             but
             because
             we
             do
             not
             conceive
             this
             Righteousness
             ,
             we
             believe
             that
             there
             are
             yet
             many
             good
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             they
             seem
             so
             to
             us
             .
             In
             this
             we
             give
             a
             tacite
             Reproof
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             if
             our
             belief
             were
             true
             ▪
             that
             there
             were
             yet
             at
             present
             so
             many
             good
             men
             in
             the
             VVorld
             as
             we
             are
             perswaded
             there
             are
             ,
             God
             would
             
             be
             unjust
             to
             send
             on
             us
             so
             many
             different
             miseries
             as
             we
             feel
             at
             present
             .
             If
             he
             would
             have
             forgiven
             them
             in
             
             Abraham's
             time
             provided
             h
             he
             could
             have
             shewn
             him
             but
             ten
             righteous
             Persons
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             fewer
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             chastise
             the
             VVorld
             now
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             so
             great
             a
             number
             in
             it
             as
             we
             believe
             there
             are
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             the
             same
             God
             still
             ?
             And
             has
             he
             not
             the
             same
             goodness
             since
             he
             cannot
             change
             ?
             Truly
             Sir
             ,
             men
             mistake
             God
             in
             every
             thing
             ;
             and
             through
             this
             mistake
             ,
             they
             utter
             reproaches
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             blaspheme
             against
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ;
             particularly
             Christians
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             seeming
             Piety
             lay
             the
             blame
             on
             God
             of
             all
             their
             mis-deeds
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             horrible
             darkness
             ,
             since
             they
             choose
             rather
             to
             charge
             God
             with
             their
             Faults
             ,
             than
             discover
             them
             by
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             repent
             of
             them
             ?
             Truly
             Sir
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             Darkness
             is
             great
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             so
             obscure
             all
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             knows
             the
             Truth
             any
             longer
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             most
             part
             shut
             their
             Eyes
             that
             they
             may
             not
             discover
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             they
             think
             they
             do
             well
             .
             The
             Egyptian
             Darkness
             was
             far
             less
             dangerous
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             felt
             ,
             and
             they
             durst
             not
             stir
             ,
             k
             out
             of
             the
             place
             .
             for
             fear
             of
             falling
             ;
             but
             those
             Christians
             now
             do
             not
             perceive
             their
             Darkness
             ,
             or
             their
             Errours
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             l
             they
             think
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             condemn
             others
             who
             see
             more
             clearly
             than
             themselves
             .
             By
             what
             means
             should
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             be
             saved
             ,
             when
             they
             take
             lying
             for
             Truth
             ,
             which
             they
             reject
             as
             an
             evil
             thing
             .
          
           
             
               I
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               nevertheless
               truth
               was
               a
               very
               lovely
               thing
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               my self
               ,
               I
               would
               follow
               it
               as
               far
               as
               I
               could
               discover
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             You
             will
             discover
             it
             ▪
             sufficiently
             ,
             if
             you
             love
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             is
             now
             born
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             will
             discover
             it
             to
             all
             those
             who
             shall
             search
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             few
             among
             the
             Christians
             who
             would
             receive
             it
             ,
             tho'
             it
             offer
             it self
             first
             of
             all
             to
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             so
             full
             of
             Errors
             and
             Superstitions
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             make
             way
             for
             
             
             this
             truth
             which
             is
             lovely
             .
             They
             live
             in
             a
             presumption
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             yea
             ,
             they
             condemn
             all
             the
             World
             to
             Damnation
             ,
             because
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             their
             Laws
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             be
             but
             humane
             ,
             and
             no
             ways
             divine
             Laws
             .
             And
             whereas
             God
             says
             ,
             m
             that
             he
             resists
             the
             proud
             ,
             and
             gives
             Grace
             to
             the
             humble
             ;
             he
             who
             is
             Truth
             n
             will
             resist
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             ▪
             they
             resist
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             God.
             But
             ,
             if
             for
             your
             part
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             follow
             it
             ,
             you
             shall
             obtain
             the
             happiness
             of
             reigning
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             Glory
             .
             But
             without
             Faith
             you
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             World
             is
             Judged
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             in
             the
             light
             of
             Truth
             ;
             because
             the
             deportment
             of
             Men
             is
             a
             certain
             Evidence
             of
             it
             ,
             since
             we
             see
             them
             without
             Repentance
             and
             Amendment
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             we
             live
             now
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             you
             will
             assuredly
             be
             deceived
             ;
             For
             under
             the
             covert
             of
             Holiness
             
               he
               will
               deceive
               the
               Elect
            
             ,
             o
             
               if
               it
               were
               possible
            
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             come
             to
             reign
             on
             the
             Earth
             with
             Men
             ,
             p
             to
             render
             Justice
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             to
             root
             out
             all
             Evil
             ,
             and
             recompence
             q
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ;
             without
             this
             perswasion
             you
             can
             never
             support
             the
             Evils
             which
             hang
             over
             our
             Head
             ;
             for
             without
             knowing
             these
             Truths
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             not
             to
             fall
             into
             despair
             or
             murmuring
             against
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             know
             not
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             does
             all
             things
             .
             Thus
             we
             cannot
             besaved
             r
             without
             Faith
             ,
             which
             discovers
             the
             Truth
             .
             All
             these
             things
             are
             true
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             Glory
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             will
             not
             believe
             them
             ,
             you
             resist
             the
             known
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             that
             shall
             never
             be
             forgiven
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Sixth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Discovers
               the
               Signs
               that
               the
               World
               is
               Judged
               ,
               and
               that
               ANTICHRIST
               Reigns
               now
               .
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               I
               would
               be
               very
               careful
               not
               to
               commit
               any
               Sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               though
               I
               kn●w
               not
               yet
               the
               Truth
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               entreating
               she
               would
               afford
               the
               means
               to
               discover
               the
               Truth
               of
               all
               the
               things
               she
               told
               me
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Judgment
               ,
               the
               Reign
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               the
               coming
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             You
             would
             infallibly
             believe
             them
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             seriously
             remark
             what
             you
             may
             see
             with
             your
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             conceive
             with
             your
             Humane
             Understanding
             ;
             for
             these
             things
             are
             so
             far
             advanced
             ,
             that
             one
             may
             feel
             them
             ,
             provided
             his
             Mind
             be
             not
             infatuated
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             told
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             easy
             to
             see
             that
             the
             world
             is
             Judged
             ,
             because
             sins
             are
             universal
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             will
             Repent
             .
             There
             is
             every
             where
             s
             
               the
               Lust
               of
               the
               Eyes
               ,
               the
               Lust
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               Pride
               of
               Life
            
             ;
             of
             which
             no
             body
             Repents
             and
             Amends
             ;
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             forgiveness
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             amendment
             ;
             and
             therefore
             of
             necessity
             the
             World
             is
             Judged
             ,
             because
             these
             evils
             are
             not
             among
             some
             particular
             persons
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             in
             all
             times
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             generally
             among
             all
             men
             ,
             both
             small
             and
             great
             :
             If
             you
             observe
             them
             narrowly
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             these
             three
             sins
             reign
             infallibly
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             condition
             ;
             those
             in
             whom
             you
             cannot
             discover
             them
             ,
             are
             very
             often
             the
             greatest
             Hypocrites
             ,
             who
             know
             better
             to
             dissemble
             and
             cover
             their
             sins
             .
             And
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             The
             believing
             that
             we
             are
             now
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             you
             need
             only
             Remark
             narrowly
             by
             what
             
             Spirit
             Men
             are
             led
             ,
             because
             they
             who
             are
             led
             by
             God
             ,
             follow
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             t
             his
             Goodness
             and
             his
             Truth
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             oppose
             themselves
             to
             this
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             Reflect
             upon
             the
             Actions
             of
             Men
             now
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             nothing
             in
             them
             but
             
               Injustice
               ,
               Malice
            
             and
             Lying
             ,
             which
             are
             three
             qualities
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             opposed
             to
             the
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
            
             ,
             and
             
               Truth
               of
               God
            
             :
             This
             is
             so
             common
             at
             present
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             seen
             but
             Injustice
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             and
             affected
             Lies
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               in
               my
               opinion
               there
               were
               some
               men
               who
               seemed
               to
               follow
               Righteousness
               and
               Truth
               ;
               tho
               it
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               the
               greatest
               part
               live
               in
               Injustice
               and
               Deceit
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             Judg
             u
             righteously
             ,
             and
             examin
             everything
             to
             the
             bottom
             .
             You
             grant
             already
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             men
             now
             live
             in
             Injustice
             and
             lies
             .
             All
             the
             World
             finds
             this
             by
             experience
             :
             And
             when
             the
             greatest
             part
             is
             for
             the
             Devil
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             fear
             that
             he
             will
             shortly
             have
             the
             whole
             ;
             for
             as
             rotten
             Apples
             spoil
             the
             sound
             ones
             ,
             x
             so
             Men
             corrupted
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             are
             still
             corrupting
             and
             drawing
             in
             those
             who
             are
             yet
             sound
             .
             If
             all
             men
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             almostall
             ,
             were
             on
             the
             Devils
             side
             ,
             the
             Reign
             of
             Antichrist
             would
             be
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             for
             he
             could
             gain
             no
             more
             ;
             he
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             have
             all
             his
             Adherents
             with
             him
             to
             Hell
             ;
             for
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             keeps
             them
             in
             Life
             here
             ,
             and
             raises
             them
             to
             places
             and
             preferments
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             serve
             him
             in
             corrupting
             others
             ,
             and
             in
             doing
             all
             the
             mischief
             to
             the
             good
             that
             may
             be
             .
             Now
             there
             would
             be
             no
             need
             of
             this
             ,
             if
             all
             in
             general
             were
             dedicated
             to
             his
             service
             ;
             he
             could
             go
             no
             farther
             ;
             and
             God
             would
             not
             continue
             the
             World
             in
             being
             to
             wait
             for
             men's
             Conversion
             ;
             for
             those
             who
             are
             Dedicated
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             converted
             ,
             as
             some
             other
             sinners
             would
             be
             who
             have
             not
             yet
             renounc'd
             God
             ,
             nor
             given
             their
             Souls
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             his
             sworn
             Votaries
             or
             Sorcerers
             do
             ,
             who
             are
             precisely
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Devil
             of
             their
             own
             free
             will
             ;
             as
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             men
             have
             done
             .
             This
             may
             appear
             sufficiently
             by
             their
             Malice
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             only
             human
             ,
             but
             Devilish
             also
             ;
             for
             human
             Malice
             
             extends
             it self
             no
             farther
             than
             to
             that
             which
             is
             pleasant
             or
             profitable
             to
             the
             Malicious
             Person
             ;
             but
             at
             present
             we
             see
             men's
             Malice
             so
             black
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             acts
             it
             ,
             has
             neither
             pleasure
             nor
             profit
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             nevertheless
             they
             afflict
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             ruin
             sometimes
             the
             wealth
             and
             honour
             of
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             without
             any
             profit
             to
             themselves
             :
             And
             lies
             are
             so
             common
             ,
             tho
             frequently
             without
             any
             advantage
             ,
             that
             the
             truth
             is
             seldom
             or
             never
             spoken
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             it
             certainly
             comes
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             for
             men
             could
             not
             arrive
             at
             such
             a
             malice
             as
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             now
             reign
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             If
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             these
             truths
             by
             any
             particular
             Revelation
             from
             God
             ,
             you
             would
             entertain
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             some
             scrupulous
             doubts
             about
             it
             ;
             but
             I
             refer
             you
             to
             your
             own
             experience
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             by
             human
             Reasons
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             last
             times
             ,
             that
             the
             Judgment
             is
             past
             on
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             And
             that
             this
             is
             now
             the
             Reign
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             For
             
               as
               to
               the
               coming
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               Glory
               ,
            
             I
             cannot
             make
             it
             appear
             to
             you
             so
             precisely
             ,
             as
             the
             things
             that
             are
             already
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             read
             attentively
             the
             Holy
             Scriptvres
             ,
             they
             will
             plainly
             enough
             declare
             it
             to
             you
             ;
             for
             of
             all
             contain'd
             in
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             y
             nothing
             more
             spoken
             of
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             on
             Earth
             in
             Glory
             :
             z
             From
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             to
             become
             man
             to
             Reign
             with
             men
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             tho
             he
             had
             not
             been
             man
             to
             suffer
             ,
             he
             had
             become
             man
             to
             Reign
             :
             Because
             he
             would
             take
             and
             give
             to
             men
             a
             perfect
             contentment
             of
             a
             Conversing
             together
             with
             them
             in
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             Divinity
             and
             Humanity
             .
             I
             cannot
             make
             you
             see
             this
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             by
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             because
             the
             time
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             :
             Therefore
             I
             send
             you
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Judgment
             and
             the
             Reign
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             it
             with
             your
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             comprehend
             it
             with
             your
             Natural
             understanding
             :
             For
             it
             is
             visible
             and
             comprehensible
             by
             him
             whose
             Spirit
             is
             not
             infatuated
             ,
             and
             who
             seeks
             to
             discover
             the
             Truth
             .
             The
             thing
             is
             so
             manifest
             ,
             that
             it
             speaks
             out
             it
             
             self
             :
             Many
             say
             blindly
             ,
             
               We
               are
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               VVorld
               ,
            
             and
             they
             perceive
             not
             that
             they
             speak
             truth
             :
             Others
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Devil
               reigns
               over
               all
            
             ;
             and
             they
             see
             not
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Reign
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             who
             Rules
             as
             Universal
             Emperour
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             They
             Judg
             by
             the
             effects
             ,
             without
             searching
             into
             the
             cause
             .
             The
             Devil
             hinders
             this
             ,
             for
             he
             well
             knows
             that
             if
             the
             cause
             were
             discovered
             ,
             many
             would
             be
             Converted
             ;
             therefore
             he
             darkens
             their
             minds
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             never
             come
             to
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             confound
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               I
               perceived
               clearly
               enough
               that
               the
               world
               was
               Judged
               ,
               because
               sin
               abounds
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               no
               body
               will
               be
               Converted
               :
               But
               that
               we
               were
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               perceive
               so
               clearly
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               always
               been
               taught
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               a
               Visible
               and
               corporal
               man.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             that
             you
             see
             the
             World
             is
             Judged
             .
             You
             shall
             perceive
             the
             rest
             sufficiently
             ,
             for
             the
             Reign
             of
             Antichrist
             is
             yet
             more
             manifest
             .
             Antichrist
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             against
             Christ
             .
             He
             whose
             understanding
             is
             not
             dark'ned
             may
             easily
             see
             ,
             if
             men
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             go
             in
             a
             way
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             walked
             in
             while
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             :
             And
             you
             see
             that
             Christians
             now
             adays
             live
             a
             quite
             other
             Life
             than
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             led
             ,
             and
             they
             not
             only
             do
             not
             follow
             him
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             but
             are
             directly
             opposite
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             there
             Pride
             Reigns
             ,
             instead
             of
             Humility
             ;
             and
             Avarice
             ,
             instead
             of
             Poverty
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             Charity
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             Envy
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             all
             the
             other
             things
             which
             Christ
             Jesus
             Taught
             us
             ;
             They
             act
             wholly
             in
             opposition
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             not
             consider
             that
             all
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             Assuredly
             Antichrist
             .
             The
             time
             is
             come
             wherein
             men
             would
             fain
             have
             a
             God
             and
             Devil
             Visible
             to
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             that
             might
             go
             before
             them
             .
             This
             is
             great
             and
             thick
             darkness
             ;
             because
             neither
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             Devil
             are
             visible
             ;
             For
             b
             they
             are
             Spirits
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             known
             but
             by
             their
             Operations
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             that
             Animates
             them
             .
             Hereby
             we
             shall
             know
             by
             what
             Spirit
             the
             World
             is
             animated
             at
             present
             ;
             For
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             always
             Just
             ,
             Good
             and
             True
             ;
             c
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Devil
             is
             always
             evil
             ,
             without
             Righteousness
             ,
             
             and
             without
             Truth
             .
             By
             these
             real
             Signs
             ,
             we
             may
             certainly
             discern
             if
             Christ
             rules
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             Antichrist
             :
             We
             need
             not
             go
             to
             consult
             Oracles
             to
             make
             this
             Discovery
             ;
             for
             all
             Men
             of
             good
             judgment
             ,
             may
             make
             a
             sufficient
             trial
             ,
             and
             see
             it
             with
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             feel
             it
             with
             their
             Hands
             ,
             by
             taking
             the
             Marks
             which
             discover
             the
             solid
             truth
             :
             For
             if
             they
             will
             needs
             make
             this
             discovery
             by
             the
             signs
             of
             apparent
             Vertues
             ,
             they
             will
             remain
             in
             their
             Darkness
             ;
             because
             the
             Devil
             has
             so
             disguised
             and
             coloured
             his
             wickedness
             with
             outward
             Devotions
             and
             Piety
             ,
             that
             he
             thereby
             deceives
             all
             the
             World.
             We
             must
             come
             to
             the
             Essence
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             it
             be
             God
             or
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             animates
             these
             outward
             Devotions
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             always
             be
             accompanied
             with
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Truth
             .
             But
             we
             see
             but
             too
             much
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             those
             Devout
             Persons
             at
             present
             ,
             are
             without
             Righteousness
             or
             Equity
             :
             There
             was
             never
             seen
             so
             much
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             receiving
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             Fidelity
             ;
             so
             many
             
               Pater
               nosters
            
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             Truth
             ;
             so
             many
             good
             Words
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             true
             Charity
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             all
             order
             of
             Justice
             is
             renvers'd
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             more
             regard
             of
             doing
             Justly
             before
             Men
             ,
             than
             before
             God
             ?
             And
             yet
             these
             are
             the
             best
             now
             ,
             who
             do
             justly
             before
             Men
             ;
             for
             the
             most
             part
             deceive
             and
             deal
             unfaithfully
             ,
             as
             well
             before
             Men
             as
             before
             God
             :
             For
             Iniquity
             is
             become
             so
             common
             ,
             that
             now
             almost
             they
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             commit
             it
             publickly
             .
             If
             a
             man
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             e
             and
             frequent
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             he
             passes
             for
             a
             good
             Man
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             no
             ways
             just
             .
             If
             we
             consider
             well
             all
             the
             Qualities
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             them
             all
             practis'd
             in
             the
             behaviour
             of
             Men
             now
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             Liar
             ,
             an
             Hypocrite
             and
             Unconstant
             ,
             a
             Deceiver
             and
             Unfaithful
             ,
             abounds
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             Malice
             ,
             Proud
             ,
             Arrogant
             ,
             Envious
             ,
             Contentious
             ,
             without
             Faith
             or
             Honesty
             ,
             Obstinate
             in
             Malice
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             desperate
             Rage
             :
             These
             Qualities
             are
             but
             too
             much
             practis'd
             by
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Christians
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             perceive
             not
             that
             this
             is
             now
             the
             Reign
             of
             Antichrist
             !
             Men
             must
             be
             extreamly
             blinded
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             see
             this
             more
             clear
             than
             
             
             the
             Day
             ;
             because
             the
             evil
             is
             too
             manifest
             .
             But
             many
             Minds
             are
             so
             infatuated
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             believe
             what
             they
             perceive
             so
             manifestly
             by
             their
             Understandings
             ,
             but
             they
             wait
             to
             believe
             this
             Antichrist
             ,
             till
             they
             shall
             see
             him
             in
             a
             Humane
             Form
             :
             Which
             is
             a
             very
             small
             matter
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             for
             that
             Body
             can
             never
             cause
             Damnation
             to
             our
             Souls
             ,
             as
             his
             Doctrine
             will
             do
             ,
             which
             being
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             ,
             leads
             us
             to
             Perdition
             .
             Since
             Jesus
             Christ
             g
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             attain
             to
             Salvation
             but
             by
             him
             ;
             contrary
             ways
             lead
             to
             Damnation
             ;
             it
             matters
             little
             whether
             we
             are
             led
             into
             them
             by
             a
             Body
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             since
             we
             are
             undone
             as
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               If
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               this
               Antichrist
               will
               be
               sometime
               corporeally
               visible
               in
               a
               Humane
               Form
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             believe
             this
             will
             be
             toward
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Reign
             ;
             for
             he
             has
             set
             himself
             to
             counterfeit
             all
             the
             Actions
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             ape
             what
             he
             sees
             he
             has
             done
             :
             And
             perceiving
             that
             Christ
             became
             a
             Natural
             Man
             ,
             he
             also
             will
             move
             his
             Sorcerers
             to
             produce
             Men
             by
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             which
             is
             done
             many
             times
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             certainly
             many
             of
             these
             Antichrists
             born
             already
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             make
             great
             Havock
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             in
             their
             Train
             those
             who
             are
             most
             in
             Authority
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             laboured
             to
             introduce
             Truth
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             these
             incarnate
             Devils
             labour
             to
             introduce
             Lies
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             sow
             Tares
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             good
             Grain
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             also
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             a
             Head
             of
             their
             Iniquity
             ,
             who
             will
             appear
             openly
             when
             his
             h
             wickedness
             shall
             be
             discover'd
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             cannot
             deceive
             any
             longer
             under
             the
             Cloak
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             he
             will
             deceive
             then
             by
             pure
             Wickedness
             ,
             and
             will
             exercise
             cruelty
             towards
             all
             those
             who
             will
             not
             be
             his
             Followers
             .
             That
             time
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             so
             dangerous
             as
             the
             present
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             shall
             be
             known
             for
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             follow
             him
             as
             if
             he
             were
             God.
             Therefore
             he
             keeps
             himself
             so
             long
             concealed
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             appear
             bodily
             ;
             for
             he
             could
             not
             do
             so
             much
             prejudice
             to
             Souls
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             known
             .
             He
             has
             spread
             Darkness
             through
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             may
             discover
             
             
             him
             ,
             exercising
             all
             his
             wickedness
             UNDER
             PRETEXT
             OF
             GOOD
             THINGS
             ,
             OR
             OF
             NATURAL
             OR
             CASUAL
             THINGS
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             may
             believe
             that
             all
             the
             evils
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             do
             come
             from
             this
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             body
             may
             be
             on
             his
             guard
             ,
             because
             he
             does
             not
             appear
             yet
             in
             human
             Flesh
             :
             This
             blinds
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             tho
             they
             see
             all
             the
             qualities
             of
             the
             Devil
             rule
             in
             men
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             these
             so
             solid
             marks
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             do
             if
             they
             saw
             him
             bodily
             ,
             which
             bodily
             appearance
             is
             not
             real
             :
             For
             the
             Devil
             is
             pure
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             has
             not
             the
             Power
             of
             forming
             to
             himself
             a
             Body
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             a
             fantastical
             one
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             the
             Seed
             of
             some
             Sorcerer
             ,
             which
             is
             abominable
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               It
               was
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               that
               we
               live
               certainly
               in
               the
               time
               when
               Antichrist
               Reigns
               by
               his
               Doctrine
               and
               his
               Operations
               ;
               because
               Men
               (
               in
               the
               general
               )
               have
               all
               ,
               or
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               qualities
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reckoning
             to
             be
             made
             of
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             concerns
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Devil
             be
             followed
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             in
             his
             Works
             ,
             he
             needs
             no
             more
             to
             make
             himself
             Master
             of
             our
             Souls
             :
             He
             'll
             do
             no
             more
             hurt
             to
             men
             by
             his
             Body
             than
             he
             does
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             not
             to
             Ape
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             take
             a
             Natural
             Body
             ;
             for
             he
             knows
             well
             enough
             ,
             how
             to
             make
             a
             body
             of
             Air
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             matter
             ,
             to
             deceive
             Sorcerers
             ,
             whose
             imagination
             he
             so
             blinds
             ,
             that
             they
             believe
             they
             see
             and
             feel
             some
             real
             body
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             only
             Phantastical
             .
             By
             this
             he
             prevails
             with
             them
             to
             commit
             all
             sorts
             of
             Evil
             ,
             pretending
             to
             dwell
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             still
             prophane
             the
             works
             which
             God
             has
             introduc'd
             for
             an
             Holy
             end
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Natural
             Body
             of
             the
             Devil
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             hurt
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             Glory
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             discovered
             ;
             and
             shall
             be
             corporally
             Honoured
             and
             follow'd
             by
             all
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             by
             his
             Disciples
             :
             And
             that
             he
             may
             leave
             none
             of
             the
             works
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             unimitated
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             pervert
             them
             ;
             he
             must
             also
             take
             a
             body
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             likewise
             Reign
             Bodily
             ,
             thereby
             to
             consummate
             his
             wretched
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             began
             as
             soon
             as
             God
             became
             man
             ,
             i
             and
             has
             still
             encreast
             ,
             even
             till
             this
             present
             
             time
             ,
             without
             being
             known
             ,
             or
             revealed
             :
             And
             since
             God
             has
             the
             goodness
             to
             Reveal
             him
             at
             present
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             discovered
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             no
             longer
             deceive
             any
             body
             under
             the
             mask
             of
             Vertue
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             who
             will
             needs
             follow
             him
             ,
             may
             know
             what
             they
             do
             ▪
             For
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             went
             not
             thro'
             all
             the
             world
             in
             order
             to
             the
             forming
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             he
             has
             herein
             only
             introduc'd
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             sanctifies
             b
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             that
             follow
             it
             ,
             tho
             they
             have
             never
             seen
             his
             body
             ;
             't
             is
             the
             same
             as
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             which
             corrupts
             Souls
             ,
             tho
             they
             should
             never
             see
             his
             Body
             :
             They
             are
             as
             Diabolical
             in
             following
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             others
             are
             holy
             in
             imitating
             the
             actions
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Body
             they
             never
             saw
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               It
               was
               a
               great
               Loss
               that
               these
               Truths
               could
               not
               be
               publish'd
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               for
               all
               are
               ignorant
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               believe
               there
               is
               no
               Antichrist
               until
               he
               appear
               in
               his
               humane
               Body
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             't
             is
             lamentable
             that
             these
             things
             ,
             so
             prejudicial
             to
             so
             many
             Souls
             ,
             must
             be
             conceal'd
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Marvels
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             important
             ,
             cannot
             be
             discover'd
             .
             The
             last
             Times
             are
             come
             c
             :
             Antichrist
             Reigns
             over
             all
             d
             :
             And
             Jesus
             Christ
             e
             will
             come
             quickly
             to
             Reign
             here
             in
             glory
             :
             The
             forerunning
             plagues
             f
             of
             Judgment
             are
             begun
             ;
             and
             no
             body
             will
             believe
             any
             thing
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             speak
             of
             them
             openly
             .
             You
             are
             the
             first
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             have
             declared
             these
             secrets
             :
             Make
             a
             good
             use
             of
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             reckon
             it
             a
             gain
             ,
             tho
             none
             but
             your
             Soul
             alone
             should
             receive
             the
             Light
             of
             them
             .
             The
             world
             is
             deceived
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ,
             while
             they
             do
             not
             open
             their
             Eyes
             to
             the
             Truths
             I
             have
             told
             you
             :
             They
             are
             nevertheless
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             cannot
             fail
             ;
             if
             all
             the
             world
             will
             needs
             ruin
             themselves
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             save
             your self
             :
             For
             tho
             none
             of
             these
             things
             should
             fall
             out
             in
             your
             Life-time
             ,
             and
             you
             should
             not
             see
             the
             utmost
             extremities
             of
             the
             Plagues
             ,
             nor
             the
             Body
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             Glory
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             be
             most
             expedient
             for
             you
             that
             you
             believe
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             will
             open
             your
             eyes
             to
             discover
             your
             particular
             faults
             ,
             and
             the
             dangers
             in
             which
             you
             live
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             you
             prudence
             
             to
             avoid
             the
             deceits
             in
             which
             we
             live
             at
             present
             .
             Make
             use
             of
             the
             occasion
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             without
             contending
             out
             of
             curiosity
             about
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             times
             of
             every
             thing
             :
             because
             the
             Judgment
             still
             falls
             out
             g
             when
             we
             die
             ;
             and
             it
             h
             will
             never
             be
             recall'd
             .
             Tho
             even
             there
             were
             not
             a
             general
             Judgment
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             always
             our
             particular
             Judgment
             ,
             which
             precisely
             respects
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             all
             the
             People
             of
             the
             world
             perisht
             by
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             excepting
             eight
             persons
             ,
             it
             was
             thro'
             their
             unbelief
             ;
             for
             i
             if
             they
             had
             believed
             the
             words
             of
             Noah
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             been
             sav'd
             in
             his
             Ark
             :
             Even
             so
             now
             those
             shall
             Perish
             who
             will
             not
             believe
             the
             Truths
             that
             I
             tell
             you
             from
             God.
             They
             shall
             certainly
             Perish
             in
             the
             Ship-wrack
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             save
             themselves
             in
             time
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             in
             vain
             for
             them
             to
             ascend
             into
             their
             Houses
             of
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             avoid
             the
             Plagues
             which
             will
             follow
             them
             every
             where
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               I
               could
               not
               doubt
               any
               longer
               of
               the
               things
               she
               told
               me
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Operation
               of
               her
               words
               in
               my
               Soul
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               but
               come
               from
               God
               :
               But
               I
               wish'd
               earnestly
               that
               many
               might
               enjoy
               the
               same
               effects
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             Your
             desire
             will
             be
             fulfilled
             :
             for
             many
             will
             receive
             this
             Light
             ,
             tho
             very
             few
             among
             the
             Christians
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             so
             obstinately
             wedded
             to
             a
             presumption
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             being
             falsely
             perswaded
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             Saved
             by
             their
             frivolous
             Devotions
             .
             These
             will
             resist
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             believe
             they
             are
             Holy
             ,
             and
             Perfect
             ,
             till
             they
             shall
             see
             themselves
             swallowed
             up
             of
             the
             Plagues
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             too
             late
             k
             they
             will
             cry
             for
             Mercy
             ,
             without
             any
             hope
             of
             succour
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Noah
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             written
             that
             he
             took
             so
             much
             as
             one
             into
             the
             Ark
             after
             the
             Deluge
             was
             begun
             :
             Those
             who
             had
             not
             formerly
             gone
             into
             it
             did
             all
             perish
             ,
             even
             as
             those
             shall
             do
             who
             will
             not
             now
             believe
             that
             we
             live
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             They
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             deceived
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             Perish
             .
             What
             remedy
             can
             there
             be
             for
             their
             evils
             ,
             since
             they
             seek
             not
             to
             be
             healed
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             insensible
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             be
             of
             a
             Leprosie
             ?
             We
             must
             flee
             from
             them
             that
             we
             may
             not
             contract
             such
             a
             dangerous
             malady
             as
             
             this
             blindness
             .
             because
             they
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             l
             before
             they
             know
             it
             .
             
               It
               shall
               be
               with
               them
            
             ,
             m
             says
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               days
               of
            
             Noah
             ;
             
               They
               Ate
               ,
               they
               Drank
               ,
               they
               Married
               ,
               without
               any
               apprehension
               :
            
             Even
             so
             tho
             they
             see
             and
             feel
             the
             beginnings
             n
             of
             sorrows
             by
             Wars
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             apprehend
             them
             to
             be
             the
             last
             Plagues
             ;
             they
             endeavour
             to
             escape
             and
             avoid
             them
             by
             Human
             means
             ,
             going
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             without
             remembring
             what
             Christ
             says
             ,
             o
             
               That
               two
               shall
               be
               grinding
               at
               one
               Mill
               ,
               the
               one
               shall
               be
               taken
               ,
               the
               other
               left
               ,
               or
               even
               two
               in
               the
               same
               bed
               :
            
             To
             shew
             that
             it
             avails
             nothing
             for
             one
             to
             save
             his
             Body
             ;
             but
             he
             must
             endeavour
             to
             be
             united
             unto
             God
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             taken
             in
             what
             place
             soever
             he
             go
             to
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               I
               would
               follow
               her
               even
               to
               Death
               ,
               because
               she
               had
               the
               words
               of
               truth
               ,
               tho
               all
               the
               world
               should
               withstand
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             need
             that
             you
             follow
             my
             Person
             ,
             but
             my
             words
             ;
             keep
             them
             in
             your
             Heart
             ,
             and
             thereby
             you
             will
             attain
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             saving
             .
             Never
             turn
             away
             from
             them
             :
             For
             the
             Devil
             has
             this
             invention
             ,
             to
             raise
             a
             great
             many
             distractions
             that
             he
             may
             divert
             us
             from
             following
             the
             Truth
             ;
             he
             sends
             sickness
             ,
             Troubles
             ,
             Affairs
             of
             Importance
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             other
             occasions
             ,
             to
             divert
             our
             good
             purposes
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             never
             bring
             them
             to
             effect
             .
             If
             you
             were
             speaking
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             with
             all
             good
             men
             who
             are
             in
             publick
             Offices
             ,
             whether
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             they
             would
             acknowledg
             to
             you
             that
             they
             were
             never
             so
             throng'd
             with
             Affairs
             or
             Business
             as
             now
             ;
             because
             the
             Devil
             being
             unable
             to
             gain
             them
             entirely
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             endeavours
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             so
             much
             business
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             not
             have
             leisure
             to
             think
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Dangers
             in
             which
             they
             live
             :
             We
             must
             certainly
             discover
             his
             wiles
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             he
             will
             draw
             us
             along
             with
             him
             insensibly
             .
             He
             has
             deceived
             so
             many
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             making
             them
             believe
             that
             their
             imployments
             were
             profitable
             for
             the
             Publick
             ,
             or
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             when
             they
             serv'd
             for
             nothing
             but
             human
             accommodations
             ,
             without
             any
             advantage
             
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             :
             And
             under
             this
             False
             Perswasion
             many
             have
             lost
             their
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             procuring
             that
             of
             others
             .
             It
             is
             not
             in
             these
             last
             times
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             Places
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             or
             Imployments
             are
             saving
             ;
             it
             is
             much
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             save
             his
             own
             Soul
             ;
             for
             the
             times
             are
             too
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             too
             blind
             and
             obstinate
             .
             If
             they
             perceived
             their
             blindness
             ,
             they
             would
             seek
             to
             find
             a
             remedy
             :
             But
             while
             they
             believe
             they
             see
             clearly
             ,
             they
             cannot
             think
             of
             a
             remedy
             ,
             and
             they
             fall
             easily
             into
             eternal
             ruin
             :
             But
             if
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             for
             your
             own
             part
             ,
             would
             be
             saved
             ,
             remember
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             follow
             it
             ,
             for
             without
             it
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Salvation
             :
             For
             it
             alone
             makes
             us
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             state
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             our
             own
             Conscience
             ;
             Truth
             shews
             us
             also
             the
             certain
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             by
             it
             all
             the
             wonders
             of
             God
             are
             discovered
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             sure
             harbour
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             good
             or
             beautiful
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             seventh
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Shews
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               will
               come
               in
               Glory
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               should
               not
               be
               the
               
                 Saviour
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               ;
               and
               there
               would
               be
               no
               just
               Recompence
               for
               the
               Good
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Wicked
               .
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               that
               I
               had
               sufficiently
               discovered
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               in
               the
               last
               times
               ,
               that
               the
               VVorld
               is
               judged
               ,
               and
               Antichriso
               reigns
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               the
               Plagues
               are
               begun
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               truth
               nor
               Righteousness
               among
               Men
               ;
               but
               that
               I
               did
               not
               yet
               see
               why
               Jesus
               Christ
               shall
               come
               to
               reign
               in
               Glory
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             most
             evident
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Goodness
             and
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             p
             
               and
               the
               restorer
            
             q
             
               of
               all
               things
            
             .
             You
             see
             clearly
             by
             all
             the
             Truths
             that
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             very
             few
             will
             be
             saved
             of
             all
             those
             who
             live
             at
             present
             after
             the
             usual
             manner
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             miserable
             World
             should
             last
             yet
             longer
             ,
             there
             r
             would
             still
             be
             fewer
             ,
             because
             every
             day
             it
             grows
             worse
             .
             How
             therefore
             should
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             restore
             all
             things
             ?
             No
             body
             could
             be
             Saved
             ;
             for
             the
             whole
             World
             perishes
             .
             There
             must
             come
             a
             time
             s
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             fitly
             called
             the
             SAVIOUR
             OF
             THE
             WORLD
             .
             And
             this
             cannot
             be
             in
             Heaven
             as
             People
             imagine
             ,
             because
             all
             who
             enter
             there
             shall
             be
             Saved
             ,
             having
             received
             Salvation
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             Death
             ;
             and
             this
             respects
             only
             particular
             persons
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             small
             number
             cannot
             well
             be
             called
             the
             WORLD
             ,
             because
             it
             consists
             in
             a
             Generality
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             some
             particular
             Persons
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             truth
             therefore
             that
             in
             a
             certain
             time
             t
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             save
             all
             the
             World
             in
             general
             :
             This
             will
             be
             at
             his
             coming
             in
             Glory
             ,
             when
             u
             he
             shall
             have
             judged
             the
             World
             and
             condemned
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             he
             will
             save
             the
             Good
             with
             all
             x
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             who
             can
             never
             perish
             any
             more
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             continual
             Presence
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             who
             y
             will
             govern
             and
             lead
             them
             to
             Salvation
             .
             This
             his
             coming
             in
             Glory
             is
             also
             necessary
             z
             to
             restore
             all
             things
             ,
             because
             there
             has
             been
             no
             reparation
             yet
             of
             all
             the
             Injuries
             and
             Affronts
             that
             were
             done
             to
             his
             Humanity
             :
             His
             low
             Condition
             has
             not
             been
             raised
             up
             ;
             his
             Poverty
             has
             not
             been
             enriched
             ;
             his
             Tears
             have
             not
             been
             wiped
             away
             ;
             his
             Humility
             has
             not
             been
             exalted
             ;
             neither
             have
             any
             other
             of
             his
             Contempts
             
             and
             Sufferings
             been
             repaired
             ,
             nor
             of
             those
             who
             have
             loved
             and
             followed
             him
             :
             One
             has
             died
             as
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             another
             as
             a
             Seducer
             ,
             a
             St.
             Andrew
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             a
             St.
             Lawrence
             on
             the
             Grid-iron
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             other
             holy
             Martyrs
             who
             have
             suffered
             Persecution
             and
             Death
             for
             Righteousness
             and
             Truth
             .
             There
             has
             been
             no
             reparation
             of
             all
             this
             hitherto
             ,
             but
             by
             imaginary
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             exalted
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             infamous
             reparation
             ,
             to
             dye
             on
             a
             Gibbet
             as
             a
             Malefactor
             .
             If
             those
             who
             hold
             this
             Cross
             to
             be
             a
             reparation
             of
             Honour
             ,
             were
             hanged
             after
             this
             manner
             themselves
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             believe
             that
             their
             Honour
             were
             repaired
             by
             this
             :
             How
             can
             they
             imagine
             that
             that
             of
             God
             was
             so
             ▪
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagin'd
             that
             Honour
             should
             be
             repaired
             by
             Infamy
             it self
             .
             But
             because
             his
             coming
             in
             Glory
             was
             unknown
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             applied
             Infamy
             to
             Glory
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             say
             something
             of
             it
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             come
             upon
             the
             Earth
             to
             a
             repair
             all
             things
             ;
             for
             it
             would
             not
             be
             just
             that
             he
             should
             have
             suffered
             so
             innocently
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             so
             many
             other
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             were
             free
             from
             Crimes
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             continue
             dead
             ,
             without
             being
             repaired
             Spiritually
             and
             bodily
             for
             what
             they
             have
             suffered
             unjustly
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             People
             imagine
             that
             all
             these
             things
             must
             be
             repair'd
             in
             a
             Divine
             and
             imaginary
             Heaven
             ;
             they
             are
             deceived
             ,
             because
             this
             reparation
             cannot
             be
             perfectly
             made
             there
             ;
             for
             natural
             sufferings
             ought
             also
             to
             have
             suitable
             reparations
             ,
             unless
             God
             did
             as
             Charmers
             do
             ,
             who
             cure
             bodily
             wounds
             with
             spiritual
             rememedies
             ,
             or
             some
             artificial
             words
             .
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             this
             will
             not
             go
             after
             that
             manner
             ;
             because
             God
             does
             his
             works
             always
             in
             a
             perfection
             ,
             every
             way
             accomplish'd
             .
             b
             He
             will
             repair
             both
             bodily
             and
             spiritually
             all
             that
             has
             been
             done
             unjustly
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             shall
             thereby
             discover
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Truth
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             know
             that
             he
             is
             worthy
             ,
             and
             just
             ;
             worthy
             of
             all
             honour
             ;
             which
             then
             all
             the
             world
             will
             render
             to
             him
             c
             ;
             and
             just
             ,
             to
             render
             compleat
             Justice
             to
             every
             
             one
             d
             .
             There
             are
             so
             many
             innocent
             persons
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             Saints
             unknown
             and
             despised
             ;
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             there
             are
             so
             many
             wicked
             men
             honour'd
             ,
             rais'd
             to
             places
             and
             Honours
             ,
             and
             even
             held
             for
             Saints
             .
             All
             these
             being
             Dead
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             to
             them
             ,
             undiscover'd
             ,
             must
             not
             God
             avenge
             the
             quarrel
             of
             the
             Good
             ,
             and
             make
             appear
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             Just
             ,
             Good
             ,
             and
             True
             ?
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               every
               one
               look'd
               for
               these
               Reparations
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               general
               Judgment
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               done
               in
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               or
               suddenly
               ,
               where
               every
               one
               shall
               be
               recompenc'd
               in
               Heaven
               according
               to
               his
               Merits
               or
               Sufferings
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             They
             will
             make
             God
             a
             God
             of
             Confusion
             :
             What
             appearance
             is
             there
             that
             this
             Judgment
             can
             pass
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             or
             suddenly
             ,
             since
             the
             whole
             world
             must
             appear
             there
             ?
             It
             should
             be
             necessary
             that
             all
             the
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             should
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             an
             Enchantment
             ,
             be
             Transported
             to
             the
             same
             place
             in
             an
             instant
             ;
             who
             could
             hear
             in
             that
             croud
             the
             Justification
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             to
             be
             done
             only
             by
             word
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             hear
             one
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             another
             ;
             and
             if
             every
             one
             in
             particular
             must
             be
             spoke
             to
             ,
             to
             declare
             his
             good
             or
             evil
             Deeds
             ,
             it
             would
             need
             a
             long
             time
             before
             all
             were
             repair'd
             :
             Years
             would
             not
             suffice
             to
             Judg
             so
             many
             men
             as
             have
             been
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             the
             speculations
             of
             men
             are
             nothing
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             Chimera's
             in
             the
             Air.
             God
             took
             six
             days
             e
             to
             Create
             the
             World
             deliberately
             and
             in
             order
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             done
             all
             his
             works
             by
             weight
             f
             and
             measure
             ,
             without
             any
             disorder
             or
             confusion
             .
             He
             made
             Noah
             prepare
             an
             hundred
             years
             before
             the
             g
             Deluge
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             came
             ,
             it
             began
             to
             Rain
             ,
             which
             Rain
             lasted
             h
             forty
             days
             .
             The
             Plagues
             are
             now
             begun
             ,
             and
             will
             follow
             in
             order
             even
             to
             their
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             Judgment
             will
             also
             go
             on
             in
             order
             ,
             so
             deliberately
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             least
             confusion
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             can
             come
             only
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             does
             all
             in
             Order
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             imaginary
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             people
             fancy
             it
             ,
             where
             every
             one
             shall
             be
             Rewarded
             or
             Restored
             ;
             
             for
             Heaven
             is
             no
             other
             but
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             contains
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             can't
             be
             contain'd
             by
             any
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             greater
             than
             all
             things
             .
             We
             are
             in
             Heaven
             when
             i
             we
             are
             resign'd
             to
             him
             ,
             whether
             we
             live
             or
             die
             ,
             we
             are
             still
             in
             Heaven
             when
             we
             are
             in
             God
             :
             Now
             being
             thus
             Divinely
             in
             God
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             receive
             the
             material
             and
             bodily
             reparation
             of
             the
             sufferings
             which
             we
             have
             materially
             and
             bodily
             endur'd
             :
             And
             as
             God
             has
             given
             us
             both
             a
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             he
             has
             also
             given
             us
             a
             Paradise
             both
             of
             Body
             and
             Soul
             :
             For
             this
             cause
             God
             would
             have
             become
             Man
             ,
             even
             tho
             man
             had
             never
             sin'd
             ;
             for
             God
             makes
             all
             his
             works
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             :
             The
             Soul
             can
             indeed
             have
             its
             compleat
             Paradise
             by
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Spirit
             like
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             Body
             can
             have
             no
             Paradise
             but
             a
             Material
             and
             Bodily
             one
             like
             it self
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             of
             a
             Material
             Nature
             ,
             it
             cannot
             have
             a
             perfect
             happiness
             by
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             Divinity
             .
             Lo
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             Man
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             happy
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             his
             Paradise
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             was
             Created
             by
             God
             for
             no
             other
             end
             k
             but
             to
             serve
             for
             a
             Paradise
             to
             Man
             ,
             whom
             he
             was
             pleas'd
             to
             Create
             of
             a
             Bodily
             and
             Spiritual
             Nature
             ,
             both
             together
             ;
             and
             he
             has
             also
             prepar'd
             for
             him
             ,
             both
             a
             Bodily
             and
             Spiritual
             Blessedness
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             as
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Corporeal
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             therein
             is
             :
             By
             which
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             to
             Reign
             with
             Men
             ,
             that
             their
             eternal
             Blessedness
             may
             be
             compleated
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             one
             may
             have
             a
             Reparation
             ,
             by
             fulfilling
             all
             Righteousness
             ;
             not
             in
             a
             speculative
             or
             imaginary
             way
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             short
             continuance
             ;
             but
             a
             Real
             ,
             Divine
             and
             Corporeal
             Reparation
             ,
             l
             which
             will
             last
             for
             ever
             :
             For
             God's
             Recompences
             are
             not
             Temporal
             and
             Finite
             ,
             but
             Eternal
             ,
             as
             coming
             from
             an
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             who
             can't
             give
             finite
             or
             imperfect
             gifts
             .
             Consider
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             these
             Truths
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             perceive
             sensibly
             ,
             why
             Christ
             must
             come
             to
             Reign
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             has
             not
             taken
             an
             human
             Body
             to
             Reign
             in
             the
             Empyreal
             Heaven
             which
             is
             
             Divine
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             Reign
             on
             Earth
             ;
             for
             this
             Divinity
             has
             no
             need
             of
             any
             Body
             ;
             but
             this
             body
             has
             need
             of
             ,
             and
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             some
             material
             place
             to
             contain
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Earth
             is
             .
             And
             if
             to
             repair
             an
             injury
             done
             to
             any
             ,
             it
             be
             needful
             to
             make
             the
             reparation
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             same
             persons
             where
             the
             injury
             was
             done
             ;
             why
             should
             not
             God
             repair
             upon
             Earth
             the
             injuries
             received
             there
             ?
             On
             Earth
             they
             shall
             be
             m
             repaired
             ,
             as
             on
             Earth
             they
             have
             been
             committed
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Eighth
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               Shews
               that
               M.
               
                 Anthoinette
                 Bourignon
              
               is
               sent
               from
               God
               to
               declare
               the
               Truth
               to
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               that
               I
               was
               now
               convinc'd
               of
               all
               ;
               that
               I
               must
               confess
               before
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               she
               possest
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ;
               for
               a
               humane
               Spirit
               could
               never
               give
               so
               clear
               an
               understanding
               of
               all
               the
               marvels
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               Said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             deceived
             in
             believing
             that
             I
             possess
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             he
             lives
             in
             me
             and
             teaches
             me
             all
             that
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             never
             learn'd
             any
             thing
             from
             any
             man
             ,
             neither
             would
             I
             learn
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             know
             the
             Truth
             in
             any
             thing
             .
             They
             believe
             they
             are
             very
             Learned
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             nothing
             but
             n
             ignorants
             ,
             being
             turn'd
             away
             from
             the
             Truth
             by
             so
             many
             Novelties
             which
             they
             have
             made
             them
             believe
             .
             They
             will
             needs
             maintain
             the
             Roman
             Church
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             and
             own
             her
             Councils
             as
             acted
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             while
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             is
             true
             .
             For
             the
             Church
             o
             is
             the
             Babylon
             of
             confusion
             ,
             and
             the
             Councils
             are
             the
             means
             
             by
             which
             the
             Devil
             has
             withdrawn
             Christians
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             having
             Ordain'd
             so
             many
             outward
             things
             ,
             that
             the
             inward
             may
             be
             forgotten
             ;
             and
             that
             thro
             so
             many
             Natural
             things
             ,
             People
             may
             think
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             .
             Their
             Commands
             ,
             their
             Sacraments
             ,
             their
             Indulgences
             ,
             are
             all
             diversions
             from
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             obtain
             which
             there
             is
             nothing
             needful
             for
             all
             persons
             ,
             even
             those
             who
             are
             without
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             and
             straying
             from
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             p
             but
             the
             observing
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             God
             will
             never
             give
             any
             other
             Commands
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             never
             give
             any
             other
             Counsels
             ,
             than
             those
             he
             has
             given
             us
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             He
             says
             ,
             
               That
               he
               is
               not
            
             q
             
               come
               for
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               but
               for
               sinners
               .
            
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             all
             sinners
             ,
             who
             desire
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             must
             take
             up
             this
             Gospel-Life
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             shall
             certainly
             attain
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             since
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             way
             to
             it
             :
             But
             the
             Devil
             to
             divert
             men
             ,
             has
             introduc'd
             by
             these
             Councils
             so
             many
             diverse
             things
             ,
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             destroyed
             .
             To
             discover
             this
             Truth
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             need
             but
             observe
             mens
             Behaviour
             :
             This
             will
             give
             you
             certain
             Evidences
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             you
             will
             see
             that
             all
             trust
             on
             the
             Councils
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             no
             body
             observes
             the
             Counsels
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             banish'd
             out
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             now
             ,
             that
             they
             reckon
             them
             foolishness
             .
          
           
             
               I
               intreated
               her
               to
               tell
               me
               if
               she
               was
               sent
               from
               God
               to
               delare
               the
               Truth
               to
               men
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             AM
             SENT
             FROM
             GOD
             TO
             BRING
             LIGHT
             TO
             THE
             WORLD
             ,
             AND
             TO
             BEAR
             WITNESS
             OF
             THE
             TRUTH
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             all
             his
             works
             in
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               Goodness
            
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ,
             and
             never
             surprizes
             any
             Body
             .
             He
             has
             SENT
             me
             to
             tell
             ,
             That
             the
             Last
             Times
             are
             come
             ;
             That
             the
             World
             is
             Judged
             ,
             and
             the
             sentence
             is
             irrevocable
             ;
             That
             the
             Plagues
             are
             begun
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             cease
             till
             all
             evil
             be
             rooted
             out
             ;
             and
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             come
             shortly
             on
             the
             Earth
             to
             finish
             this
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             continue
             to
             Reign
             with
             men
             of
             good
             will
             ,
             who
             shall
             enjoy
             Eternal
             Peace
             .
          
           
           
             I
             AM
             SENT
             with
             a
             Commission
             to
             declare
             all
             these
             things
             to
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             ,
             peradventure
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             may
             be
             Converted
             and
             Repent
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             Reign
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             Glory
             :
             But
             wickedness
             is
             come
             to
             so
             great
             an
             height
             ,
             that
             the
             Truth
             can't
             be
             declar'd
             to
             Men
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             will
             not
             any
             more
             receive
             it
             :
             They
             love
             nothing
             but
             r
             Flattery
             and
             lies
             ,
             and
             reject
             the
             Truth
             ,
             because
             it
             agrees
             not
             with
             their
             way
             of
             Living
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             will
             continue
             in
             his
             Sins
             and
             Errors
             ,
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             trouble
             him
             ,
             by
             Declaring
             the
             Truth
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             will
             not
             amend
             ,
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             raise
             scruples
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             telling
             him
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             reproves
             him
             .
             Thus
             all
             the
             World
             perishes
             ,
             without
             being
             desirous
             to
             be
             helped
             .
          
           
             I
             AM
             CERTAINLY
             SENT
             FROM
             GOD
             ,
             to
             declare
             the
             Truth
             of
             every
             thing
             :
             But
             no
             body
             will
             hear
             it
             but
             in
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             agreeable
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             reprove
             them
             .
             Should
             I
             study
             Sir
             ,
             to
             please
             Men
             or
             God
             ?
             A
             Messenger
             ought
             not
             to
             receive
             either
             Good
             or
             Ill
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             but
             the
             Minister
             of
             good
             ,
             or
             ill
             News
             ,
             without
             having
             caus'd
             them
             .
             I
             have
             lov'd
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             born
             and
             baptized
             under
             her
             ;
             and
             have
             punctually
             follow'd
             her
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             decisions
             of
             her
             Councils
             when
             I
             knew
             them
             :
             But
             since
             God
             has
             made
             me
             see
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             unfaithful
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             has
             forsaken
             him
             to
             join
             herself
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             ought
             I
             not
             to
             declare
             these
             truths
             to
             my
             Christian
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             are
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             perish
             in
             their
             ignorance
             ?
             They
             would
             be
             much
             to
             blame
             to
             render
             me
             evil
             for
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             persecute
             me
             for
             procuring
             their
             Salvation
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             no
             advantage
             by
             declaring
             these
             truths
             to
             them
             ,
             except
             the
             obedience
             I
             owe
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             charity
             I
             have
             for
             their
             Souls
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             I
             should
             beware
             of
             speaking
             things
             that
             are
             so
             disagreeable
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             ask'd
             her
             ,
             
               What
               person
               on
               Earth
               could
               be
               so
               wicked
               ,
               as
               to
               persecute
               her
               for
               declaring
               simply
               the
               truth
               that
               comes
               from
               God
               without
               any
               passion
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             good
             men
             will
             perceive
             abundantly
             
             by
             my
             words
             that
             I
             am
             not
             mov'd
             by
             any
             vicious
             passions
             ;
             but
             by
             a
             pure
             desire
             of
             declaring
             the
             truth
             ;
             because
             I
             neither
             seek
             nor
             pretend
             to
             any
             thing
             from
             any
             body
             :
             The
             friendship
             and
             hatred
             of
             men
             is
             all
             one
             to
             me
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             pleasing
             or
             displeasing
             of
             God
             that
             touches
             me
             .
             Notwithstanding
             the
             Devil
             having
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             his
             adherents
             who
             are
             in
             authority
             ,
             he
             will
             excite
             them
             to
             rise
             up
             against
             me
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             truth
             which
             discovers
             his
             wickedness
             .
             He
             has
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ruled
             in
             the
             Church
             under
             a
             colour
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             he
             has
             gain'd
             the
             most
             Pious
             to
             be
             his
             Followers
             without
             their
             perceiving
             it
             :
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Truth
             shall
             be
             shewn
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             easily
             discover
             his
             deceits
             ,
             and
             will
             abhor
             them
             .
             This
             will
             enrage
             him
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             s
             he
             will
             pursue
             me
             with
             all
             his
             force
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             fear
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             touch
             me
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             my
             defence
             .
             I
             will
             not
             fear
             all
             those
             Enemies
             ,
             how
             Powerful
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             .
             The
             Lord
             whom
             I
             serve
             is
             above
             all
             things
             .
             I
             have
             never
             done
             Evil
             to
             any
             Body
             ;
             but
             all
             sort
             of
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Power
             .
             Nevertheless
             I
             shall
             not
             fail
             to
             be
             pursu'd
             and
             Persecuted
             by
             all
             those
             who
             are
             the
             Devil's
             adherents
             ;
             because
             by
             my
             means
             his
             head
             t
             will
             be
             bruised
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             gain
             none
             any
             longer
             but
             by
             force
             ;
             for
             his
             falshoods
             and
             deceits
             will
             be
             discovered
             and
             brought
             to
             Light
             for
             those
             who
             desire
             to
             see
             and
             know
             them
             :
             God
             indeed
             never
             forces
             any
             Body
             ,
             but
             he
             sends
             his
             Light
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             that
             pleases
             may
             receive
             it
             .
             I
             AM
             CREATED
             FOR
             THIS
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             silent
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             time
             to
             speak
             I
             will
             speak
             ,
             both
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             ,
             but
             still
             the
             truth
             ,
             without
             straying
             from
             it
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             at
             first
             they
             will
             suspect
             me
             to
             be
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             condemns
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             all
             those
             who
             do
             not
             yield
             to
             her
             sentiments
             ;
             and
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             look
             on
             all
             those
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             among
             which
             those
             Romanists
             are
             the
             first
             :
             But
             this
             is
             a
             maxim
             which
             the
             Devil
             ordinarily
             observes
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             blame
             on
             others
             of
             all
             the
             evils
             which
             he
             does
             himself
             :
             By
             this
             means
             they
             will
             find
             the
             way
             to
             declare
             me
             a
             
             Heretick
             ,
             because
             they
             u
             have
             denied
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Roman
             Church
             
               would
               be
               a
               strong
               adversary
               ,
               for
               she
               has
               great
               power
               and
               authority
               ,
               and
               will
               yield
               to
               nothing
               that
               is
               not
               agreeable
               to
               her
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             that
             
               Romish
               Church
            
             shall
             be
             very
             shortly
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             who
             will
             y
             destroy
             her
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             that
             of
             all
             those
             magnificences
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             one
             stone
             left
             upon
             another
             .
             All
             her
             members
             shall
             be
             disjoynted
             ,
             and
             dislocated
             ,
             and
             without
             power
             .
             She
             must
             bear
             rule
             yet
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             and
             exercise
             her
             villanies
             outwardly
             ,
             as
             she
             has
             done
             for
             this
             long
             time
             inwardly
             ;
             her
             murders
             and
             imprisonments
             are
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             her
             evil
             may
             have
             its
             full
             accomplishment
             ,
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             .
             Till
             then
             God
             will
             let
             her
             go
             on
             ,
             because
             his
             justice
             never
             inflicts
             a
             perfect
             punishment
             z
             till
             the
             evil
             be
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             in
             all
             respects
             ;
             for
             evil
             always
             a
             begets
             punishment
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             evil
             the
             punishment
             is
             measured
             out
             .
             I
             have
             no
             apprehension
             of
             her
             power
             ;
             because
             he
             who
             has
             given
             it
             ,
             will
             take
             it
             from
             her
             .
             She
             will
             not
             do
             so
             much
             evil
             in
             killing
             bodies
             ,
             as
             she
             does
             now
             in
             killing
             Souls
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             be
             the
             happiness
             of
             those
             b
             who
             shall
             die
             for
             the
             real
             truth
             ,
             if
             they
             receive
             it
             .
             For
             hitherto
             it
             has
             not
             been
             yet
             discover'd
             ,
             nothing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             has
             been
             explain'd
             in
             its
             perfect
             sense
             ,
             every
             one
             has
             drawn
             conjectures
             from
             it
             according
             to
             his
             Light
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             what
             is
             in
             it
             in
             effect
             ;
             thus
             they
             might
             well
             die
             for
             holding
             some
             opinion
             which
             was
             not
             the
             real
             truth
             ,
             but
             the
             opinion
             of
             some
             Author
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             might
             die
             indeed
             without
             being
             for
             this
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             For
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             a
             man
             must
             die
             for
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             he
             cannot
             be
             a
             Martyr
             before
             God
             ,
             however
             men
             call
             many
             others
             by
             this
             name
             ;
             this
             shews
             that
             there
             is
             obscurity
             and
             darkness
             through
             all
             ;
             even
             in
             the
             
             
             most
             holy
             things
             :
             Every
             one
             walks
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             not
             discerning
             the
             pure
             Truth
             :
             Even
             many
             who
             have
             the
             best
             Maxims
             ,
             would
             judge
             indeed
             that
             I
             were
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             in
             speaking
             against
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Councils
             of
             Rome
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             pious
             belief
             that
             they
             have
             been
             all
             held
             by
             the
             Co-operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             false
             Supposition
             :
             For
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             never
             changes
             .
             With
             what
             he
             inspir'd
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             inspires
             also
             at
             present
             those
             who
             hear
             him
             .
             They
             are
             always
             the
             same
             things
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               did
               sometimes
               inspire
               diverse
               Means
               for
               the
               attainment
               of
               the
               same
               End.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             the
             Means
             which
             those
             Councils
             set
             before
             us
             did
             all
             aim
             at
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             should
             believe
             that
             they
             came
             from
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             aim
             at
             a
             quite
             contrary
             sense
             ,
             I
             may
             well
             judge
             that
             they
             come
             not
             from
             thence
             ;
             because
             God
             never
             contradicts
             himself
             :
             He
             has
             commanded
             ,
             that
             we
             love
             him
             with
             all
             our
             Heart
             ;
             and
             these
             Councils
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             get
             the
             Pardon
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             obtain
             Salvation
             ,
             it
             suffices
             that
             we
             have
             a
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             Hell.
             Can
             these
             two
             contrary
             senses
             come
             from
             the
             same
             God
             ?
             And
             there
             are
             so
             many
             other
             things
             which
             are
             variously
             oppos'd
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             told
             you
             formerly
             )
             ;
             as
             the
             baptizing
             little
             Infants
             ;
             and
             a
             Thousand
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             I
             know
             indeed
             ,
             that
             they
             deny
             this
             Truth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             ordain'd
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             For
             with
             studied
             :
             Words
             and
             Terms
             they
             cover
             all
             their
             Faults
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             neither
             a
             Philosopher
             nor
             Divine
             to
             answer
             their
             artificial
             Arguments
             or
             studied
             Words
             ;
             but
             I
             say
             in
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             in
             effect
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Not
             that
             they
             say
             so
             ;
             but
             they
             do
             it
             :
             And
             Deeds
             are
             more
             c
             than
             Words
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             they
             would
             surprize
             me
             by
             my
             Words
             :
             For
             the
             Devil
             has
             nothing
             but
             Subtilties
             wherewith
             to
             cover
             his
             Malice
             :
             But
             they
             cannot
             surprize
             me
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Essential
             Truth
             ,
             which
             abides
             always
             true
             .
             They
             might
             say
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Councils
             do
             not
             say
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             love
             
             God
             with
             all
             our
             Heart
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             Attrition
             is
             sufficient
             for
             Salvation
             :
             Is
             not
             that
             enough
             to
             teach
             indirectly
             that
             we
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             love
             God
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             indirect
             Doctrine
             much
             worse
             than
             the
             direct
             ,
             which
             no
             good
             Men
             would
             follow
             ?
          
           
             I
             asked
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Light
               which
               she
               received
               from
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               was
               contrary
               to
               what
               the
               Councils
               had
               ordained
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Decrees
             which
             the
             Councils
             have
             made
             (
             so
             far
             as
             I
             know
             them
             )
             are
             all
             directly
             contrary
             to
             what
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             dictates
             to
             me
             :
             And
             you
             your self
             may
             perceive
             it
             :
             Though
             there
             were
             nothing
             but
             the
             forbidding
             to
             read
             the
             Gospels
             and
             the
             holy
             Bible
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             Tongue
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             who
             has
             given
             his
             Word
             rather
             to
             the
             vulgar
             and
             simple
             People
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             Learned
             d
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             his
             Will
             they
             should
             read
             it
             after
             his
             Death
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             left
             it
             them
             in
             Writing
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Nourishment
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             e
             :
             And
             these
             Councils
             would
             make
             them
             die
             for
             hunger
             .
             Is
             not
             also
             the
             forbidding
             Priests
             to
             labour
             against
             the
             Commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             ordained
             Adam
             ,
             f
             the
             most
             holy
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             to
             labour
             in
             penitence
             for
             his
             Sin
             ?
             And
             the
             Oath
             which
             they
             cause
             the
             Priests
             to
             take
             not
             to
             receive
             any
             other
             Explications
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             but
             those
             approved
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             also
             against
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             g
             offers
             every
             Moment
             to
             give
             new
             Light
             ,
             which
             these
             Councils
             do
             not
             approve
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             reprov●
             them
             :
             For
             all
             that
             comes
             from
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             reproves
             Evil.
             There
             are
             also
             many
             other
             things
             which
             these
             Councils
             have
             ordained
             ,
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             Light
             that
             God
             gives
             me
             which
             is
             wholly
             conformable
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             I
             have
             no
             need
             to
             read
             any
             Books
             to
             know
             if
             they
             be
             endited
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             the
             Sentiment
             of
             my
             Soul
             gives
             me
             still
             evidence
             enough
             of
             them
             .
             When
             I
             understand
             only
             the
             substance
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             I
             perceive
             certainly
             ,
             whether
             it
             come
             from
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             or
             not
             .
             You
             may
             easily
             see
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             by
             all
             that
             I
             have
             already
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             Church
             and
             her
             Councils
             
             are
             not
             guided
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             h
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Errour
             which
             deceives
             all
             the
             World
             under
             this
             false
             Masque
             of
             the
             Holy
             Church
             and
             Holy
             Councils
             ,
             whereby
             the
             most
             Innocent
             let
             themselves
             be
             ruled
             by
             the
             Devil
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             while
             they
             believe
             that
             they
             follow
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Ninth
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Speaks
               of
               the
               Sins
               which
               we
               commit
               in
               another
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               declare
               the
               Truth
               of
               Evil
               ,
               is
               not
               Sin.
               
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               I
               was
               more
               certain
               that
               she
               was
               guided
               by
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Church
               and
               her
               Councils
               were
               so
               ;
               and
               therefore
               she
               must
               tell
               me
               what
               I
               ought
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             You
             may
             indeed
             lean
             to
             my
             Sayings
             ,
             because
             I
             speak
             nothing
             of
             my self
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             seem'd
             somewhat
             hard
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             overturn
             the
             Church
             and
             her
             Councils
             ;
             and
             also
             when
             I
             say
             that
             the
             Devil
             rules
             them
             :
             But
             I
             know
             this
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             obliges
             me
             to
             declare
             it
             ,
             perhaps
             for
             the
             enlightning
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             converted
             ;
             or
             to
             give
             them
             a
             full
             Measure
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             may
             pretend
             Ignorance
             :
             For
             if
             I
             were
             not
             prest
             in
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             I
             would
             beware
             to
             speak
             of
             such
             Evils
             ,
             as
             one
             trembles
             to
             hear
             them
             .
             It
             were
             more
             pleasant
             and
             agreeable
             if
             I
             could
             say
             in
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             guided
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             Rome
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             This
             Discourse
             would
             comfort
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             give
             content
             to
             all
             those
             who
             are
             under
             her
             Obedience
             .
             But
             this
             not
             being
             true
             ,
             I
             should
             flatter
             them
             to
             their
             destruction
             :
             Whereas
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             Things
             may
             save
             them
             .
             You
             have
             been
             also
             troubled
             sometimes
             to
             hear
             me
             say
             that
             all
             men
             now
             are
             
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             most
             true
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             could
             say
             in
             truth
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             lov'd
             and
             follow'd
             by
             all
             those
             who
             believe
             they
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             :
             But
             because
             I
             can't
             speak
             a
             Lie
             ,
             every
             one
             leaves
             me
             that
             they
             may
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             fine
             Hopes
             ;
             Truth
             seeming
             to
             them
             more
             hard
             than
             Damnation
             ;
             though
             the
             one
             be
             much
             more
             lovely
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             Because
             Truth
             enlightens
             alwayes
             the
             Understanding
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             sometimes
             hard
             to
             Sense
             ,
             yet
             it
             can
             lead
             us
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             happy
             to
             all
             Eternity
             ;
             whereas
             Damnation
             renders
             us
             for
             ever
             miserable
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             trouble
             to
             us
             to
             be
             told
             that
             we
             are
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             grieved
             for
             being
             ignorant
             of
             the
             truth
             in
             those
             Things
             which
             concern
             our
             Eternal
             Happiness
             :
             i
             The
             ignorance
             of
             this
             occasions
             our
             Damnation
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             never
             be
             troubled
             any
             more
             to
             hear
             me
             tell
             the
             Truth
             in
             evil
             Things
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             much
             more
             useful
             than
             to
             have
             it
             declared
             in
             good
             Things
             .
             For
             if
             I
             should
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             your
             Soul
             should
             receive
             no
             advantage
             thereby
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             tainted
             thereby
             with
             Vain-glory
             ,
             or
             contract
             a
             sloth
             in
             that
             which
             is
             good
             :
             And
             i●
             I
             should
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             Holy
             ,
             and
             guided
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             of
             no
             advantage
             to
             you
             ,
             since
             you
             obey
             her
             as
             much
             already
             as
             if
             she
             were
             really
             Holy
             :
             You
             could
             not
             gain
             any
             thing
             by
             my
             saying
             so
             .
             So
             that
             to
             know
             the
             Truth
             of
             Good
             is
             much
             less
             profitable
             than
             to
             know
             the
             Truth
             of
             Evil
             ,
             from
             which
             one
             cannot
             preserve
             himself
             without
             knowing
             it
             .
             This
             the
             Devil
             knowing
             ,
             he
             has
             found
             the
             way
             to
             introduce
             into
             the
             Church
             a
             Maxim
             ,
             That
             
               we
               ought
               never
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               any
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               true
               .
            
             They
             call
             this
             
               the
               Sin
               of
               Detraction
            
             ;
             that
             her
             Evil
             may
             be
             still
             concealed
             ,
             and
             none
             may
             dare
             to
             discover
             it
             for
             fear
             of
             committing
             a
             sin
             .
             It
             were
             good
             we
             knew
             in
             what
             place
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             has
             declared
             ,
             That
             to
             tell
             the
             Truth
             of
             Evil
             is
             a
             sin
             :
             For
             if
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             would
             have
             committed
             many
             sins
             ,
             when
             he
             publickly
             called
             the
             Priests
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             k
             
               Hypocrites
               ,
               Generation
               of
               Vipers
            
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             other
             Names
             ,
             discovering
             their
             Wickedness
             and
             Falsehood
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               whited
               Sepulchers
            
             ,
             
             
               fair
               without
               ,
               but
               within
               full
               of
               dead
               mens
               bones
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               made
               clean
               the
               out
               side
               ,
               leaving
               the
               in-side
               full
               of
               uncleanness
               .
            
             Could
             all
             these
             Truths
             discovered
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             be
             sins
             of
             Detraction
             ?
             as
             they
             have
             perswaded
             all
             those
             which
             declare
             such
             Truths
             ;
             since
             all
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             while
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             was
             to
             give
             us
             an
             Example
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             evident
             enough
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             the
             calling
             that
             sin
             ,
             to
             declare
             the
             Truth
             of
             another
             mans
             Evil
             ,
             has
             been
             invented
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             to
             cover
             his
             filthiness
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             sort
             of
             sins
             and
             Evils
             might
             be
             cherished
             by
             the
             privacy
             of
             them
             ?
             For
             the
             most
             part
             of
             good
             men
             endeavour
             to
             excuse
             and
             cover
             them
             ,
             believing
             they
             do
             well
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             notwithstanding
             it
             be
             a
             very
             ill
             thing
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             hurtful
             Three
             several
             ways
             :
             First
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             does
             evil
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             amend
             so
             easily
             while
             his
             evil
             is
             conceal'd
             as
             if
             it
             were
             discovered
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             very
             prejudicial
             to
             him
             to
             whom
             the
             evil
             is
             done
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             avoid
             or
             guard
             against
             an
             unknown
             Evil
             :
             And
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             the
             Person
             who
             conceals
             anothers
             Evil
             ,
             who
             co-operates
             to
             the
             Evil
             of
             him
             that
             does
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             him
             that
             receives
             it
             ;
             and
             nevertheless
             ,
             they
             call
             that
             great
             Good
             of
             declaring
             the
             Truth
             of
             Evil
             ,
             the
             
               Sin
               of
               Detraction
            
             .
             This
             unhappy
             Silence
             makes
             all
             sort
             of
             Abominations
             daily
             to
             encrease
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             they
             having
             lost
             his
             Fear
             ,
             they
             lose
             also
             that
             of
             Men
             ;
             since
             their
             sins
             cannot
             be
             discovered
             without
             offending
             God.
             This
             is
             also
             a
             Doctrine
             which
             the
             Devil
             hath
             invented
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             every
             one
             may
             follow
             Antichrist
             ,
             while
             they
             think
             they
             are
             doing
             well
             :
             For
             if
             it
             were
             a
             sin
             to
             declare
             the
             Truth
             of
             Evil
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             would
             not
             have
             done
             it
             of
             his
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             calling
             l
             St.
             Peter
             publickly
             Satan
             ,
             and
             reproving
             him
             in
             all
             his
             Faults
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostles
             m
             afterwards
             did
             their
             Disciples
             :
             But
             these
             new
             Masters
             teach
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             declare
             the
             Truth
             of
             Evil
             without
             any
             other
             ground
             but
             that
             of
             covering
             their
             Wickedness
             ,
             that
             their
             Evils
             may
             not
             be
             discovered
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             commit
             them
             the
             more
             ,
             by
             continuing
             in
             the
             Reputation
             of
             being
             good
             Men
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             wicked
             .
             If
             they
             had
             considered
             well
             the
             Nine
             ways
             by
             which
             we
             
             may
             sin
             in
             another
             ,
             they
             would
             find
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             conceal
             the
             Truth
             of
             Evil
             ;
             whereas
             they
             teach
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             one
             to
             discover
             it
             .
          
           
             
               I
               entreated
               she
               would
               explain
               to
               me
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               sins
               which
               we
               commit
               in
               another
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               are
               guilty
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               guard
               against
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             We
             are
             as
             guilty
             n
             of
             the
             sins
             we
             commit
             in
             another
             ,
             as
             of
             those
             which
             we
             our selves
             commit
             :
             for
             God
             regards
             not
             so
             much
             the
             Action
             o
             as
             the
             Intention
             .
             Sins
             being
             Spiritual
             Things
             ,
             have
             no
             need
             of
             Material
             Acts.
             God
             *
             
               searches
               the
               Heart
               and
               the
               Reins
               ,
            
             and
             not
             so
             much
             the
             Feet
             ,
             or
             the
             Hands
             .
             These
             inward
             Sins
             are
             so
             much
             the
             more
             dangerous
             than
             the
             outward
             ,
             because
             we
             take
             less
             heed
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             not
             so
             manifest
             and
             known
             ,
             p
             though
             notwithstanding
             they
             be
             mortal
             and
             damnable
             sins
             .
             Every
             one
             excuses
             himself
             of
             them
             before
             Men
             :
             Which
             he
             cannot
             do
             before
             God
             ;
             for
             Ignorance
             never
             excuses
             sin
             :
             If
             we
             are
             very
             careful
             and
             diligent
             to
             know
             and
             discover
             what
             is
             necessary
             and
             profitable
             for
             our
             Body
             ,
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             be
             much
             more
             so
             as
             to
             our
             Soul.
             'T
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             one
             says
             he
             knows
             not
             these
             sins
             ,
             because
             every
             one
             is
             obliged
             to
             know
             them
             ;
             and
             our
             Salvation
             or
             Damnation
             depends
             upon
             them
             :
             For
             he
             who
             sins
             ignorantly
             ,
             goes
             ignorantly
             to
             Hell.
             We
             are
             created
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             for
             Salvation
             :
             This
             is
             the
             only
             Affair
             of
             Importance
             that
             concerns
             us
             most
             nearly
             ;
             for
             setting
             aside
             Salvation
             ,
             all
             is
             perishing
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             we
             must
             study
             to
             discover
             what
             Sin
             is
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             to
             satisfie
             your
             Demand
             ,
             I
             will
             explain
             the
             Nine
             Ways
             by
             which
             we
             offend
             God
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             commit
             sin
             in
             
               counselling
               to
               do
               evil
            
             .
             How
             many
             are
             there
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             without
             perceiving
             it
             ?
             If
             you
             have
             a
             Friend
             affronted
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             
               I
               would
               not
               suffer
               this
               Affront
               without
               revenging
               my self
               :
            
             Or
             you
             will
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               You
               would
               not
               have
               the
               Heart
               to
               suffer
               it
            
             ;
             and
             such
             like
             things
             :
             Or
             if
             we
             give
             any
             Counsel
             that
             is
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             or
             Truth
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             counsel
             any
             to
             do
             evil
             for
             our
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             profit
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             .
             These
             Counsels
             are
             as
             
             many
             Sins
             as
             the
             wicked
             Actions
             which
             those
             commit
             whom
             we
             have
             counsel'd
             to
             do
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             in
             Word
             or
             Deed
             ;
             because
             our
             Advice
             is
             often
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Sin
             is
             done
             :
             By
             a
             just
             Title
             then
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             bear
             the
             punishment
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             we
             shall
             certainly
             do
             before
             God
             ,
             who
             looks
             more
             to
             the
             Wickedness
             of
             the
             Heart
             than
             to
             the
             evil
             Actions
             :
             And
             he
             who
             counsels
             another
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             more
             wicked
             than
             he
             who
             does
             it
             out
             of
             complaisance
             to
             his
             Counsellour
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             esteem
             he
             has
             for
             him
             .
             Those
             in
             Offices
             ,
             or
             Attorneys
             and
             Advocates
             who
             give
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             straight
             Justice
             and
             Truth
             ,
             do
             often
             fall
             into
             these
             Sins
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             condemn'd
             of
             the
             same
             guilt
             with
             him
             who
             commits
             the
             evil
             Deeds
             to
             which
             they
             have
             advised
             him
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             both
             equally
             contributed
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             the
             Counsellour
             often
             with
             more
             Wickedness
             than
             the
             Doer
             ,
             because
             to
             counsel
             Evil
             is
             worse
             than
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             who
             
               supports
               Evil
            
             commits
             also
             the
             same
             sin
             with
             him
             who
             does
             it
             ,
             because
             if
             Evil
             were
             not
             supported
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             so
             often
             committed
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             Supporter
             of
             Evil
             causes
             the
             evil
             Deed
             ,
             and
             gives
             the
             Man
             boldness
             to
             commit
             it
             the
             more
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             who
             supports
             it
             ,
             ought
             justly
             to
             bear
             the
             punishment
             of
             him
             who
             does
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             more
             ;
             for
             it
             would
             be
             in
             his
             power
             to
             hinder
             it
             ,
             by
             not
             supporting
             it
             .
             Those
             are
             doubly
             guilty
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             support
             that
             they
             themselves
             give
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Evil
             done
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             do
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             supported
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Way
             by
             which
             we
             commit
             sin
             in
             another
             ,
             is
             ,
             In
             
               commanding
               to
               do
               Evil.
            
             In
             which
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             ,
             Masters
             and
             Mistresses
             ,
             and
             other
             Superiours
             ,
             do
             very
             often
             fall
             ;
             who
             command
             those
             under
             them
             ,
             to
             do
             something
             that
             is
             not
             just
             or
             good
             .
             These
             are
             guilty
             of
             as
             many
             sins
             as
             they
             command
             their
             Subjects
             or
             Inferiours
             ,
             who
             very
             often
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             left
             to
             themselves
             ,
             would
             not
             ,
             or
             durst
             not
             ,
             commit
             the
             Evils
             which
             are
             commanded
             them
             :
             Though
             Inferiours
             are
             not
             obliged
             ,
             and
             never
             ought
             ,
             to
             obey
             the
             Commands
             which
             are
             given
             them
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             yet
             the
             Commanders
             cease
             not
             to
             offend
             mortally
             
             
             only
             by
             commanding
             it
             ;
             as
             an
             Inferiour
             commits
             a
             mortal
             sin
             in
             doing
             the
             Evil
             which
             has
             been
             commanded
             him
             ,
             because
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             one
             cannot
             lessen
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             both
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             commanded
             sins
             .
             In
             which
             many
             are
             deceived
             ,
             who
             believe
             that
             't
             is
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             do
             the
             Evils
             which
             have
             been
             enjoyned
             them
             by
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             Masters
             or
             Mistresses
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Superiours
             ,
             whosoever
             they
             be
             ;
             as
             also
             such
             Superiours
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             who
             are
             perswaded
             that
             they
             have
             not
             commited
             sins
             ,
             when
             they
             act
             not
             in
             the
             evil
             Deeds
             ;
             for
             truly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             commit
             as
             many
             as
             they
             have
             commanded
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             for
             if
             their
             Wills
             were
             not
             evil
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             advise
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             much
             less
             command
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Fourth
             way
             by
             which
             we
             offend
             God
             by
             another
             ,
             is
             ,
             When
             we
             
               commend
               or
               approve
               Evil
            
             ,
             This
             is
             very
             common
             in
             this
             Age
             ,
             wherein
             evil
             Doers
             are
             commended
             .
             When
             we
             see
             any
             one
             avenge
             himself
             of
             an
             Affront
             ,
             we
             will
             say
             ,
             He
             shews
             that
             he
             has
             Courage
             ;
             we
             are
             ready
             even
             to
             praise
             Children
             that
             are
             malicious
             in
             defending
             themselves
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             who
             give
             blow
             for
             blow
             ;
             or
             those
             r
             who
             signalize
             themselves
             by
             Pompand
             Vanity
             ;
             or
             we
             praise
             those
             who
             exceed
             in
             Feasting
             ,
             or
             other
             Evils
             ,
             whatever
             they
             be
             .
             Now
             the
             Praise
             of
             Evil
             incites
             Men
             to
             do
             it
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             encourages
             them
             to
             commit
             it
             the
             more
             boldly
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             who
             praises
             it
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             as
             many
             sins
             as
             he
             who
             does
             the
             Evil.
             
          
           
             The
             Fifth
             Way
             by
             which
             we
             offend
             God
             in
             another
             ,
             is
             ,
             In
             
               partaking
               of
               the
               Evil
            
             ;
             as
             ,
             when
             one
             has
             some
             Advantage
             by
             the
             Evil
             done
             by
             another
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             profit
             by
             the
             Theft
             which
             another
             commits
             ,
             whether
             by
             buying
             what
             is
             stolen
             ,
             ot
             eating
             and
             drinking
             it
             ,
             or
             by
             enjoying
             some
             ill-gotten
             Goods
             :
             So
             also
             he
             who
             makes
             gain
             by
             the
             Gluttony
             or
             Drunkenness
             ,
             or
             other
             sins
             which
             other
             Men
             commit
             .
             By
             all
             these
             Things
             Men
             are
             partakers
             of
             other
             Mens
             sins
             ,
             and
             thereby
             do
             the
             same
             Evil
             with
             him
             who
             directly
             commits
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             more
             ;
             because
             he
             who
             commits
             Theft
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             actual
             Wickedness
             ,
             runs
             the
             hazard
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             or
             of
             other
             corporal
             Punishments
             ;
             but
             he
             who
             partakes
             in
             it
             only
             ,
             lives
             without
             fear
             
             though
             he
             be
             equally
             guilty
             with
             him
             who
             commits
             it
             ▪
             nevertheless
             he
             does
             not
             undergo
             the
             same
             Pennance
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             neither
             does
             he
             acknowledge
             his
             Faults
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             give
             satisfaction
             for
             it
             in
             the
             other
             :
             Therefore
             his
             sin
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             because
             he
             does
             not
             weigh
             it
             as
             it
             is
             weigh'd
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Sixth
             Way
             that
             we
             offend
             God
             in
             another
             ,
             is
             ,
             When
             we
             
               take
               pleasure
               in
               another
               Mans
               sins
            
             ;
             as
             he
             who
             takes
             pleasure
             to
             see
             Men
             fight
             a
             Duel
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ;
             or
             is
             pleased
             that
             another
             cheats
             cunningly
             ,
             or
             steals
             handsomely
             ,
             or
             provides
             for
             his
             Accommodations
             with
             Luxury
             and
             Vanity
             .
             Thus
             ,
             whatever
             the
             Evil
             be
             ,
             the
             pleasure
             that
             we
             take
             in
             seeing
             another
             do
             Evil
             ,
             is
             sin
             :
             For
             he
             who
             loves
             God
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             grieved
             s
             for
             all
             kind
             of
             Evil
             that
             he
             sees
             committed
             by
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             what
             he
             commits
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             Seventh
             Way
             ,
             is
             ,
             When
             we
             
               do
               not
               correct
               Evil
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               is
               in
               our
               power
            
             ;
             as
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Mothers
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             Mistresses
             ,
             who
             tolerate
             the
             Evil
             of
             their
             Children
             or
             Inferiours
             ,
             because
             they
             desire
             not
             to
             offend
             them
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             other
             humane
             Respect
             ,
             or
             even
             out
             of
             softness
             of
             Temper
             ,
             or
             natural
             Goodness
             ,
             suffering
             Evil
             rather
             than
             they
             will
             correct
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             do
             it
             .
             All
             these
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             Evils
             with
             their
             Children
             or
             Inferiours
             ;
             for
             their
             tolerating
             them
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             they
             are
             habituated
             and
             continue
             in
             Evil
             ,
             who
             might
             have
             amended
             if
             they
             had
             been
             rebuked
             and
             chastised
             for
             it
             .
             Thus
             ,
             many
             will
             be
             damn'd
             who
             are
             not
             apprehensive
             of
             it
             :
             For
             all
             the
             Evils
             which
             Subjects
             or
             Inferiours
             commit
             for
             want
             of
             reproof
             ,
             will
             be
             laid
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Superiours
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             themselves
             had
             committed
             them
             by
             their
             own
             Deed
             t
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Obligation
             that
             lyes
             on
             them
             to
             correct
             Evil
             ,
             and
             their
             neglecting
             to
             do
             it
             upon
             whatsoever
             pretext
             .
          
           
             The
             Eighth
             Way
             that
             we
             offend
             God
             in
             another
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               When
               we
               do
               not
               hinder
               Evil
               when
               we
               may
               do
               it
            
             ;
             as
             ,
             if
             Two
             Persons
             quarrel
             or
             fight
             ,
             and
             we
             might
             pacifie
             or
             divert
             them
             ,
             nevertheless
             we
             will
             not
             give
             our selves
             the
             trouble
             ,
             either
             through
             sloth
             ,
             or
             humane
             respect
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             cause
             ;
             or
             when
             we
             see
             one
             ready
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             and
             we
             might
             
             hinder
             it
             by
             admonishing
             him
             ,
             or
             discovering
             his
             Evil
             by
             crying
             out
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ;
             which
             we
             omitting
             ,
             we
             commit
             the
             same
             Evil
             with
             him
             who
             does
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             in
             our
             power
             to
             hinder
             it
             by
             what
             way
             soever
             this
             might
             be
             ,
             as
             by
             giving
             too
             much
             liberty
             to
             those
             under
             our
             Charge
             ,
             or
             leaving
             them
             in
             dangerous
             occasions
             ,
             or
             giving
             them
             Money
             ,
             or
             other
             things
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             take
             occasion
             to
             offend
             God.
             In
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Cases
             ,
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             sins
             which
             others
             commit
             ,
             by
             not
             hindring
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             might
             have
             done
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Ninth
             and
             Last
             is
             ,
             
               That
               we
               do
               not
               tell
               the
               Evils
               that
               we
               know
               of
               others
               to
               those
               who
               might
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               them
            
             ;
             as
             ,
             in
             not
             telling
             the
             Faults
             of
             Children
             ,
             Scholars
             or
             Servants
             ,
             to
             Fathers
             ,
             Superiours
             or
             Masters
             ,
             who
             might
             prevent
             them
             .
             Silence
             ,
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             does
             as
             much
             Evil
             as
             the
             Faults
             which
             are
             committed
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Superiours
             ,
             because
             if
             they
             were
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             hinder
             or
             correct
             them
             ;
             which
             they
             not
             doing
             ,
             being
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             fault
             and
             blame
             falls
             upon
             those
             who
             conceal
             them
             ,
             whether
             to
             please
             the
             Evil
             doers
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             other
             pretext
             whatsover
             ,
             because
             by
             their
             silence
             in
             some
             manner
             they
             co-operate
             to
             the
             sin
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             there
             are
             very
             few
             who
             are
             apprehensive
             of
             these
             kinds
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             do
             they
             repent
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             imagine
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             committed
             them
             effectively
             in
             their
             own
             Persons
             ;
             yet
             they
             will
             be
             all
             imputed
             to
             them
             as
             well
             as
             if
             they
             had
             personally
             committed
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             cannot
             be
             excused
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             because
             all
             Christians
             are
             obliged
             to
             know
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             or
             avoid
             ;
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             set
             down
             all
             for
             him
             who
             will
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             search
             for
             it
             .
             But
             the
             darkness
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             perceive
             not
             the
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             ;
             and
             they
             live
             in
             such
             a
             negligence
             of
             their
             Salvation
             as
             if
             they
             were
             assur'd
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             very
             far
             from
             it
             ;
             because
             no
             x
             
               unclean
               thing
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             Those
             who
             enter
             there
             must
             be
             holy
             .
             None
             can
             otherwise
             y
             draw
             near
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Source
             of
             all
             Purity
             and
             Holiness
             .
             In
             which
             many
             are
             deceiv'd
             who
             believe
             that
             Holiness
             belongs
             only
             to
             the
             Perfect
             ,
             whom
             
             they
             imagine
             to
             be
             some
             singular
             Persons
             :
             And
             yet
             without
             Holiness
             no
             Man
             shall
             ever
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               very
               few
               Persons
               consider'd
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               scarce
               any
               look
               on
               themselves
               as
               guilty
               of
               those
               sins
               which
               they
               commit
               in
               another
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               of
               those
               which
               they
               commit
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               because
               they
               perceive
               not
               that
               they
               are
               guilty
               of
               them
               ;
               though
               notwithstanding
               I
               see
               clearly
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               are
               esteemed
               holy
               or
               perfect
               are
               tainted
               both
               with
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               of
               the
               said
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             that
             you
             begin
             to
             discover
             that
             by
             which
             the
             World
             is
             condemn'd
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             need
             to
             believe
             it
             blindly
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             perceive
             clearly
             that
             the
             Holy
             and
             the
             Perfect
             now
             are
             polluted
             with
             the
             sins
             which
             they
             commit
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             with
             those
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             those
             whom
             they
             call
             Wicked
             are
             visibly
             defiled
             with
             divers
             kinds
             of
             Actual
             Sins
             :
             Which
             is
             known
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             Of
             whose
             Salvation
             then
             can
             you
             hope
             for
             ?
             The
             Wicked
             bring
             their
             Condemnation
             upon
             them
             through
             their
             obstinacy
             in
             a
             wicked
             Life
             ;
             and
             the
             Good
             draw
             it
             on
             by
             the
             sins
             which
             they
             commit
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             those
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             not
             know
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             amend
             ,
             because
             they
             presume
             upon
             the
             certainty
             of
             their
             Salvation
             without
             all
             these
             Circumspections
             whereby
             they
             might
             discover
             the
             state
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             or
             the
             Sins
             with
             which
             they
             may
             be
             defiled
             ,
             which
             are
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             through
             blindness
             they
             are
             insensible
             .
             Hereby
             the
             Proof
             is
             just
             of
             the
             World
             's
             being
             universally
             judged
             ,
             because
             the
             sins
             are
             universal
             ;
             which
             sins
             z
             do
             judge
             and
             condemn
             Souls
             .
             For
             God
             judges
             no
             Body
             :
             He
             only
             fulfils
             all
             Righteousness
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             condemned
             ,
             shall
             be
             so
             always
             by
             their
             own
             sins
             ,
             and
             never
             otherwise
             .
             And
             if
             Sins
             condemn
             ,
             then
             all
             they
             who
             live
             in
             them
             do
             bear
             their
             Condemnation
             :
             And
             since
             we
             see
             that
             in
             this
             Age
             neither
             the
             Good
             nor
             the
             Wicked
             are
             free
             from
             sins
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             see
             and
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             is
             judg'd
             and
             condemn'd
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             arriv'd
             at
             the
             general
             Judgment
             ,
             seeing
             generally
             sin
             rules
             and
             bears
             sway
             .
             We
             must
             not
             look
             for
             any
             other
             cordemnation
             but
             that
             of
             our
             own
             sins
             known
             to
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             which
             condemns
             always
             all
             that
             's
             unjust
             ,
             without
             hatred
             
             and
             without
             favour
             .
             The
             Righteous
             Ballance
             of
             this
             Divine
             Justice
             being
             still
             kept
             steady
             by
             a
             Hand
             that
             never
             shakes
             ,
             does
             always
             condemn
             Unrighteousness
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               I
               was
               wholly
               convinc'd
               by
               so
               clear
               and
               true
               Arguments
               :
               That
               I
               acknowledg'd
               ,
               without
               doubt
               ,
               the
               World
               was
               generally
               judg'd
               by
               its
               general
               Sins
               ;
               asking
               her
               ,
               if
               while
               this
               Sentence
               was
               putting
               in
               execution
               ,
               there
               were
               not
               means
               whereby
               a
               Man
               might
               be
               converted
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             there
             are
             means
             of
             Conversion
             as
             long
             as
             we
             have
             life
             .
             There
             is
             place
             for
             Repentance
             till
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             come
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             root
             out
             all
             Evil
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             shall
             come
             a
             there
             will
             be
             yet
             hopes
             of
             Pardon
             :
             Therefore
             he
             says
             ,
             b
             That
             
               Sinners
               and
               Harlots
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               Children
               thereof
               shall
               be
               cast
               out
            
             ;
             because
             these
             wicked
             Persons
             may
             be
             yet
             converted
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             their
             sins
             ;
             whereas
             those
             Children
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             esteem
             themselves
             holy
             and
             religious
             ,
             continuing
             obstinate
             in
             the
             presumption
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             will
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             called
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             There
             are
             therefore
             means
             of
             Conversion
             for
             those
             who
             will
             repent
             and
             change
             their
             manner
             of
             Life
             ,
             even
             though
             they
             were
             the
             greatest
             Sinners
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             for
             those
             who
             are
             full
             of
             the
             sins
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             sins
             committed
             in
             another
             ,
             provided
             they
             get
             out
             of
             their
             darkness
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             Truth
             .
             For
             these
             ends
             c
             God
             puts
             his
             last
             Sentence
             in
             execution
             slowly
             ,
             and
             sends
             his
             Plagues
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             give
             time
             and
             leisure
             to
             all
             those
             who
             desire
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             to
             do
             penitence
             :
             In
             which
             he
             still
             exercises
             the
             Effects
             of
             his
             Almighty
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             d
             not
             willing
             that
             a
             sinner
             should
             perish
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             live
             and
             be
             converted
             .
             The
             sins
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             will
             be
             forgiven
             as
             well
             as
             other
             sins
             ,
             provided
             they
             repent
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             they
             not
             doing
             ,
             they
             shall
             no
             more
             be
             pardoned
             when
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             come
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             than
             at
             present
             :
             For
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Repentance
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             pardon
             ;
             for
             this
             cause
             the
             sins
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             will
             be
             very
             rarely
             
             pardoned
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             very
             seldom
             repented
             of
             and
             amended
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Tenth
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Shews
               what
               Souls
               shall
               be
               happy
               ;
               and
               explains
               the
               
                 Eight
                 Beatitudes
              
               .
            
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               By
               what
               means
               we
               might
               know
               or
               discover
               those
               who
               are
               truly
               converted
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             Take
             the
             
               Eight
               Beatitudes
            
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             e
             has
             declared
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             those
             who
             say
             they
             are
             converted
             do
             possess
             them
             :
             For
             these
             only
             shall
             be
             blessed
             ,
             and
             no
             others
             .
             Many
             say
             by
             word
             that
             they
             would
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             be
             wholly
             for
             God
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             appearances
             of
             it
             .
             These
             are
             nothing
             but
             wouldings
             without
             effect
             ,
             with
             which
             we
             deceive
             the
             World
             and
             our selves
             ,
             and
             think
             to
             deceive
             God
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             too
             penetrating
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             amus'd
             with
             Words
             ;
             therefore
             he
             has
             told
             us
             the
             Marks
             that
             one
             must
             have
             of
             true
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Right
             to
             Blessedness
             ,
             by
             which
             real
             Converts
             may
             be
             discern'd
             from
             Hypocrites
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             calls
             
               those
               blessed
               who
               are
               poor
               in
               Spirit
            
             ;
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             whose
             Heart
             or
             Will
             is
             yet
             bent
             to
             the
             desire
             of
             having
             Wealth
             and
             Temporal
             Riches
             ,
             are
             not
             converted
             nor
             blessed
             ;
             because
             he
             who
             yet
             desires
             Earthly
             Goods
             ,
             is
             not
             converted
             to
             Eternal
             Goods
             ;
             for
             these
             Two
             Affections
             cannot
             dwell
             together
             
               (
               f
               )
            
             :
             However
             we
             say
             we
             are
             converted
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             lie
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             not
             poor
             in
             Desires
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             still
             covet
             Earthly
             Things
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             calls
             
               those
               blessed
               who
               are
               meek
            
             ;
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             are
             converted
             to
             God
             do
             always
             partake
             of
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             do
             good
             to
             all
             as
             they
             are
             able
             .
             
             we
             hear
             People
             often
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             wholly
             devoted
             to
             God
             ,
             while
             on
             occasions
             we
             see
             them
             chagrin
             ,
             angry
             ,
             froward
             ,
             at
             variance
             with
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             quarrelling
             instead
             of
             bearing
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             doing
             them
             no
             good
             but
             by
             constraint
             .
             Such
             are
             not
             converted
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             they
             who
             in
             this
             World
             seek
             their
             Pleasure
             and
             Contentment
             ,
             because
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               mourn
            
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             see
             that
             they
             will
             not
             endure
             or
             suffer
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             seek
             their
             Ease
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Contentment
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             live
             in
             as
             much
             Mirth
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             these
             are
             not
             converted
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             willingly
             mourn
             under
             persecution
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             know
             those
             that
             are
             converted
             to
             God
             ,
             
               when
               they
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               Righteousness
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thirst
             earnestly
             to
             become
             righteous
             ,
             and
             seek
             the
             means
             and
             occasions
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             Righteousness
             .
             These
             are
             not
             converted
             who
             content
             themselves
             with
             their
             own
             Righteousness
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             without
             aspiring
             to
             Gods
             Righteousness
             ,
             or
             thirsting
             after
             true
             Virtue
             ;
             but
             are
             more
             careful
             for
             Earthly
             Things
             ,
             than
             for
             those
             which
             are
             Eternal
             .
          
           
             The
             Fifth
             Mark
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             given
             whereby
             to
             know
             those
             who
             are
             converted
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             blessed
             ,
             is
             Mercy
             .
             As
             long
             as
             we
             see
             Mens
             Hearts
             hardened
             ,
             without
             Charity
             for
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             minding
             only
             their
             own
             Interest
             ,
             and
             not
             caring
             for
             the
             Troubles
             and
             Necessities
             of
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             these
             are
             not
             converted
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             no
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Mark
             of
             True
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             The
             Sixth
             Mark
             is
             
               purity
               of
               Heart
            
             .
             He
             who
             delights
             in
             dishonest
             Thoughts
             or
             Actions
             ,
             cannot
             be
             converted
             ?
             nor
             he
             who
             is
             subtil
             ,
             and
             not
             sincere
             in
             his
             dealings
             ,
             but
             deceitful
             and
             over-reaching
             ,
             bearing
             envy
             or
             ill-will
             to
             another
             .
             None
             of
             these
             are
             of
             a
             pure
             and
             clean
             Heart
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             not
             converted
             to
             God
             nor
             blessed
             ;
             for
             a
             pure
             Heart
             is
             still
             upright
             ,
             simple
             and
             chast
             :
             By
             which
             we
             may
             discover
             if
             it
             be
             converted
             to
             God.
             As
             also
             if
             a
             Man
             be
             a
             
               Peace-maker
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               peaceable
            
             Disposition
             within
             himself
             ,
             and
             toward
             his
             Neighbour
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             Mark
             of
             Conversion
             to
             God
             :
             For
             he
             who
             should
             say
             he
             were
             converted
             ,
             and
             nevertheless
             should
             live
             in
             trouble
             and
             disquiet
             within
             himself
             ,
             or
             in
             Debates
             and
             Quarrels
             with
             his
             Neighbours
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             a
             Liar
             ;
             for
             conversion
             
             to
             God
             brings
             along
             with
             it
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Tranquillity
             ,
             and
             Repose
             :
             This
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             experience
             ,
             who
             alone
             can
             be
             called
             blessed
             and
             converted
             ,
             they
             having
             the
             Marks
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             given
             whereby
             to
             know
             them
             from
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             That
             none
             may
             falsly
             perswade
             himself
             that
             he
             is
             converted
             ,
             he
             declares
             all
             the
             Conditions
             necessary
             for
             this
             Conversion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Eight
             Beatitudes
             ;
             the
             Eighth
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             
               to
               suffer
               Persecution
               for
               Righteousness
               sake
               .
            
             Many
             believe
             they
             are
             happy
             when
             they
             are
             without
             sufferings
             ;
             nevertheless
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             they
             are
             not
             faithful
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             faithfully
             serves
             him
             ,
             will
             certainly
             suffer
             ,
             because
             the
             Devil
             and
             wicked
             Men
             will
             persecute
             him
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             true
             Vertue
             ;
             which
             is
             still
             reprehended
             by
             them
             .
             By
             this
             Touchstone
             true
             Converts
             may
             be
             known
             :
             For
             he
             who
             does
             not
             willingly
             suffer
             Persecution
             for
             Well
             doing
             ,
             desires
             not
             to
             imitate
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             true
             Pattern
             of
             all
             the
             Works
             which
             lead
             to
             Bliss
             ;
             and
             none
             can
             be
             happy
             or
             sav'd
             but
             they
             who
             follow
             his
             Steps
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             falsly
             perswade
             our selves
             of
             being
             converted
             to
             God
             if
             we
             possess
             not
             the
             Eight
             Beatitudes
             which
             Christ
             has
             publickly
             taught
             us
             :
             And
             as
             few
             as
             we
             see
             possess
             them
             ,
             there
             are
             as
             few
             converted
             unto
             him
             .
             'T
             is
             all
             amusement
             to
             believe
             that
             any
             will
             be
             saved
             without
             the
             possession
             of
             these
             Eight
             Beatitudes
             ,
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             given
             as
             Marks
             whereby
             to
             know
             his
             true
             Children
             from
             those
             who
             say
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             you
             may
             not
             be
             deceived
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             have
             explain'd
             them
             all
             to
             you
             ,
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             what
             manner
             of
             Persons
             these
             ought
             to
             be
             who
             in
             these
             last
             Times
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             Plagues
             ,
             desire
             to
             be
             converted
             to
             God
             ,
             wherein
             many
             if
             they
             will
             may
             be
             converted
             :
             And
             that
             their
             Conversion
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             they
             must
             still
             examine
             if
             they
             have
             these
             Eight
             Beatitudes
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             be
             perswaded
             that
             as
             long
             as
             they
             have
             them
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             entirely
             converted
             ;
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             said
             nothing
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             he
             has
             nam'd
             in
             particular
             all
             the
             Qualities
             the
             Blessed
             ordinarily
             have
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             be
             so
             .
             These
             are
             not
             the
             Speculations
             or
             Words
             of
             Men
             ,
             but
             the
             Warnings
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             cannot
             lie
             .
             Men
             would
             indeed
             glosse
             and
             dispute
             to
             amuse
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             they
             can
             never
             change
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Behaviour
               of
               Men
               being
               well
               considered
               ,
               it
               seem'd
               there
               were
               none
               now
               in
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Blessed
               Estate
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               had
               marked
               out
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               all
               did
               abound
               in
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             It
             seem'd
             strange
             to
             you
             formerly
             ,
             when
             I
             told
             you
             such
             things
             ,
             because
             you
             had
             not
             examin'd
             it
             narrowly
             enough
             ,
             and
             the
             darkness
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             any
             longer
             discerned
             .
             The
             Devil
             has
             so
             blinded
             Mens
             Minds
             ,
             and
             distracted
             their
             Understandings
             ,
             that
             they
             look
             to
             nothing
             now
             but
             the
             Appearance
             of
             Things
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             reallity
             of
             them
             .
             Every
             one
             believes
             he
             shall
             be
             happy
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Eight
             Beatitudes
             .
             Either
             all
             the
             World
             must
             be
             deceived
             ,
             or
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             not
             pointed
             out
             aright
             the
             signs
             of
             those
             who
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             :
             For
             these
             Eight
             Beatitudes
             are
             not
             pronounced
             for
             those
             who
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             because
             all
             those
             who
             are
             with
             God
             ,
             possess
             all
             the
             Beatitudes
             in
             perfection
             ;
             and
             also
             there
             is
             no
             more
             persecution
             ,
             nor
             Hunger
             or
             Thirst
             to
             be
             endured
             there
             ;
             for
             there
             they
             are
             in
             perfect
             peace
             ,
             and
             fully
             satisfied
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             bewailed
             there
             ,
             being
             in
             perfect
             joy
             ;
             neither
             can
             they
             have
             poverty
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             since
             they
             possess
             all
             things
             ;
             there
             also
             there
             is
             no
             more
             occasion
             of
             shewing
             Mercy
             to
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             for
             none
             has
             need
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             the
             least
             of
             the
             Blessed
             possess
             more
             than
             the
             worth
             of
             Ten
             Thousand
             Worlds
             :
             By
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             speaks
             only
             of
             those
             who
             are
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             who
             are
             obliged
             to
             have
             these
             Beatitudes
             if
             they
             would
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Promises
             made
             to
             each
             of
             the
             said
             Beatitudes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             certain
             Marks
             whereby
             to
             discover
             if
             we
             live
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             or
             not
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             no
             body
             examines
             himself
             upon
             this
             Head
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             he
             have
             those
             Beatitudes
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             if
             they
             were
             not
             proclaimed
             for
             us
             .
             We
             say
             them
             as
             a
             Litany
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             things
             that
             we
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             put
             in
             practice
             .
             In
             which
             we
             deceive
             our selves
             ;
             for
             no
             body
             will
             attain
             to
             the
             state
             of
             Blessedness
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             in
             this
             World
             shall
             put
             these
             Eight
             Beatitudes
             in
             practice
             :
             And
             as
             far
             as
             Men
             are
             estranged
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             far
             from
             their
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               What
               Remedy
               there
               was
               for
               such
               general
               Evils
               in
               which
               no
               body
               could
               be
               saved
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             long
             ago
             that
             Paradise
             was
             shut
             ,
             My
             meaning
             was
             ,
             that
             no
             Body
             now
             at
             Death
             attains
             to
             Bliss
             ;
             because
             in
             their
             Life-time
             they
             make
             no
             Preparation
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             every
             way
             estranged
             from
             God
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             now
             known
             what
             is
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             yet
             what
             is
             Vertue
             :
             They
             imagine
             they
             are
             Vertuous
             when
             they
             do
             something
             that
             's
             good
             in
             appearance
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             guilty
             of
             sin
             when
             they
             do
             not
             commit
             wicked
             Actions
             .
             This
             is
             the
             most
             crafty
             delusion
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             certainly
             gains
             all
             the
             good
             through
             this
             blindness
             of
             Mind
             .
             This
             is
             an
             universal
             Evil
             ,
             which
             makes
             me
             afraid
             that
             not
             one
             Person
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             because
             none
             do
             perceive
             their
             Evil
             but
             grosse
             Sinners
             who
             live
             in
             Actual
             sins
             :
             As
             for
             others
             ,
             every
             Moment
             they
             take
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             :
             One
             will
             say
             ,
             
               I
               trust
               in
               God
            
             ;
             another
             ,
             
               God
               will
               help
               us
            
             ;
             another
             ,
             
               God
               will
               shew
               us
               Mercy
            
             ;
             and
             thus
             on
             a
             Thousand
             other
             occasions
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             still
             in
             their
             Mouth
             ,
             calling
             on
             him
             to
             co-operate
             in
             their
             sins
             :
             For
             when
             they
             say
             they
             trust
             in
             God
             while
             the
             Soul
             wallows
             in
             sin
             ,
             is
             to
             desire
             that
             God
             would
             do
             Injustice
             :
             Wherefore
             they
             may
             wait
             long
             in
             this
             sort
             of
             confidence
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             obtain
             their
             Desire
             :
             For
             God
             cannot
             help
             those
             who
             go
             on
             in
             sin
             ,
             without
             being
             unjust
             ;
             which
             he
             will
             never
             be
             .
             And
             he
             who
             says
             that
             God
             will
             help
             him
             ,
             while
             he
             lives
             as
             People
             do
             at
             present
             ,
             says
             that
             God
             will
             help
             him
             to
             sin
             ;
             which
             he
             cannot
             do
             :
             For
             he
             cannot
             contribute
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             to
             any
             Sin
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             assisted
             us
             in
             the
             way
             we
             live
             ,
             he
             should
             contribute
             to
             many
             sins
             g
             which
             we
             commit
             :
             For
             if
             he
             assisted
             us
             to
             preserve
             our
             Temporal
             Goods
             ,
             we
             would
             continue
             ,
             yea
             ,
             encrease
             our
             Pride
             ,
             our
             Excesses
             and
             Vanities
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             delivered
             us
             from
             Wars
             ,
             Peace
             would
             give
             us
             occasions
             to
             forget
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             abandon
             our selves
             the
             more
             to
             bodily
             Pleasures
             and
             Sensualities
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             delivered
             us
             from
             our
             Miseries
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             kind
             ,
             we
             would
             certainly
             be
             led
             to
             greater
             Evils
             :
             For
             Ease
             and
             Sloth
             engender
             all
             sort
             of
             Sins
             .
             And
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               God
               will
               have
               Mercy
               on
               us
               ,
            
             and
             nevertheless
             we
             go
             on
             in
             a
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             blaspheme
             against
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             :
             Because
             he
             can
             never
             have
             Mercy
             but
             h
             upon
             penitent
             Sinners
             :
             Which
             the
             Godly
             
             now
             a
             days
             are
             very
             far
             from
             ;
             for
             they
             encourage
             themselves
             in
             their
             Sins
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             even
             call
             them
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Vertues
             :
             For
             the
             Avarice
             of
             the
             Cloisters
             and
             of
             the
             Religious
             is
             call'd
             Charity
             done
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Adorning
             of
             Altars
             ,
             building
             of
             Houses
             and
             Magnificent
             Churches
             is
             call'd
             the
             
               Honour
               of
               God
            
             ,
             though
             these
             be
             but
             Vanities
             and
             Superfluities
             by
             which
             God
             is
             greatly
             offended
             .
             For
             if
             at
             Baptism
             we
             have
             renounc'd
             the
             World
             and
             its
             Pomps
             to
             become
             Christians
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             adorn
             Churches
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Temples
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Pomps
             and
             Vanities
             ,
             which
             Christians
             are
             not
             permitted
             to
             seek
             after
             in
             their
             own
             Persons
             ,
             nor
             in
             what
             belongs
             to
             them
             ?
             How
             can
             it
             be
             allowed
             to
             use
             them
             in
             Places
             particularly
             dedicated
             to
             God
             ,
             without
             tacitely
             Insinuating
             that
             God
             is
             served
             with
             our
             sins
             and
             Impurities
             ,
             as
             are
             all
             i
             sort
             of
             Pomps
             and
             Vanities
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             common
             in
             Churches
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             places
             ?
             Nevertheless
             all
             this
             is
             covered
             with
             an
             Appearance
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Holiness
             .
             This
             renders
             all
             the
             World
             impenitent
             :
             For
             every
             one
             amuses
             himself
             with
             the
             belief
             of
             being
             sav'd
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Sin
             and
             Damnation
             ;
             Which
             is
             truly
             a
             desperate
             state
             ;
             because
             he
             who
             believes
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             will
             never
             repent
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             will
             he
             do
             Penitence
             ,
             and
             consequently
             he
             shall
             never
             obtain
             Pardon
             :
             For
             God
             cannot
             pardon
             k
             without
             Repentance
             .
             All
             the
             Remedy
             that
             I
             see
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             a
             perfect
             Conversion
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             New
             Birth
             ,
             as
             if
             till
             now
             we
             had
             never
             been
             in
             the
             World
             :
             For
             all
             that
             we
             have
             done
             hitherto
             has
             been
             evil
             and
             blame-worthy
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             to
             us
             all
             seem
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             through
             the
             Blindness
             of
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             have
             been
             so
             sunk
             ,
             that
             no
             Body
             has
             seen
             whither
             he
             was
             going
             ,
             more
             than
             we
             do
             in
             a
             very
             dark
             Night
             .
             Therefore
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             said
             ,
             That
             
               a
               man
            
             l
             
               must
               be
               born
               again
               ,
               and
               become
               as
               a
               little
               Child
               ,
               else
               he
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             He
             speaks
             to
             those
             of
             the
             present
             Age
             :
             For
             if
             one
             do
             not
             re-enter
             into
             the
             Womb
             of
             the
             Rising
             Church
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             sav'd
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Eleventh
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Shews
               ,
               how
               a
               Man
               must
               be
               born
               again
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               :
               And
               that
               he
               must
               return
               to
               a
               Dependance
               upon
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               thing
               that
               he
               essentially
               requires
               of
               Man.
               
            
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               How
               this
               New
               Birth
               could
               be
               in
               those
               who
               are
               already
               advanc'd
               in
               Years
               and
               Learning
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             We
             must
             take
             up
             a
             Life
             wholly
             new
             ,
             as
             if
             to
             day
             we
             were
             newly
             born
             :
             Because
             all
             the
             good
             that
             we
             think
             we
             have
             done
             heretofore
             is
             all
             evil
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             good
             for
             this
             Life
             onely
             :
             For
             all
             our
             good
             Works
             have
             still
             been
             attended
             with
             Self-love
             ,
             or
             Humane
             Respects
             ,
             m
             which
             can
             never
             be
             recompenc'd
             in
             Eternity
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             here
             had
             their
             Reward
             .
             What
             we
             do
             out
             of
             Self-love
             is
             recompenc'd
             by
             our
             Satisfaction
             ;
             and
             what
             we
             do
             out
             of
             Humane
             respects
             is
             recompenc'd
             by
             the
             complacency
             of
             Men
             :
             So
             that
             we
             can
             never
             in
             Justice
             pretend
             to
             any
             other
             thing
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             fully
             satisfied
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Pretensions
             or
             Ends
             we
             had
             in
             doing
             our
             good
             Works
             .
             Though
             they
             have
             been
             covered
             with
             a
             pretence
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Charity
             to
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             yet
             in
             effect
             all
             this
             has
             been
             but
             Vanity-Therefore
             he
             who
             desires
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             must
             take
             up
             n
             a
             Life
             wholly
             new
             ,
             and
             believe
             assuredly
             that
             he
             has
             never
             done
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Action
             purely
             for
             the
             Love
             of
             God.
             Which
             we
             may
             abundantly
             perceive
             by
             considering
             all
             the
             Sins
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             we
             commit
             by
             another
             ,
             with
             the
             Eight
             Beatitudes
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             solid
             Vertues
             .
             Every
             one
             may
             see
             thereby
             how
             far
             he
             is
             from
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Blessed
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             marked
             out
             in
             the
             Eight
             Beatitudes
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             desire
             to
             recover
             them
             ,
             what
             need
             he
             has
             to
             take
             up
             a
             Life
             wholly
             new
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             as
             a
             new-born
             Infant
             ,
             who
             lets
             himself
             
             be
             govern'd
             by
             his
             Heavenly
             Father
             .
             Neither
             Years
             nor
             Learning
             can
             hinder
             the
             resigning
             of
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             rule
             us
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             him
             :
             For
             the
             more
             we
             are
             advanc'd
             in
             Years
             ,
             the
             more
             haste
             we
             ought
             to
             make
             to
             attain
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             no
             more
             Time
             but
             the
             small
             part
             of
             our
             Life
             that
             remains
             .
             The
             Conversion
             of
             those
             come
             to
             Years
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             delay'd
             one
             Day
             ,
             because
             their
             Life
             may
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             is
             no
             Recovery
             ;
             for
             after
             Death
             o
             there
             is
             no
             Remission
             .
             The
             Learned
             ought
             also
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             Learning
             is
             nothing
             but
             Ignorance
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             becomes
             often
             a
             hindrance
             to
             his
             Grace
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Time
             is
             come
             ,
             p
             
               that
               he
               will
               destroy
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               and
               abolish
               the
               prudence
               of
               the
               prudent
               ,
            
             that
             
               all
               may
            
             q
             
               receive
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               as
               little
               Children
               .
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               It
               was
               very
               desirable
               to
               be
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               true
               Converts
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               would
               be
               the
               first
               who
               would
               resign
               all
               to
               God
               as
               a
               little
               Infant
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             No
             body
             can
             be
             entirely
             converted
             if
             he
             do
             not
             know
             what
             is
             Sin
             ,
             and
             also
             true
             Vertue
             .
             These
             Two
             Things
             are
             necessary
             :
             For
             otherwise
             one
             will
             think
             ,
             he
             is
             converted
             while
             he
             is
             yet
             full
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             has
             not
             acquir'd
             any
             solid
             Vertues
             .
             Therefore
             I
             have
             spoken
             so
             particularly
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             abide
             in
             the
             darkness
             which
             surrounds
             all
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             World.
             There
             may
             be
             yet
             many
             who
             desire
             to
             be
             converted
             :
             But
             few
             of
             these
             know
             their
             inward
             Sins
             ,
             and
             yet
             fewer
             know
             what
             is
             true
             Vertue
             .
             All
             these
             would
             make
             false
             Conversions
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             For
             if
             one
             does
             not
             know
             his
             hidden
             Sins
             ,
             he
             cannot
             amend
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             know
             not
             what
             true
             Vertue
             is
             ,
             he
             cannot
             put
             it
             in
             practice
             .
             The
             ignorance
             of
             these
             Two
             Things
             hinder
             a
             Man
             from
             being
             converted
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             yielding
             himself
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             him
             .
             This
             is
             therefore
             what
             he
             ought
             first
             of
             all
             to
             learn
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             state
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             in
             what
             degree
             of
             sin
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             what
             degree
             of
             true
             Vertue
             .
             If
             these
             things
             were
             known
             ,
             there
             be
             many
             who
             would
             embrace
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             and
             resign
             themselves
             to
             God
             as
             little
             Children
             :
             But
             because
             they
             know
             not
             the
             
             state
             of
             their
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             many
             do
             insensibly
             perish
             r
             not
             knowing
             their
             Misery
             .
             If
             you
             desire
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             be
             resign'd
             to
             God
             as
             a
             Child
             ,
             think
             that
             all
             you
             have
             done
             hitherto
             is
             worth
             nothing
             ;
             and
             cast
             s
             your self
             into
             the
             Arms
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             your
             Father
             ,
             as
             a
             Child
             who
             cannot
             speak
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             teach
             you
             all
             things
             .
             He
             will
             certainly
             do
             it
             :
             For
             he
             desires
             t
             our
             Conversion
             .
             When
             we
             withdraw
             from
             him
             by
             our
             Sins
             ,
             he
             suffers
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             not
             take
             back
             the
             Free-will
             that
             he
             has
             once
             given
             us
             :
             For
             he
             is
             unchangeable
             u
             in
             all
             his
             Works
             :
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             return
             to
             him
             by
             Penitence
             ,
             he
             receives
             us
             as
             the
             Father
             did
             his
             Prodigal
             Son
             ,
             owns
             us
             for
             x
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             the
             Heirs
             of
             his
             Glory
             .
             But
             if
             you
             resolve
             to
             adhere
             to
             your
             own
             Wisdom
             ,
             you
             will
             never
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             You
             must
             become
             simple
             as
             a
             Child
             ,
             and
             not
             use
             your
             own
             Will
             any
             longer
             ,
             resigning
             and
             committing
             it
             wholly
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             God
             ,
             giving
             him
             the
             Reins
             of
             your
             Will
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             guide
             and
             direct
             it
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             may
             no
             longer
             abuse
             it
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             done
             hitherto
             :
             Which
             you
             must
             acknowledge
             with
             Regret
             :
             For
             if
             our
             Will
             had
             been
             govern'd
             by
             God
             ,
             we
             had
             never
             fallen
             into
             such
             Extremities
             of
             all
             Evils
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               I
               must
               acknowledge
               my
               Will
               had
               not
               been
               govern'd
               by
               God
               ,
               because
               I
               knew
               not
               as
               I
               do
               now
               the
               way
               how
               to
               resign
               my self
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             No
             body
             can
             be
             saved
             who
             knows
             not
             that
             he
             must
             be
             entirely
             resigned
             to
             God
             :
             For
             this
             is
             the
             first
             and
             last
             Commandment
             that
             he
             has
             given
             to
             Man
             :
             And
             to
             say
             better
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             only
             thing
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             Man.
             If
             we
             would
             absolutely
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             we
             should
             fulfil
             all
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
             This
             is
             the
             one
             thing
             needful
             .
             All
             that
             ever
             I
             can
             say
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             is
             comprehended
             in
             THE
             DEPENDANCE
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             upon
             God
             ;
             for
             he
             has
             never
             demanded
             any
             other
             thing
             of
             Man
             (
             nor
             will
             he
             so
             long
             as
             the
             World
             shall
             last
             )
             but
             this
             Dependance
             ,
             that
             he
             owes
             to
             God.
             It
             is
             a
             very
             small
             Matter
             that
             he
             asks
             of
             us
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             great
             Ingratitude
             also
             y
             for
             us
             to
             deny
             this
             Dependance
             upon
             him
             ;
             since
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             and
             Creatour
             of
             all
             Things
             ,
             has
             created
             us
             of
             
             Nothing
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             all
             that
             we
             have
             to
             enjoy
             in
             full
             Liberty
             ,
             provided
             only
             we
             still
             acknowledge
             our
             Dependance
             upon
             him
             in
             all
             Things
             .
             This
             Great
             God
             could
             he
             demand
             less
             of
             a
             silly
             Worm
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             than
             the
             Acknowledgment
             of
             Dependance
             upon
             its
             God
             ?
             This
             is
             so
             just
             a
             Thing
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             had
             never
             declared
             to
             Man
             that
             he
             desir'd
             this
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             oblig'd
             always
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             ;
             since
             all
             came
             truly
             from
             him
             ▪
             and
             he
             had
             bestow'd
             on
             him
             so
             many
             Favours
             and
             Prerogatives
             ,
             which
             should
             oblige
             him
             to
             a
             continual
             Gratitude
             ,
             even
             though
             he
             had
             never
             had
             any
             thing
             beyond
             Natural
             Reason
             :
             For
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             even
             Brute
             and
             Cruel
             Beasts
             have
             been
             sensible
             of
             a
             Benefit
             received
             from
             Men
             all
             the
             Days
             of
             their
             Life
             ;
             and
             Man
             endued
             with
             so
             accomplisht
             an
             Understanding
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             Dependance
             he
             has
             upon
             God
             ,
             nor
             yield
             up
             his
             Will
             to
             his
             ,
             even
             though
             he
             be
             so
             good
             z
             as
             to
             desire
             it
             !
             For
             if
             God
             were
             not
             an
             Excess
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             he
             would
             rather
             disdain
             Men
             of
             so
             little
             Worth
             ,
             than
             permit
             them
             to
             unite
             their
             Will
             to
             his
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             he
             permits
             and
             desires
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             rejects
             and
             threatens
             those
             who
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ;
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             threatned
             St.
             Peter
             a
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             not
             be
             washed
             by
             him
             .
             If
             we
             had
             but
             a
             little
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             we
             would
             entreat
             God
             ,
             to
             permit
             not
             only
             that
             our
             Will
             may
             be
             united
             to
             his
             ;
             but
             rather
             ,
             that
             ours
             may
             be
             wholly
             annihilated
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             exercise
             his
             own
             over
             us
             only
             and
             absolutely
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               What
               she
               meant
               by
               saying
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Acknowledgment
             of
             our
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             was
             the
             only
             Commandment
             ,
             
               since
               God
               had
               given
               us
               so
               many
               others
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             Essential
             Commandment
             but
             this
             .
             All
             the
             rest
             are
             Accidental
             .
             For
             when
             God
             created
             Adam
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             all
             Men
             ,
             he
             gave
             him
             Power
             over
             all
             Sublunary
             Things
             b
             ,
             having
             made
             all
             the
             Beasts
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             rule
             over
             all
             as
             a
             Little
             God
             ,
             without
             any
             Reservation
             ,
             except
             that
             he
             should
             always
             acknowledge
             the
             Dependance
             that
             he
             had
             upon
             his
             Creator
             :
             Which
             being
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             might
             rule
             over
             all
             Things
             as
             a
             dependent
             Deity
             .
             And
             for
             a
             Token
             of
             this
             Dependance
             ,
             he
             forbad
             him
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             Fruit
             of
             one
             Tree
             only
             ,
             permitting
             
             him
             to
             eat
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             Man
             might
             enjoy
             ,
             use
             ,
             and
             rule
             over
             all
             Things
             ,
             provided
             always
             he
             acknowledg'd
             his
             Dependance
             on
             the
             Supream
             Deity
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             held
             all
             Things
             .
             And
             if
             Adam
             had
             not
             forgotten
             himself
             by
             quitting
             this
             Dependance
             and
             desiring
             to
             depend
             upon
             himself
             ,
             he
             should
             never
             have
             received
             any
             other
             Command
             from
             God
             ,
             nor
             yet
             any
             Man
             after
             him
             .
             But
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             oblig'd
             him
             to
             lay
             other
             Commands
             ▪
             on
             Man
             for
             the
             Pennance
             of
             his
             Disobedience
             .
             He
             enjoyn'd
             him
             c
             
               to
               till
               the
               Ground
               ,
               and
               to
               gain
               his
               Bread
               with
               the
               sweat
               of
               his
               Face
               ,
            
             which
             was
             the
             Second
             Command
             that
             God
             gave
             to
             Man
             ,
             which
             nevertheless
             was
             only
             Accidental
             through
             the
             Fall
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             not
             Essential
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             lov'd
             rather
             to
             see
             him
             free
             ,
             without
             being
             subjected
             to
             any
             other
             Thing
             but
             Himself
             alone
             .
             And
             his
             giving
             the
             Commands
             to
             Moses
             for
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             was
             also
             Accidental
             :
             For
             if
             they
             had
             not
             fallen
             into
             so
             many
             different
             Sins
             ,
             which
             took
             them
             off
             from
             their
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             given
             them
             divers
             Commandments
             :
             But
             fearing
             lest
             his
             People
             should
             perish
             through
             Ignorance
             ,
             he
             still
             gave
             them
             new
             Commands
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             help
             of
             them
             they
             might
             know
             their
             Sins
             and
             amend
             them
             ;
             else
             God
             would
             never
             have
             constrain'd
             Man
             to
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             but
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             as
             the
             Superiour
             of
             all
             Things
             :
             For
             God
             created
             him
             to
             take
             d
             his
             Delight
             with
             him
             in
             full
             liberty
             and
             without
             constraint
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             willing
             to
             subject
             him
             to
             any
             other
             Law
             e
             but
             that
             of
             Love.
             By
             which
             we
             see
             that
             all
             the
             other
             Commands
             are
             but
             Accidentally
             appointed
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Sins
             that
             Men
             had
             committed
             at
             divers
             times
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             would
             now
             return
             to
             this
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             would
             have
             no
             need
             of
             any
             other
             Precept
             or
             Commandment
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             only
             Means
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             this
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             see
             and
             discover
             all
             that
             hinders
             us
             from
             resigning
             our
             Will
             to
             God's
             ,
             and
             that
             discovering
             them
             by
             the
             Commands
             ,
             we
             may
             leave
             them
             and
             amend
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             able
             to
             return
             to
             this
             Dependance
             which
             was
             first
             enjoyn'd
             us
             as
             the
             one
             thing
             necessary
             for
             Salvation
             :
             And
             is
             still
             so
             now
             as
             well
             as
             then
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Twelfth
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Shews
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               one
               thing
               only
               to
               be
               done
               by
               us
               that
               we
               may
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               very
               agreeable
               to
               hear
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               but
               one
               thing
               only
               to
               be
               done
               in
               order
               to
               Salvation
               :
               And
               that
               I
               would
               gladly
               take
               that
               short
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             thing
             only
             to
             be
             done
             that
             we
             may
             be
             saved
             f
             :
             But
             there
             are
             many
             things
             to
             be
             parted
             with
             ,
             which
             do
             greatly
             hinder
             and
             distract
             us
             .
             We
             neglect
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             Dependance
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             that
             which
             alienates
             us
             from
             it
             .
             The
             Penitence
             which
             God
             enjoyn'd
             Adam
             ,
             To
             gain
             his
             Bread
             with
             the
             Sweat
             of
             his
             Face
             ,
             is
             very
             little
             regarded
             among
             Men
             now
             .
             Every
             Body
             would
             live
             without
             Labour
             ,
             and
             they
             esteem
             it
             a
             Happiness
             to
             have
             Riches
             that
             they
             may
             live
             in
             Ease
             .
             This
             is
             indeed
             to
             thwart
             the
             Means
             that
             God
             has
             so
             savingly
             taught
             us
             .
             After
             that
             Adam
             sin'd
             ,
             and
             all
             Men
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             free
             choice
             he
             left
             off
             this
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             become
             wise
             of
             himself
             :
             Thus
             he
             render'd
             himself
             miserable
             with
             all
             his
             Posterity
             :
             Because
             all
             the
             Miseries
             that
             we
             suffer
             are
             procured
             by
             the
             following
             our
             own
             Wills.
             We
             must
             not
             impute
             all
             our
             Miseries
             to
             Adam
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             Sins
             that
             we
             our selves
             commit
             .
             If
             we
             had
             no
             other
             but
             the
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             ,
             we
             should
             need
             nothing
             but
             the
             Pennance
             of
             Labour
             to
             gain
             our
             Bread
             ,
             and
             the
             enduring
             the
             Intemperance
             of
             the
             Elements
             :
             But
             our
             own
             Sins
             bring
             upon
             us
             a
             Thousand
             other
             ▪
             Sufferings
             .
             If
             we
             would
             labour
             ,
             and
             suffer
             Cold
             and
             Heat
             ,
             or
             other
             Intemperances
             of
             the
             said
             Elements
             ,
             and
             return
             again
             to
             the
             Dependance
             of
             our
             Wills
             upon
             Gods
             ,
             g
             we
             should
             be
             very
             quickly
             restored
             to
             the
             Blessed
             State
             wherein
             Adam
             was
             created
             :
             For
             our
             Penitence
             should
             be
             accomplish'd
             in
             this
             short
             Life
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             is
             much
             
             shortned
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             should
             enjoy
             an
             Eternal
             Bliss
             ,
             which
             should
             never
             end
             :
             But
             since
             our
             Actual
             Self
             will
             would
             not
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             but
             upon
             its
             self
             ,
             bending
             it self
             to
             follow
             its
             own
             Inclinations
             ,
             it
             has
             procured
             us
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             other
             Evils
             ,
             which
             we
             attribute
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             Adam
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             consider
             them
             aright
             ,
             we
             will
             evidently
             perceive
             that
             they
             derive
             their
             dominion
             from
             our
             Self-will
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             any
             other
             thing
             :
             For
             our
             Diseases
             are
             ordinarily
             procured
             by
             our
             Intemperance
             in
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
             ,
             or
             other
             Sensual
             Excesses
             which
             we
             commit
             to
             satisfie
             our
             own
             Will
             ;
             which
             oftimes
             drives
             us
             to
             some
             State
             that
             causes
             us
             a
             Thousand
             Sorrows
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             Employment
             ,
             or
             Trade
             that
             brings
             us
             into
             great
             trouble
             of
             Law-suits
             ,
             Quarrels
             ,
             Vexations
             ,
             or
             to
             Poverty
             and
             other
             Miseries
             .
             And
             the
             Cause
             of
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             not
             submit
             our
             Will
             to
             Gods
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             govern'd
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             Father
             does
             his
             Son
             ,
             we
             having
             chosen
             rather
             to
             follow
             our
             own
             Will
             ,
             and
             to
             undergo
             all
             sort
             of
             Calamities
             ▪
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             suffering
             far
             greater
             hereafter
             ,
             which
             shall
             never
             end
             :
             For
             he
             who
             will
             not
             be
             guided
             by
             God
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             saved
             ;
             since
             our
             own
             Conduct
             will
             lead
             us
             to
             the
             Abyss
             of
             all
             sort
             of
             Evils
             ▪
             both
             Temporal
             and
             Eternal
             :
             Because
             our
             own
             Will
             is
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             rash
             ,
             never
             content
             nor
             satisfied
             ,
             never
             stopping
             for
             any
             sort
             of
             Evil
             :
             Even
             though
             it
             discover
             its
             Miseries
             it
             does
             not
             amend
             them
             ,
             but
             imputes
             them
             to
             another
             ,
             either
             to
             Adam
             ,
             or
             even
             to
             God
             :
             And
             thus
             flattering
             our selves
             always
             in
             our
             own
             Will
             ,
             we
             persist
             therein
             even
             to
             death
             ,
             which
             gives
             beginning
             to
             a
             miserable
             Eternity
             :
             For
             no
             Body
             can
             be
             saved
             by
             himself
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             do
             not
             yield
             up
             our
             Will
             to
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             can
             we
             expect
             Salvation
             ?
             'T
             is
             a
             great
             Blindness
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             not
             to
             see
             these
             Truths
             ▪
             which
             are
             so
             evident
             ,
             since
             we
             feel
             our
             Weakness
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             we
             have
             receiv'd
             all
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             can
             hope
             for
             nothing
             but
             from
             him
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             these
             Considerations
             we
             will
             not
             resign
             our
             Will
             to
             his
             ,
             choosing
             rather
             to
             be
             miserable
             ,
             and
             to
             perish
             at
             last
             by
             following
             our
             own
             .
             We
             are
             unthankful
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             cruel
             to
             our selves
             :
             For
             indeed
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             great
             Ingratitude
             to
             deny
             God
             the
             only
             thing
             he
             demands
             of
             us
             ,
             our
             own
             ▪
             Will
             ▪
             having
             given
             us
             all
             other
             things
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             a
             great
             Cruelty
             to
             our selves
             to
             
             withdraw
             our
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             subject
             our selves
             to
             so
             many
             sorts
             of
             Evils
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               How
               it
               was
               possible
               that
               Men
               should
               deny
               the
               yielding
               up
               their
               Will
               to
               God
               ,
               since
               all
               appertains
               to
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             All
             the
             World
             does
             this
             in
             effect
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Person
             upon
             Earth
             that
             will
             depend
             upon
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             :
             For
             every
             one
             will
             needs
             follow
             his
             own
             Will
             :
             Neither
             Small
             nor
             Great
             ,
             none
             excepted
             ,
             will
             resign
             their
             Will
             to
             God's
             ,
             but
             will
             all
             depend
             upon
             their
             own
             .
             Is
             it
             a
             Wonder
             that
             I
             told
             you
             formerly
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             could
             be
             saved
             after
             the
             way
             that
             Men
             live
             at
             present
             ?
             This
             is
             an
             infallible
             Truth
             ,
             which
             none
             has
             yet
             discovered
             because
             of
             the
             Universal
             Darkness
             that
             is
             at
             present
             in
             the
             World
             :
             Every
             one
             imagines
             that
             he
             will
             resign
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             For
             if
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             see
             Men
             so
             forward
             to
             deal
             in
             Business
             ,
             or
             Traffick
             ,
             nor
             to
             run
             through
             Countries
             and
             Cities
             to
             heap
             up
             Mony
             ,
             nor
             to
             use
             underhand
             Dealings
             for
             Offices
             ,
             Places
             ,
             or
             Benefices
             :
             For
             every
             one
             placing
             his
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             would
             labour
             to
             provide
             only
             for
             his
             Necessities
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             knowing
             well
             that
             this
             Life
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             that
             Necessaries
             suffice
             a
             Traveller
             ,
             who
             studies
             not
             to
             load
             himself
             with
             Things
             superfluous
             or
             useless
             for
             his
             Journey
             ,
             for
             they
             would
             be
             a
             Burden
             to
             him
             .
             All
             the
             Cares
             ,
             the
             Toils
             ,
             the
             Pursuits
             of
             Men
             for
             present
             Things
             ,
             are
             so
             many
             Evidences
             which
             declare
             that
             we
             will
             not
             resign
             our
             Will
             to
             God's
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             will
             follow
             our
             own
             ,
             neglecting
             the
             Penitence
             that
             God
             has
             enjoyn'd
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             advanc'd
             to
             Places
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             or
             Dignities
             ,
             seeking
             to
             live
             at
             our
             own
             Ease
             ,
             instead
             of
             labouring
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Penitence
             due
             to
             our
             Sins
             .
             We
             Act
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             we
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             that
             he
             demands
             of
             us
             this
             Submission
             ,
             and
             this
             Penitence
             .
             And
             withall
             we
             say
             by
             Word
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             resign'd
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             look
             on
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             impossible
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             deny
             him
             our
             Will
             !
             Which
             still
             discovers
             the
             more
             our
             Blindness
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               truly
               a
               horrible
               Darkness
               through
               the
               whole
               World
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               my self
               was
               surrounded
               with
               it
               ,
               while
               I
               believ'd
               that
               I
               would
               be
               resign'd
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               had
               many
               Cares
               yet
               for
               this
               present
               Life
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             You
             see
             that
             your
             Resignation
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             your
             Cares
             are
             yet
             for
             this
             Life
             .
             This
             would
             be
             a
             great
             distrust
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             after
             you
             were
             resign'd
             to
             his
             Government
             ,
             you
             should
             yet
             be
             careful
             for
             Temporal
             Things
             .
             Can
             God
             ,
             who
             created
             all
             Things
             for
             Man
             ,
             deny
             him
             his
             Necessities
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             resign'd
             to
             him
             ?
             If
             he
             h
             feed
             the
             Birds
             of
             the
             Air
             who
             do
             not
             labour
             ,
             shall
             he
             not
             feed
             Man
             when
             he
             labours
             ?
             We
             are
             full
             of
             false
             Perswasions
             ,
             which
             flatter
             us
             to
             our
             Ruine
             .
             For
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             he
             who
             has
             resolved
             to
             resign
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             seeks
             no
             longer
             for
             Earthly
             Things
             ,
             but
             for
             those
             which
             are
             Eternal
             .
             God
             makes
             him
             see
             evidently
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             here
             Below
             is
             nothing
             but
             Transitory
             ,
             which
             the
             Servant
             of
             God
             should
             not
             touch
             but
             by
             the
             by
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             unworthy
             of
             a
             Soul
             dedicated
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             cares
             no
             longer
             for
             any
             thing
             but
             to
             please
             him
             .
             And
             if
             you
             be
             careful
             for
             other
             Things
             ,
             be
             assuredly
             perswaded
             that
             you
             are
             not
             yet
             resign'd
             to
             God
             :
             Because
             this
             Resignation
             consists
             in
             a
             
               cessation
               from
               all
               things
               to
               receive
               God
               only
               .
            
             And
             the
             less
             we
             Act
             our selves
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             receive
             .
             There
             needs
             no
             more
             but
             TO
             CEASE
             AND
             TO
             RECEIVE
             :
             For
             all
             our
             Cares
             and
             Vexations
             ,
             or
             Activities
             for
             the
             Things
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             are
             all
             Hindrances
             which
             stifle
             the
             Operations
             which
             God
             would
             make
             in
             our
             Soul.
             We
             must
             be
             quiet
             and
             rest
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             suffer
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             alone
             to
             Act.
             If
             our
             Will
             be
             resign'd
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             i
             govern
             it
             wisely
             .
             Let
             us
             leave
             our
             Souls
             to
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             accomplish
             the
             Penitence
             due
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             the
             Things
             needful
             for
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             our
             Body
             :
             And
             then
             we
             could
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             resign'd
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             .
             For
             the
             Offices
             ,
             Cares
             and
             Business
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             all
             Hindrances
             to
             this
             Resignation
             :
             And
             even
             the
             ▪
             so
             many
             different
             Ways
             of
             Devotion
             that
             are
             now
             practised
             ,
             are
             all
             great
             Hindrances
             ;
             since
             nothing
             but
             this
             Resignation
             alone
             is
             necessary
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               this
               little
               Word
            
             ,
             Resignation
             ,
             
               comprehended
               great
               Things
               ,
               that
               nevertheless
               it
               was
               the
               Philosophers
               Stone
               for
               the
               Discovery
               of
               Eternal
               Treasures
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               aspired
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             This
             Word
             ,
             RESIGNATION
             TO
             GOD
             ,
             comprehends
             l
             all
             Things
             :
             For
             he
             who
             is
             resign'd
             to
             him
             ,
             knows
             him
             and
             loves
             him
             ;
             he
             knows
             also
             true
             Vertue
             that
             he
             may
             follow
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Falshood
             of
             Vices
             that
             he
             may
             avoid
             them
             :
             Because
             God
             gives
             himself
             to
             the
             Soul
             that
             is
             resign'd
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             lives
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             abiding
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             replenishes
             it
             with
             his
             Gifts
             to
             know
             all
             Things
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Fruits
             to
             entertain
             it
             :
             So
             that
             all
             our
             Happiness
             depends
             upon
             the
             resigning
             our
             Wills
             to
             God's
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             many
             different
             Things
             ,
             as
             People
             imagine
             .
             That
             we
             may
             be
             restored
             into
             Favour
             with
             God
             ,
             entirely
             converted
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             all
             sort
             of
             danger
             ,
             there
             needs
             nothing
             but
             this
             Resignation
             .
             If
             you
             are
             guilty
             m
             ,
             resign
             your self
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             immediately
             receive
             you
             ;
             and
             convert
             you
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             if
             n
             you
             are
             afraid
             of
             his
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             dangerous
             Times
             ,
             resign
             your self
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             preserve
             and
             save
             you
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             done
             but
             this
             only
             ,
             
               To
               resign
               our selves
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               continue
               in
               a
               Dependance
               upon
               Him.
            
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             very
             Reasonable
             Thing
             that
             a
             Creature
             should
             abide
             in
             Dependance
             on
             its
             Creatour
             ?
             Must
             there
             be
             Constraints
             and
             Commands
             to
             oblige
             it
             to
             a
             Duty
             so
             just
             ,
             so
             good
             ,
             and
             advantagious
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             Law
             ,
             Divine
             ,
             Humane
             ,
             nor
             Civil
             ,
             that
             can
             give
             us
             a
             Dispensation
             from
             so
             just
             a
             Thing
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             we
             Rebel
             against
             all
             sort
             of
             Rights
             to
             adhere
             to
             our
             own
             Will
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             wicked
             and
             insolent
             ,
             which
             precipitates
             us
             into
             so
             many
             sorts
             of
             Evils
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             Miseries
             which
             we
             feel
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             proceed
             from
             our
             Self-will
             :
             And
             as
             the
             Resignation
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             o
             is
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             all
             Good
             ,
             so
             the
             Possession
             of
             it
             is
             the
             p
             Consummation
             of
             all
             sort
             of
             Evil
             :
             So
             that
             he
             who
             would
             be
             converted
             ,
             needs
             only
             resign
             his
             own
             Will
             into
             God's
             Hands
             :
             In
             doing
             this
             he
             fulfils
             all
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             because
             they
             Teach
             us
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Means
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             Resignation
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               this
               being
               supposed
               ,
               which
               was
               most
               true
               ,
               That
               if
               we
               still
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               we
               depend
               upon
               God
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               need
               of
               any
               other
               Precept
               or
               Command
               ,
            
             
             
               it
               was
               strange
               that
               she
               had
               taught
               me
               so
               many
               Means
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             have
             told
             you
             of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             no
             longer
             trust
             to
             them
             by
             a
             pious
             implicite
             Faith.
             I
             have
             told
             you
             also
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             Reign
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             fearing
             least
             you
             be
             deceived
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             the
             World
             is
             Judg'd
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             flatter
             your self
             with
             false
             Hopes
             ,
             believing
             that
             it
             will
             last
             yet
             ,
             and
             so
             continue
             in
             sloth
             .
             I
             have
             also
             shewn
             you
             true
             Vertue
             ,
             that
             you
             be
             not
             deceived
             by
             that
             which
             is
             so
             but
             in
             appearance
             ;
             having
             also
             declared
             to
             you
             the
             Sins
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             we
             commit
             in
             another
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             hinder
             this
             Resignation
             to
             God
             :
             For
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             would
             insensibly
             ruine
             us
             ;
             and
             whereas
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             Times
             of
             Universal
             Darkness
             ,
             the
             Common
             Enemy
             might
             very
             easily
             deceive
             you
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             perswading
             you
             that
             you
             are
             resign'd
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             you
             live
             yet
             intirely
             to
             your self
             .
             Therefore
             I
             have
             explained
             to
             you
             so
             many
             Things
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             discern
             aright
             Truth
             from
             Lies
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             might
             certainly
             resign
             your self
             to
             God
             according
             to
             your
             desire
             .
             And
             because
             you
             can
             never
             do
             good
             without
             departing
             from
             Evil
             q
             ,
             nor
             depart
             from
             that
             without
             knowing
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             therefore
             endeavoured
             to
             discover
             to
             you
             the
             Good
             and
             Evil
             that
             Reigns
             at
             present
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             give
             you
             the
             certain
             Marks
             whereby
             to
             know
             if
             you
             are
             truly
             resign'd
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             given
             us
             to
             discover
             what
             hinders
             us
             to
             be
             resign'd
             to
             him
             :
             That
             by
             this
             means
             we
             may
             remove
             all
             the
             Hindrances
             of
             our
             Resignation
             to
             God
             :
             Voluntary
             Poverty
             serving
             as
             a
             Mean
             to
             free
             our Self
             will
             from
             the
             desire
             of
             perishing
             Goods
             ;
             Chastity
             to
             free
             this
             Will
             from
             desiring
             Carnal
             Pleasures
             ;
             and
             Obedience
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             desire
             of
             fulfilling
             our
             own
             Will
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Evangelical
             Counsels
             which
             teach
             us
             to
             depart
             from
             that
             which
             hinders
             our
             Resignation
             to
             God
             :
             Therefore
             I
             judg'd
             it
             necessary
             to
             declare
             to
             you
             all
             the
             Things
             that
             hinder
             this
             Resignation
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             
             those
             also
             which
             may
             serve
             as
             Means
             to
             facilitate
             this
             Resignation
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             Essential
             Thing
             that
             God
             r
             demands
             of
             all
             those
             who
             would
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               If
               it
               will
               be
               enough
               for
               me
               ,
               absolutely
               to
               resolve
               that
               henceforth
               I
               will
               depend
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               no
               longer
               use
               my
               own
               Will
               in
               any
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             This
             Resolution
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Beginning
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             put
             it
             effectually
             in
             Execution
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             inveterate
             Evil
             Habits
             .
             Our
             Self-will
             having
             always
             born
             sway
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             entirely
             subdue
             it
             ,
             except
             by
             the
             Means
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             pointed
             out
             to
             us
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             so
             many
             Steps
             to
             ascend
             to
             this
             Resignation
             ?
             For
             otherwise
             we
             might
             make
             false
             Suppositions
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             done
             hitherto
             .
             But
             when
             we
             shall
             put
             in
             practise
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             shall
             thereby
             discover
             ,
             how
             far
             we
             have
             advanced
             in
             this
             Resignation
             to
             God
             :
             For
             if
             our
             Frailty
             had
             not
             needed
             these
             Means
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             have
             taken
             Humane
             Flesh
             to
             come
             and
             teach
             us
             them
             :
             For
             he
             can
             do
             nothing
             that
             is
             useless
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             fix
             here
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             and
             receive
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             its
             plain
             Literal
             Sense
             ,
             which
             will
             teach
             us
             all
             things
             plainly
             to
             our
             Senses
             ,
             by
             following
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             certainly
             attain
             to
             this
             Resignation
             :
             For
             this
             is
             the
             true
             ,
             the
             shortest
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             certain
             way
             .
             Though
             indeed
             God
             sent
             at
             divers
             times
             Prophets
             and
             holy
             Persons
             to
             tell
             Men
             by
             what
             Means
             they
             might
             recover
             this
             Resignation
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             has
             done
             it
             so
             perfectly
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             :
             For
             he
             has
             omitted
             nothing
             ,
             but
             has
             taught
             all
             so
             precisely
             ,
             that
             Men
             will
             never
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             any
             other
             Instructions
             :
             For
             this
             is
             the
             last
             Mercy
             that
             God
             will
             shew
             to
             Men
             ,
             who
             must
             not
             look
             for
             any
             thing
             after
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             And
             what
             was
             taught
             before
             or
             since
             ,
             is
             not
             at
             all
             comparable
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             If
             we
             would
             be
             sav'd
             ,
             we
             must
             embrace
             and
             follow
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             teaches
             us
             all
             the
             necessary
             Means
             for
             fulfilling
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Thirteenth
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Shews
               ,
               That
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               last
               that
               God
               will
               send
               into
               the
               World
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               comes
               to
               give
               now
               the
               perfect
               Vnderstanding
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               How
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               could
               be
               the
               last
               Means
               that
               God
               would
               give
               to
               Men
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               since
               we
               look
               yet
               for
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               in
               these
               last
               Times
               must
               teach
               us
               all
               Things
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             The
             Last
             Times
             began
             s
             when
             God
             became
             Man.
             He
             brought
             along
             with
             him
             upon
             Earth
             his
             Last
             Mercy
             ,
             teaching
             Men
             by
             Word
             and
             Deed
             all
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             and
             avoid
             ,
             without
             omitting
             any
             thing
             of
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             necessary
             for
             them
             even
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             :
             So
             that
             none
             have
             need
             of
             any
             thing
             else
             to
             be
             taught
             them
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             t
             in
             the
             End
             of
             these
             Last
             Times
             ,
             into
             which
             we
             are
             now
             fallen
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             already
             born
             upon
             Earth
             :
             But
             he
             comes
             not
             to
             bring
             us
             new
             Means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             only
             u
             to
             lay
             before
             us
             those
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             taught
             us
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             clearly
             see
             x
             how
             far
             we
             are
             now
             estranged
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             us
             the
             Light
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             the
             Way
             to
             return
             ,
             and
             re-take
             the
             same
             Gospel-means
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             recover
             the
             Dependance
             of
             our
             Will
             upon
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             First
             and
             Onely
             Essential
             Command
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             Body
             can
             be
             saved
             :
             For
             this
             is
             the
             least
             Thing
             that
             we
             owe
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             do
             not
             fulfil
             it
             ,
             our
             Ingratitude
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             in
             Justice
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               was
               born
               in
               Flesh
               ,
               as
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               in
               his
               Time
               ?
               And
               what
               things
               he
               would
               teach
               us
               more
               than
               Jesus
               Christ
               has
               done
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             The
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             the
             same
             y
             God
             
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             z
             who
             was
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             a
             is
             his
             Understanding
             .
             There
             is
             but
             One
             God
             only
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             divers
             Powers
             .
             And
             as
             our
             Understanding
             knows
             more
             than
             our
             Mouth
             speaks
             ,
             so
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             will
             give
             more
             Light
             b
             than
             did
             the
             Words
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             though
             all
             comes
             c
             from
             one
             and
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Source
             .
             What
             Jesus
             Christ
             said
             was
             understood
             by
             Men
             only
             in
             part
             d
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Things
             shall
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             Sense
             by
             this
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             He
             needs
             not
             take
             a
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             to
             speak
             to
             Men
             :
             For
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             that
             sufficiently
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             needs
             speak
             no
             more
             :
             But
             there
             is
             need
             of
             more
             Understanding
             :
             For
             the
             Last
             Times
             are
             near
             their
             End
             :
             And
             before
             the
             World
             end
             ,
             God
             will
             give
             the
             full
             Understanding
             of
             all
             that
             has
             been
             delivered
             in
             God's
             Name
             from
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Holy
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             other
             Saints
             his
             Disciples
             .
             Nothing
             has
             been
             fully
             understood
             of
             all
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             even
             they
             who
             pronounc'd
             it
             ,
             understood
             it
             not
             in
             its
             perfect
             Sense
             ,
             but
             in
             part
             only
             :
             But
             now
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             come
             upon
             Earth
             to
             give
             the
             full
             Knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             needs
             not
             for
             this
             End
             a
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             give
             Men
             Spiritual
             Understanding
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             the
             Powers
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Love
             he
             bears
             to
             Man
             ,
             the
             End
             for
             which
             he
             created
             him
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             the
             knowledge
             of
             True
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             is
             False
             .
             All
             these
             Things
             shall
             be
             known
             by
             the
             Understanding
             of
             those
             Men
             who
             will
             receive
             the
             Light
             of
             Truth
             which
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             brings
             now
             into
             the
             World.
             
               HE
               IS
               BORN
            
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             its
             Universal
             Darkness
             ,
             in
             which
             no
             Body
             knows
             the
             Truth
             of
             any
             Thing
             ,
             all
             being
             falsified
             or
             not
             known
             .
             The
             Holy
             Spirit
             comes
             to
             clear
             this
             by
             Spiritual
             Notices
             .
          
           
             
               I
               blest
               my
               good
               Fortune
               ,
               and
               the
               Day
               in
               which
               I
               met
               with
               this
               Pilgrimess
               ;
               for
               my
               Vnderstanding
               received
               such
               Light
               by
               her
               Discourses
               ,
               that
               I
               must
               confess
               my
               Soul
               had
               perish'd
               without
               this
               Rencounter
               :
            
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               How
               her
               Words
               could
               have
               such
               strong
               Operations
               on
               me
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             This
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             begins
             to
             visit
             your
             Soul
             by
             his
             Light.
             Receive
             it
             with
             Humility
             of
             Heart
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             enlighten
             you
             more
             :
             For
             he
             is
             come
             to
             fill
             the
             Souls
             of
             all
             those
             who
             shall
             receive
             the
             Truth
             .
             It
             is
             by
             the
             Operations
             that
             you
             feel
             that
             he
             is
             born
             in
             Souls
             .
             He
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             he
             works
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             all
             who
             seek
             and
             desire
             him
             .
             We
             must
             not
             e
             any
             longer
             seek
             for
             visible
             and
             material
             Means
             :
             For
             all
             these
             things
             are
             Hindrances
             to
             him
             .
             Let
             us
             only
             open
             our
             Heart
             and
             Spirit
             to
             receive
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             teach
             us
             all
             Things
             :
             For
             nothing
             but
             Lies
             has
             undone
             the
             whole
             World.
             The
             Darkness
             that
             Men
             are
             in
             ,
             and
             their
             forgetfulness
             of
             God
             ,
             have
             come
             by
             Lying
             ,
             which
             has
             seiz'd
             on
             all
             the
             World
             :
             For
             none
             are
             f
             now
             in
             the
             Truth
             :
             The
             false
             Perswasions
             which
             they
             have
             imprinted
             on
             Mens
             Hearts
             ,
             have
             made
             them
             mistake
             God
             and
             the
             State
             of
             their
             own
             Souls
             .
             There
             is
             therefore
             great
             reason
             to
             bless
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             in
             so
             miserable
             a
             Time
             sends
             us
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             enlighten
             all
             those
             who
             will
             receive
             him
             .
             I
             believe
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             are
             the
             first
             ;
             but
             a
             great
             Number
             will
             follow
             you
             :
             For
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             delusion
             shall
             be
             discovered
             ,
             the
             Eyes
             of
             many
             will
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             their
             Heads
             lifted
             up
             ,
             to
             return
             to
             God
             ,
             abhorring
             their
             Errours
             ,
             and
             the
             Deceit
             of
             their
             blind
             Guides
             .
             They
             will
             see
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             they
             have
             taught
             them
             as
             Means
             of
             bringing
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             have
             estrang'd
             them
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             other
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             instead
             of
             procuring
             them
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             to
             love
             him
             and
             to
             acquire
             true
             Vertue
             ,
             have
             given
             them
             rather
             a
             Contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             false
             hypocritical
             Vertue
             .
             This
             being
             discovered
             ,
             g
             many
             will
             seek
             the
             Truth
             ,
             abhorring
             Lying
             ,
             which
             has
             put
             their
             Salvation
             in
             so
             great
             hazard
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               would
               not
               become
               visible
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ;
             He
             will
             not
             be
             visible
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Operations
             which
             he
             will
             make
             in
             Souls
             whom
             you
             shall
             see
             disingaged
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             cleaving
             to
             God
             alone
             .
             We
             shall
             see
             them
             possess
             Joy
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Patience
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             Fruits
             and
             Gifts
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             sure
             Evidences
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             will
             dwell
             in
             their
             Souls
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             
             shall
             not
             be
             seen
             by
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Body
             in
             any
             Material
             Form
             or
             Figure
             :
             For
             the
             Time
             is
             come
             that
             h
             God
             will
             be
             worshipped
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             in
             Figures
             ,
             which
             shall
             all
             cease
             because
             of
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             all
             Things
             :
             And
             all
             that
             was
             figured
             in
             the
             Old
             Law
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             in
             full
             perfection
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             For
             the
             Time
             is
             come
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Promises
             which
             God
             made
             to
             Men
             from
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             World
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             the
             Alliance
             that
             God
             i
             has
             promis'd
             to
             make
             with
             Men
             shall
             have
             its
             perfect
             Accomplishment
             :
             For
             they
             shall
             be
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             their
             God.
             This
             has
             not
             come
             to
             pass
             as
             yet
             .
             Though
             Men
             were
             created
             to
             be
             God's
             People
             ,
             nevertheless
             they
             did
             not
             continue
             so
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             committed
             so
             many
             Infidelities
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             oblig'd
             to
             destroy
             them
             by
             a
             General
             Deluge
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             were
             God's
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             they
             forsook
             him
             notwithstanding
             ,
             and
             gave
             themselves
             to
             Idolatry
             .
             The
             Jews
             who
             were
             as
             precisely
             God's
             People
             ,
             denied
             him
             also
             and
             would
             not
             acknowledge
             him
             when
             he
             became
             Man
             ,
             but
             revil'd
             him
             and
             hang'd
             him
             on
             a
             Cross
             .
             And
             now
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             ought
             more
             perfectly
             to
             be
             Gods
             People
             ,
             despise
             him
             in
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Alliance
             that
             God
             promis'd
             to
             make
             with
             Man
             ,
             could
             not
             hitherto
             be
             accomplish'd
             .
             Of
             necessity
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             must
             come
             upon
             Earth
             to
             enlighten
             Men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             the
             Faithfulness
             requisite
             for
             this
             Alliance
             of
             God
             with
             Men
             :
             For
             a
             Marriage
             cannot
             be
             compleat
             if
             the
             Spouse
             be
             not
             faithful
             as
             the
             Husband
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Fourteenth
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Speaks
               of
               the
               Alliance
               that
               God
               will
               make
               with
               Men
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Coming
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               Glory
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               have
               a
               Share
               in
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               of
               necessity
               resign
               our
               Will
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               a
               Dependance
               upon
               him
               .
            
          
           
             I
             entreated
             her
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               How
               ,
               and
               when
               ,
               and
               wherein
               ,
               this
               Alliance
               of
               God
               with
               Men
               shall
               be
               made
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             This
             Will
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             will
             illuminate
             Souls
             ,
             make
             them
             know
             their
             Errours
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             End
             for
             which
             they
             were
             created
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             less
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             joyn'd
             and
             united
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             take
             his
             Delight
             with
             Men
             k
             :
             And
             they
             perceiving
             this
             ,
             shall
             separate
             themselves
             from
             all
             Earthly
             Pretensions
             ,
             and
             resign
             themselves
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             desiring
             no
             longer
             to
             use
             their
             own
             Wills
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             entirely
             renounc'd
             them
             .
             Then
             shall
             they
             l
             have
             such
             Dispositions
             as
             will
             invite
             God
             down
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             Ally
             himself
             visibly
             and
             bodily
             with
             Men
             by
             an
             inseparable
             and
             indissoluble
             Tye.
             This
             is
             the
             End
             for
             which
             God
             cloath'd
             himself
             with
             a
             Humane
             Body
             ,
             to
             make
             himself
             like
             to
             Man
             ,
             that
             the
             Alliance
             he
             designed
             to
             make
             with
             him
             might
             be
             wholly
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             ,
             both
             in
             Body
             and
             Spirit
             .
             What
             God
             promis'd
             m
             of
             Old
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             could
             never
             be
             accomplish'd
             ;
             because
             Men
             were
             never
             resign'd
             to
             God
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             having
             still
             us'd
             their
             own
             Free-will
             without
             depending
             upon
             God
             ,
             This
             did
             separate
             and
             divorce
             them
             from
             the
             Alliance
             which
             he
             promis'd
             them
             .
             But
             in
             this
             Fulness
             of
             Time
             ,
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             come
             down
             to
             teach
             us
             all
             Things
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             shall
             hear
             him
             ,
             shall
             enjoy
             the
             promis'd
             Alliance
             :
             For
             n
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             come
             very
             shortly
             upon
             the
             Earth
             in
             
             Glory
             ,
             to
             Joyn
             and
             Allie
             himself
             with
             all
             those
             who
             shall
             resign
             themselves
             to
             him
             .
             I
             cannot
             precisely
             tell
             the
             Day
             ,
             Sir
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             will
             be
             towards
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Plagues
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             begun
             .
             But
             I
             can
             assure
             you
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             here
             ,
             upon
             Earth
             o
             ,
             where
             God
             with
             Men
             shall
             enjoy
             a
             perfect
             Contentment
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             p
             Eternal
             :
             For
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             made
             Man
             will
             unite
             them
             with
             such
             a
             perfect
             Love
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             never
             again
             depart
             from
             him
             ,
             though
             they
             shall
             still
             preserve
             their
             Free-will
             .
          
           
             
               I
               felt
               in
               my
               Soul
               great
               Consolation
               in
               hearing
               her
               sperk
               of
               the
               Alliance
               that
               Gold
               would
               make
               with
               Man
               ,
               and
               ask'd
               ,
               What
               I
               should
               do
               to
               attain
               to
               such
               a
               Happiness
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             You
             have
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             for
             attaining
             to
             an
             Alliance
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             q
             resign
             your
             own
             Will
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             dispose
             of
             it
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             One
             Thing
             needful
             .
             So
             soon
             as
             you
             shall
             depend
             upon
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             betroath'd
             in
             order
             to
             the
             promis'd
             Alliance
             ,
             and
             therein
             you
             shall
             find
             such
             Consolations
             as
             I
             cannot
             express
             to
             you
             .
             You
             shall
             then
             be
             as
             sure
             of
             this
             promis'd
             Alliance
             ,
             as
             at
             least
             a
             Maid
             is
             to
             marry
             her
             Betroth'd
             ,
             or
             a
             Man
             her
             whom
             he
             has
             Betroth'd
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             :
             For
             the
             Promises
             of
             Men
             may
             be
             diverted
             by
             divers
             Accidents
             ;
             but
             those
             of
             God
             are
             immutable
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             change
             .
             So
             soon
             as
             Man
             resigns
             himself
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             receives
             him
             r
             ,
             and
             treats
             with
             him
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             offended
             him
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             Sinner
             soever
             he
             may
             have
             been
             .
             A
             Man
             must
             be
             void
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             very
             unthankful
             for
             such
             a
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             not
             depend
             upon
             his
             Creatour
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             has
             received
             all
             Things
             ,
             and
             who
             in
             requital
             of
             so
             many
             Benefits
             ,
             demands
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             all
             he
             has
             comes
             from
             him
             ?
             If
             he
             did
             this
             ,
             he
             might
             lawfully
             enjoy
             all
             Things
             according
             to
             his
             Wish
             .
             Could
             God
             do
             more
             to
             Man
             than
             to
             let
             him
             rule
             over
             all
             Things
             ,
             provided
             only
             that
             he
             would
             always
             acknowledge
             the
             Dependance
             that
             he
             had
             upon
             his
             God
             ?
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Could
             Man
             commit
             a
             greater
             Ingratitude
             than
             not
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             who
             created
             him
             ,
             who
             preserves
             him
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             alone
             he
             can
             expect
             Salvation
             ?
             We
             must
             have
             
             lost
             our
             Wits
             ,
             and
             become
             cruel
             to
             our selves
             ,
             if
             we
             deprive
             our selves
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Happiness
             ,
             only
             that
             we
             may
             enjoy
             our
             Free-will
             ,
             which
             often
             precipitates
             us
             into
             diverse
             kinds
             of
             Evils
             ,
             that
             are
             sometimes
             irreparable
             :
             Because
             he
             who
             follows
             his
             own
             Will
             can
             never
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             the
             Mischief
             we
             sustain
             by
             Damnation
             can
             never
             be
             repair'd
             s
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               Never
               any
               had
               taken
               notice
               of
               so
               precise
               a
               Necessity
               of
               depending
               in
               every
               thing
               upon
               God
               for
               Salvation
               ;
               but
               they
               thought
               that
               whosoever
               died
               not
               in
               a
               mortal
               Sin
               was
               sav'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             This
             Ignorance
             ,
             not
             to
             know
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             in
             all
             Things
             ,
             is
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Ruine
             of
             all
             Men
             :
             Every
             one
             imagining
             that
             nothing
             else
             is
             necessary
             for
             Salvation
             but
             to
             abstain
             outwardly
             from
             evil
             Actions
             :
             This
             God
             did
             not
             declare
             to
             Adam
             when
             he
             created
             him
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             he
             expresly
             testified
             to
             him
             that
             he
             ought
             always
             to
             depend
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             acquiesce
             in
             his
             Will.
             What
             God
             did
             to
             Adam
             ,
             he
             did
             in
             him
             to
             all
             Mankind
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             much
             better
             to
             hold
             to
             the
             First
             Commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             amuse
             our selves
             with
             the
             Opinions
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             Studies
             and
             Notions
             give
             assurance
             of
             Salvation
             without
             any
             Ground
             .
             For
             all
             that
             they
             call
             
               Mortal
               or
               Venial
               Sins
            
             ,
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Hindrances
             which
             we
             make
             to
             this
             Resignation
             to
             God.
             Except
             this
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Sin
             :
             For
             if
             this
             Resignation
             be
             not
             hindred
             ,
             we
             are
             certainly
             saved
             :
             For
             Resignation
             in
             its
             self
             is
             Salvation
             .
             This
             we
             cannot
             observe
             ,
             because
             so
             many
             other
             different
             Things
             are
             set
             before
             us
             to
             hinder
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             this
             Eternal
             Truth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               That
               God
               has
               never
               demanded
               ,
               and
               never
               will
               demand
               in
               Time
               coming
               ,
               any
               thing
               else
               of
               Man
               ,
               but
               the
               Resignation
               of
               his
               Will
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God.
            
             And
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ,
               steal
               ,
            
             nor
             
               commit
               fornication
            
             ,
             or
             other
             Evils
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             in
             one
             Word
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             follow
             thy
             own
             Will
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             God
             :
             For
             the
             abstaining
             from
             all
             these
             Evils
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             leaving
             off
             to
             follow
             our
             own
             Will
             ,
             which
             incites
             us
             to
             do
             these
             Evils
             :
             For
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             shall
             resign
             it
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             lead
             us
             to
             all
             sort
             of
             Good
             :
             And
             
             these
             Evils
             are
             particularly
             forbidden
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             thereby
             perceive
             when
             we
             are
             not
             resign'd
             to
             God
             :
             For
             this
             Resignation
             delivers
             us
             from
             all
             sorts
             of
             Evil
             ,
             and
             by
             following
             our
             own
             Will
             we
             do
             certainly
             commit
             them
             .
             I
             wish
             all
             the
             World
             did
             comprehend
             this
             Truth
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Body
               can
               ever
               sin
               but
               in
               following
               his
               own
               Will
               ,
               and
               no
               Body
               can
               ever
               be
               saved
               but
               by
               resigning
               his
               Will
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               It
               was
               most
               true
               ,
               That
               to
               be
               sav'd
               we
               must
               resign
               our
               Will
               to
               that
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               a
               loss
               that
               this
               was
               not
               taught
               to
               all
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             The
             Devil
             has
             now
             such
             Power
             over
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             ,
             that
             he
             leads
             them
             wholly
             at
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             has
             razed
             out
             of
             their
             Memories
             the
             one
             thing
             needful
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             resign
             their
             own
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             :
             And
             that
             they
             may
             be
             insensible
             of
             this
             Forgetfulness
             ,
             he
             has
             invented
             so
             many
             Means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             no
             Body
             thinks
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             believes
             it
             necessary
             to
             resign
             his
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             imagining
             that
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             Salvation
             to
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             to
             frequent
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             Indulgencies
             .
             This
             Blindness
             ruines
             all
             good
             Men
             :
             For
             none
             can
             any
             longer
             perceive
             that
             this
             Resignation
             is
             necessary
             ;
             and
             not
             perceiving
             it
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             .
             No
             body
             sets
             about
             it
             :
             For
             we
             see
             now
             the
             best
             Men
             are
             addicted
             to
             follow
             their
             own
             Wills
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             even
             in
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
             ,
             and
             Walking
             :
             And
             generally
             all
             they
             do
             is
             regulated
             by
             their
             own
             Wills
             ;
             even
             their
             Vertues
             and
             Devotions
             are
             manag'd
             by
             their
             Self-will
             :
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             think
             they
             are
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             :
             As
             if
             God
             had
             need
             of
             our
             Sacrifices
             ,
             or
             our
             Prayers
             ;
             while
             he
             will
             have
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Resignation
             of
             our
             Wills
             to
             his
             Will.
             This
             no
             Body
             strives
             to
             do
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             every
             one
             ,
             both
             Small
             and
             Great
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             Condition
             ,
             follow
             their
             own
             Will.
             Christians
             do
             even
             train
             up
             their
             Children
             in
             the
             Habit
             of
             following
             their
             own
             Wills.
             In
             which
             they
             bring
             them
             up
             to
             their
             Damnation
             :
             Because
             being
             habituated
             from
             their
             Childhood
             to
             follow
             their
             own
             Wills
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             grown
             up
             they
             can
             very
             hardly
             part
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             thus
             every
             one
             perishes
             without
             perceiving
             it
             .
             And
             he
             who
             declares
             these
             Truths
             ,
             is
             opposed
             by
             all
             those
             who
             are
             infected
             with
             this
             Vice
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             part
             with
             it
             ,
             perswading
             themselves
             without
             ground
             ,
             that
             
             this
             Resignation
             is
             not
             necessary
             :
             Thought
             it
             be
             most
             true
             that
             God
             demands
             nothing
             else
             of
             us
             :
             For
             he
             has
             no
             need
             at
             all
             of
             our
             Works
             ,
             nor
             of
             our
             Words
             ,
             nor
             Riches
             ,
             nor
             Honour
             ,
             nor
             any
             Created
             Thing
             ,
             because
             he
             contains
             all
             in
             himself
             :
             But
             he
             has
             chosen
             our
             Will
             for
             himself
             ,
             that
             it
             being
             united
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             might
             take
             his
             delight
             and
             pleasure
             in
             it
             .
             Consider
             a
             little
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             how
             far
             we
             stray
             from
             the
             Designs
             of
             God
             ,
             while
             we
             thus
             use
             our
             own
             Will
             in
             all
             Things
             ,
             without
             discovering
             the
             Wiles
             of
             Satan
             ,
             who
             under
             good
             and
             pious
             pretences
             leads
             us
             at
             his
             pleasure
             from
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             perceive
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               an
               Infatuation
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               no
               Body
               saw
               precisely
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               Dependance
               ,
               but
               they
               imagin'd
               it
               was
               enough
               to
               believe
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               our
               Creatour
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               have
               receiv'd
               all
               from
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             Faith
             without
             Works
             t
             is
             dead
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             we
             believe
             by
             way
             of
             Speculation
             ,
             
               That
               we
               have
               received
               all
               from
               God
            
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             this
             belief
             will
             render
             us
             more
             guilty
             :
             For
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             our
             Creatour
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Things
             appertain
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             of
             this
             Belief
             ,
             to
             desire
             to
             rule
             upon
             Earth
             as
             Soveraigns
             of
             our
             own
             Will
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             submit
             it
             but
             by
             constraint
             to
             all
             that
             God
             permits
             to
             befal
             us
             against
             our
             own
             Inclinations
             ,
             this
             is
             directly
             opposite
             to
             our
             Belief
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             it
             to
             believe
             also
             that
             we
             received
             all
             that
             we
             have
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             nevertheless
             to
             use
             all
             these
             things
             according
             to
             our
             Appetites
             and
             Inclinations
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             World
             does
             .
             For
             he
             who
             has
             received
             a
             good
             Judgment
             ,
             applies
             it
             to
             acquire
             Sciences
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             or
             Dignities
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             forgetting
             that
             this
             Judgment
             pertains
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             God
             only
             gave
             it
             him
             that
             it
             might
             be
             applied
             to
             know
             and
             love
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             apply
             it
             to
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             he
             must
             render
             a
             strict
             account
             of
             it
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             no
             Body
             considers
             this
             :
             Every
             one
             thinks
             he
             is
             Master
             and
             Lord
             of
             his
             own
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             may
             dispose
             of
             it
             independently
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Will.
             It
             is
             the
             same
             also
             with
             him
             who
             has
             Wealth
             ;
             he
             makes
             himself
             Lord
             and
             Master
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             if
             it
             belong'd
             to
             him
             in
             property
             :
             He
             employes
             it
             in
             Glory
             ,
             Pomp
             ,
             and
             Vanity
             ,
             or
             other
             
             Pleasures
             ,
             of
             his
             Body
             or
             Mind
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Things
             to
             which
             he
             finds
             himself
             most
             inclin'd
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             created
             these
             Riches
             himself
             ,
             and
             held
             them
             of
             none
             ;
             and
             while
             he
             says
             by
             Word
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             received
             all
             from
             God
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             will
             not
             use
             them
             but
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Will
             :
             And
             thus
             by
             his
             Deeds
             u
             he
             belies
             what
             he
             say
             ;
             by
             Word
             :
             Thinking
             to
             deceive
             God
             he
             deceives
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             his
             own
             Ruine
             :
             For
             while
             we
             will
             use
             our
             own
             Will
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             we
             withdraw
             from
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             necessary
             for
             our
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fifteenth
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Shews
               ,
               how
               every
               thing
               must
               be
               used
               to
               keep
               us
               in
               a
               Dependance
               upon
               God.
               
            
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               How
               every
               thing
               ought
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               this
               entire
               Dependance
               upon
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             We
             must
             first
             consider
             for
             what
             End
             we
             were
             Created
             :
             And
             seeing
             that
             it
             was
             to
             Love
             and
             Serve
             God
             ,
             :
             we
             must
             apply
             our selves
             to
             nothing
             else
             ,
             except
             by
             the
             by
             in
             necessary
             Things
             ,
             reserving
             all
             our
             Affections
             for
             him
             who
             Created
             us
             for
             these
             Ends
             :
             And
             whether
             we
             have
             Wit
             ,
             or
             other
             Talents
             of
             Body
             or
             Mind
             ,
             or
             Riches
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             and
             Prosperity
             ,
             we
             must
             never
             use
             these
             Things
             but
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             :
             Because
             all
             pertains
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             but
             the
             Stewards
             of
             them
             ,
             liable
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             :
             And
             we
             ought
             to
             manage
             them
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             nothing
             may
             be
             used
             but
             by
             the
             Appointment
             and
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             ought
             always
             to
             inquire
             into
             and
             follow
             ,
             and
             never
             our
             own
             Will
             ;
             for
             it
             ought
             still
             to
             depend
             upon
             him
             who
             gave
             it
             .
             Could
             God
             demand
             less
             of
             us
             than
             the
             Dependance
             of
             our
             Will
             on
             his
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             given
             us
             our
             Body
             with
             all
             its
             Properties
             ;
             and
             our
             Soul
             with
             all
             its
             Faculties
             ;
             and
             this
             Beautiful
             World
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             
             to
             enjoy
             them
             fully
             at
             our
             Wish
             ,
             with
             Joy
             and
             Ease
             ,
             demanding
             nothing
             else
             for
             so
             many
             Gifts
             ,
             Graces
             ,
             and
             Prerogatives
             ,
             but
             the
             Resigning
             of
             our
             Wills
             to
             his
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             which
             ,
             Man
             is
             so
             ungrateful
             ,
             unthankful
             and
             unreasonable
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             it
             to
             his
             God
             ,
             his
             Creatour
             ?
             This
             Dependance
             of
             our
             Will
             ,
             so
             small
             a
             Gift
             that
             God
             asks
             of
             us
             ,
             should
             it
             be
             refus'd
             him
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             that
             all
             comes
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Goodness
             has
             so
             advantagiously
             bestowed
             Favours
             on
             us
             ?
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             this
             Ingratitude
             deserves
             that
             all
             the
             Creatures
             rise
             up
             against
             Man
             ,
             to
             take
             Vengeance
             of
             the
             Injury
             he
             has
             done
             his
             Creatour
             ,
             in
             denying
             him
             the
             Dependance
             of
             his
             Free
             will
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             dispose
             of
             it
             himself
             .
             Even
             insensible
             Things
             are
             obliged
             by
             strict
             Justice
             to
             avenge
             such
             an
             Ingratitude
             .
             Which
             will
             be
             very
             speedily
             done
             :
             Because
             the
             Measure
             is
             full
             .
             All
             Men
             harden
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             stop
             their
             Ears
             against
             Gods
             Demand
             ,
             
               Of
               resigning
               their
               Wills
               to
               his
               Will
               :
            
             None
             will
             hearken
             to
             it
             any
             longer
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Universal
             Rods
             is
             given
             out
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             revoked
             :
             Because
             none
             will
             revoke
             the
             Resolution
             that
             every
             one
             has
             taken
             of
             following
             their
             own
             Will
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             our
             own
             Soveraigns
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               There
               were
               yet
               some
               Persons
               in
               the
               World
               whose
               Wills
               were
               resign'd
               to
               that
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             know
             none
             of
             them
             :
             But
             I
             do
             not
             know
             all
             the
             World.
             If
             there
             be
             some
             yet
             scattered
             up
             and
             down
             the
             World
             ,
             God
             will
             take
             them
             into
             his
             particular
             Care
             :
             But
             the
             General
             Judgment
             shall
             not
             be
             delayed
             for
             this
             :
             The
             Plagues
             shall
             encrease
             still
             ,
             even
             till
             the
             Consummation
             of
             all
             Evil
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             go
             on
             leisurely
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             give
             Time
             and
             Leisure
             to
             Men
             of
             Good
             Will
             w
             that
             they
             may
             be
             converted
             and
             repent
             of
             their
             Ingratitude
             ,
             yeilding
             up
             x
             to
             God
             the
             Free-will
             that
             he
             so
             freely
             gave
             them
             ,
             to
             use
             it
             according
             to
             his
             Will.
             This
             is
             now
             done
             by
             few
             or
             none
             .
             We
             hear
             nothing
             else
             said
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               resign'd
               to
               God
               ,
            
             while
             in
             effect
             all
             the
             World
             follow
             their
             own
             Will.
             Some
             give
             themselves
             eagerly
             to
             Study
             ,
             some
             to
             Trade
             ,
             some
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             Offices
             ,
             Benefices
             ,
             and
             that
             uncessantly
             ,
             till
             every
             one
             has
             obtained
             their
             Pretensions
             :
             
             And
             we
             settle
             our selves
             upon
             Earth
             as
             an
             abiding
             City
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             we
             were
             created
             for
             this
             Miserable
             Life
             ,
             here
             we
             build
             Tabernacles
             as
             if
             we
             were
             to
             remain
             in
             them
             always
             y
             ,
             while
             we
             see
             our
             Friends
             and
             Neighbours
             dye
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             that
             none
             stays
             here
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             dyes
             in
             his
             turn
             ,
             some
             sooner
             ,
             and
             some
             later
             ,
             without
             knowing
             at
             what
             Hour
             our
             turn
             will
             come
             .
             We
             are
             born
             in
             Miseries
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             live
             and
             dye
             ;
             without
             seeing
             any
             other
             End
             for
             our selves
             but
             Death
             ,
             which
             may
             make
             us
             sufficiently
             comprehend
             that
             we
             are
             not
             created
             for
             this
             Life
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             look
             for
             another
             :
             For
             God
             could
             never
             have
             had
             so
             low
             an
             End
             in
             creating
             us
             as
             the
             the
             Miseries
             of
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             he
             should
             have
             done
             an
             ill
             thing
             :
             Which
             z
             God
             can
             never
             do
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             the
             Source
             of
             all
             Good
             ,
             from
             whom
             no
             Evil
             can
             proceed
             .
             But
             our
             Self-will
             alone
             engenders
             all
             the
             Evils
             and
             Miseries
             that
             we
             suffer
             :
             For
             he
             who
             beats
             his
             Brains
             in
             Study
             ,
             suffers
             for
             the
             Self-will
             or
             Inclination
             he
             has
             for
             Studies
             all
             the
             Inconveniences
             that
             are
             in
             this
             Imployment
             :
             For
             God
             never
             demanded
             a
             Learning
             of
             any
             Body
             ,
             though
             Men
             cover
             this
             with
             the
             Pretext
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             it
             for
             the
             most
             part
             but
             Curiosity
             and
             Vain-glory
             ,
             or
             some
             Designs
             of
             making
             some
             Fortune
             in
             this
             World.
             Another
             by
             his
             Self-will
             gives
             himself
             to
             Traffick
             ,
             or
             the
             business
             of
             Merchandising
             ,
             and
             will
             therefore
             endure
             Cares
             ,
             Watchings
             ,
             Fatigues
             ,
             and
             Labours
             ,
             to
             get
             a
             Little
             Heap
             of
             Mony
             ,
             or
             other
             Temporal
             Goods
             ,
             which
             end
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             leaves
             them
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             took
             them
             .
             One
             will
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             or
             a
             Monk
             ;
             another
             will
             Marry
             ,
             or
             continue
             free
             :
             In
             one
             Word
             ,
             All
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             study
             to
             follow
             their
             own
             Wills
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             without
             being
             willing
             to
             yield
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             ,
             we
             think
             to
             go
             to
             Paradise
             while
             we
             refuse
             to
             resign
             our
             Will
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             never
             required
             it
             of
             Man
             :
             It
             should
             be
             offered
             him
             in
             Acknowledgment
             of
             so
             many
             Benefits
             received
             from
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               If
               it
               was
               not
               lawful
               for
               every
               one
               to
               choose
               some
               State
               or
               Calling
               by
               which
               to
               gain
               his
               Bread
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             It
             is
             expedient
             that
             every
             one
             Labour
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             his
             Bread
             ;
             for
             God
             has
             appointed
             Labour
             in
             Penitence
             for
             our
             Sins
             :
             It
             is
             a
             Holy
             and
             Sacred
             Thing
             to
             Labour
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             fulfil
             the
             Penitence
             that
             God
             himself
             has
             enjoyn'd
             us
             .
             We
             are
             free
             also
             to
             choose
             some
             State
             ;
             that
             of
             Marr●iage
             is
             instituted
             by
             God
             ;
             but
             a
             free
             b
             Condition
             gives
             more
             leisure
             for
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             out
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             delivering
             us
             from
             the
             Cares
             and
             Vexations
             of
             the
             Government
             and
             Maintenance
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             which
             do
             often
             breed
             us
             many
             Distractions
             :
             But
             to
             choose
             humane
             Offices
             according
             to
             our
             Will
             ,
             would
             prove
             great
             Hindrances
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             are
             available
             only
             for
             this
             Life
             ,
             which
             needs
             c
             but
             a
             little
             Food
             ,
             and
             some
             Clothing
             to
             cover
             our
             Body
             ,
             all
             the
             ●est
             is
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             a
             Burden
             to
             him
             that
             would
             obey
             God.
             Therefore
             all
             Places
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             or
             Benefices
             ,
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             ,
             are
             great
             Hindrances
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             because
             they
             respect
             only
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             aim
             at
             nothing
             but
             the
             Wealth
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             or
             Pleasures
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             Things
             do
             certainly
             withdraw
             us
             from
             God
             d
             ,
             and
             even
             make
             us
             often
             wholly
             to
             forget
             him
             by
             the
             continual
             Imployments
             ,
             and
             Diversions
             which
             these
             Places
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             or
             Benefices
             ,
             bring
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             only
             undertaken
             ,
             by
             all
             means
             sought
             after
             and
             desired
             ,
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             gain
             our
             Bread
             ;
             but
             very
             often
             that
             we
             may
             be
             rais'd
             to
             Honour
             and
             Vanities
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             may
             take
             with
             more
             Ease
             the
             Delights
             of
             the
             Body
             or
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             or
             also
             that
             we
             may
             heap
             up
             Temporal
             Wealth
             :
             All
             which
             Things
             do
             certainly
             withdraw
             us
             from
             God.
             Nevertheless
             we
             see
             Christians
             now
             adays
             do
             Toil
             ,
             and
             Sweat
             ,
             and
             Labour
             to
             obtain
             some
             Place
             ,
             Office
             ,
             or
             Benefice
             ;
             and
             they
             study
             all
             their
             Life-time
             to
             pursue
             what
             is
             pleasant
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             or
             honourable
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             believe
             they
             are
             Wise
             in
             so
             doing
             :
             As
             if
             their
             Happiness
             did
             depend
             upon
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             needful
             to
             make
             some
             Fortune
             here
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             great
             Blindness
             of
             Mind
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               If
               all
               Places
               ,
               Offices
               ,
               or
               Benefices
               ,
               were
               evil
               ,
               since
               it
               seem'd
               necessary
               and
               expedient
               that
               there
               should
               be
               Judges
               to
               maintain
               Order
               among
               the
               People
               ;
               and
               also
               Priests
               ,
               to
               teach
               what
               concerns
               Salvation
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             All
             Places
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             or
             Benefices
             ,
             are
             good
             in
             themselves
             ;
             but
             the
             ill
             use
             that
             is
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             renders
             them
             evil
             .
             If
             a
             Person
             should
             engage
             in
             any
             Office
             of
             Justice
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Secular
             Station
             ,
             singly
             with
             a
             design
             to
             Labour
             to
             preserve
             the
             People
             in
             Peace
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             Justice
             ,
             and
             the
             Innocence
             of
             those
             whom
             others
             would
             wrong
             ,
             this
             would
             be
             a
             great
             Charity
             to
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Merit
             and
             Satisfaction
             as
             to
             the
             Penitence
             that
             every
             one
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             accomplish
             during
             this
             Miserable
             Life
             :
             Because
             in
             taking
             the
             Cares
             and
             Labour
             of
             the
             Mind
             for
             a
             Pennance
             ,
             we
             satisfie
             God
             in
             gaining
             our
             Bread
             by
             these
             Labours
             of
             the
             Mind
             ;
             and
             besides
             this
             ,
             we
             assist
             our
             Neighbour
             by
             good
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             by
             maintaining
             him
             in
             his
             Right
             ,
             and
             defending
             him
             against
             malicious
             Persons
             .
             He
             to
             whom
             God
             has
             given
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Capacity
             of
             doing
             this
             ,
             will
             be
             doubly
             recompenced
             before
             God
             ,
             provided
             he
             do
             it
             in
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Penitence
             in
             respect
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             of
             Charity
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Neighbour
             .
             But
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             regretted
             ,
             that
             Men
             now
             regard
             neither
             of
             these
             Ends
             :
             For
             if
             they
             could
             enjoy
             a
             good
             Pension
             due
             to
             any
             Office
             with
             little
             Travel
             ,
             this
             is
             what
             they
             would
             love
             most
             :
             They
             seek
             not
             the
             Toils
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Profits
             :
             Nor
             the
             maintaining
             of
             Policy
             ,
             or
             Justice
             ,
             but
             the
             Honour
             of
             Ruling
             over
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             only
             the
             Zeal
             of
             Policy
             and
             Justice
             that
             moved
             Men
             to
             engage
             into
             publick
             Offices
             ,
             no
             good
             Men
             could
             stay
             in
             them
             any
             longer
             in
             these
             unhappy
             Times
             ,
             wherein
             Policy
             ,
             and
             Justice
             ,
             is
             no
             longer
             observed
             .
             The
             Laws
             of
             Government
             are
             all
             made
             for
             the
             burthen
             of
             the
             Common
             People
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Ease
             and
             Relief
             of
             the
             Great
             Men
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             Authority
             :
             And
             by
             the
             same
             Breath
             Justice
             is
             rurn'd
             in
             their
             Favour
             .
             So
             that
             Offices
             ,
             good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             are
             become
             very
             evil
             ,
             by
             the
             bad
             use
             which
             Men
             make
             of
             them
             now
             ,
             who
             obey
             not
             in
             any
             thing
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             Penitence
             ,
             and
             Charity
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             .
             But
             on
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             they
             will
             enjoy
             e
             instead
             of
             suffering
             ;
             and
             take
             their
             Pleasure
             and
             Repose
             ,
             instead
             of
             doing
             Penitence
             .
             If
             Merchants
             had
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             and
             Traded
             on
             design
             to
             procure
             Work
             to
             such
             Neighbours
             as
             were
             more
             fit
             for
             going
             about
             
             some
             Trade
             or
             Handicraft
             than
             to
             Labour
             the
             Ground
             ,
             all
             this
             would
             be
             done
             in
             mutual
             Charity
             ,
             accomplishing
             their
             Penitence
             ;
             the
             one
             by
             working
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             by
             taking
             care
             to
             send
             their
             Merchandises
             to
             the
             Places
             where
             they
             might
             be
             Retailed
             :
             But
             the
             Intentions
             of
             these
             Men
             are
             far
             from
             the
             Designs
             of
             God
             :
             For
             instead
             of
             Trading
             singly
             for
             their
             necessary
             Maintenance
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             only
             to
             inrich
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             encrease
             their
             Glory
             and
             Vanity
             :
             So
             that
             instead
             of
             satisfying
             God
             by
             the
             Penitence
             of
             the
             Labours
             and
             Travels
             of
             our
             Business
             ,
             by
             undergoing
             them
             we
             but
             encrease
             our
             Sins
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             exercising
             Charity
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             in
             giving
             him
             Wages
             for
             his
             Entertainment
             ,
             People
             take
             their
             greatest
             Advantages
             from
             the
             Workman
             ,
             and
             they
             give
             him
             as
             little
             as
             they
             can
             for
             his
             Labour
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             do
             not
             accomplish
             Penitence
             ,
             nor
             yet
             exercise
             Charity
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             but
             we
             Toil
             and
             Labour
             for
             the
             Goods
             of
             this
             Miserable
             Life
             as
             if
             we
             were
             Created
             for
             it
             ,
             though
             we
             ought
             only
             to
             pass
             through
             it
             as
             Travellers
             f
             and
             Pilgrims
             .
             But
             we
             change
             all
             the
             Orders
             that
             God
             has
             established
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             sighing
             here
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             we
             desire
             to
             Rule
             at
             our
             Pleasure
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             loving
             our
             Neighbour
             as
             our selves
             ,
             we
             deny
             him
             sometimes
             Wages
             for
             his
             Labour
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             enrich
             our selves
             the
             more
             ,
             seeking
             nothing
             but
             our
             own
             Interest
             ,
             without
             regarding
             the
             Loss
             or
             Inconveniency
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             :
             A
             certain
             Evidence
             that
             Charity
             is
             dead
             among
             Christians
             ,
             even
             among
             Churchmen
             ,
             who
             as
             the
             Fathers
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastours
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             should
             undertake
             Offices
             and
             Benefices
             out
             of
             pure
             Charity
             ,
             g
             to
             Teach
             the
             Ignorant
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             accomplish
             their
             own
             Penitence
             ,
             in
             Labouring
             and
             Travelling
             to
             gain
             Souls
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             .
             But
             instead
             of
             doing
             this
             ,
             they
             seek
             after
             the
             Benefices
             that
             have
             the
             greatest
             Revenues
             ,
             and
             the
             least
             Toil
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             Labouring
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Vineyard
             ,
             they
             seek
             their
             Rest
             and
             Ease
             ,
             doing
             as
             little
             Penitence
             as
             they
             can
             to
             satisfie
             God
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             is
             obliged
             to
             do
             for
             himself
             :
             For
             their
             is
             neither
             Priest
             ,
             Religious
             ,
             Pope
             ,
             Cardinal
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             Prebend
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             State
             or
             Condition
             ,
             
             who
             is
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             accomplish
             his
             Penitence
             here
             :
             For
             all
             having
             fallen
             in
             Adam
             ,
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Penitence
             that
             was
             enjoyned
             him
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             known
             by
             all
             Men.
             The
             Saints
             did
             always
             Labour
             ;
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             did
             so
             h
             :
             His
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             never
             gave
             themselves
             Ease
             while
             they
             lived
             in
             this
             Life
             of
             Penitence
             .
             For
             that
             great
             Bishop
             and
             Father
             of
             Christians
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             i
             that
             he
             was
             never
             chargeable
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             gained
             his
             Bread
             by
             working
             with
             his
             own
             Hands
             ,
             besides
             the
             Travels
             and
             Labours
             which
             he
             did
             undergo
             k
             to
             Teach
             the
             ignorant
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             performing
             thus
             l
             his
             Penitence
             by
             his
             Labour
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             Sins
             ,
             and
             exercising
             Charity
             to
             his
             Neighbour
             by
             the
             Sweat
             and
             Labour
             of
             Troublesome
             Voyages
             .
             Consider
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             how
             far
             Men
             are
             now
             from
             observing
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ?
             How
             every
             one
             strives
             to
             resist
             them
             .
             For
             neither
             Small
             nor
             Great
             submits
             to
             Labour
             to
             perform
             his
             Penitence
             ,
             but
             all
             willingly
             Labour
             to
             gain
             Money
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             their
             Pleasures
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             themselves
             be
             Honoured
             in
             this
             Miserable
             World
             ;
             regarding
             more
             those
             Things
             which
             pass
             away
             ,
             than
             those
             which
             are
             Eternal
             ,
             or
             to
             say
             better
             ,
             regarding
             and
             obeying
             more
             our
             own
             Will
             than
             the
             Will
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             God.
             Is
             it
             a
             Wonder
             if
             such
             Sins
             draw
             down
             the
             Vengeance
             of
             God
             upon
             our
             guilty
             Heads
             ,
             since
             no
             Body
             will
             undergo
             the
             Penitence
             that
             God
             has
             enjoyned
             to
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             will
             needs
             follow
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             and
             Labour
             to
             make
             himself
             happy
             in
             this
             Miserable
             Life
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             us
             to
             do
             Penitence
             in
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             take
             our
             Pleasures
             in
             it
             ?
             If
             so
             many
             Miserie
             's
             befel
             Men
             for
             one
             only
             Disobedience
             that
             Adam
             committed
             ,
             what
             ought
             we
             to
             expect
             for
             so
             many
             Crimes
             and
             Contempts
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             commit
             daily
             ?
             We
             are
             astonished
             to
             see
             the
             Beginnings
             of
             Sorrows
             by
             Wars
             ,
             and
             also
             Disorders
             and
             Confusions
             in
             States
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             astonished
             at
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             endures
             so
             long
             the
             Rebellion
             of
             his
             Creature
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             come
             to
             such
             a
             height
             of
             Ingratitude
             that
             he
             will
             no
             longer
             acknowledge
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             the
             Dependance
             that
             he
             has
             
             upon
             his
             Creatour
             ,
             but
             will
             Enjoy
             here
             where
             he
             ought
             to
             Suffer
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             Pleasures
             where
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             Pennance
             :
             And
             yet
             nevertheless
             ,
             dare
             lift
             up
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             believe
             that
             he
             shall
             have
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             his
             Ingratitude
             ,
             and
             his
             Disobedience
             to
             him
             who
             alone
             can
             save
             him
             !
             We
             would
             make
             God
             to
             become
             unjust
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             :
             For
             we
             will
             not
             at
             all
             depend
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             upon
             our
             own
             Will
             :
             Neither
             will
             we
             suffer
             and
             do
             Pennance
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             rather
             Enjoy
             and
             Reign
             in
             it
             :
             And
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             these
             Oppositions
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             would
             oblige
             him
             to
             save
             us
             !
             Which
             would
             be
             against
             his
             Righteousness
             :
             Because
             Salvation
             belongs
             only
             to
             those
             who
             resign
             their
             Wills
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             who
             do
             and
             fulfil
             the
             Pennance
             that
             God
             himself
             has
             enjoyned
             us
             .
             Which
             no
             Body
             does
             :
             And
             all
             the
             World
             say
             ,
             That
             they
             shall
             be
             Saved
             .
             In
             which
             every
             one
             deceives
             himself
             ▪
             For
             God
             will
             still
             exercise
             his
             Exact
             Righteousness
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
             :
             He
             cannot
             save
             those
             who
             are
             not
             Resigned
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             those
             who
             will
             not
             not
             fulfil
             here
             the
             Pennance
             which
             Sin
             has
             merited
             :
             Because
             he
             will
             still
             accomplish
             his
             perfect
             Righteousness
             :
             Therefore
             Jesus
             Christ
             says
             ,
             m
             ,
             
               Not
               every
               one
               that
               sayes
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               who
               shall
               do
               the
               Will
               of
               my
               Father
            
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             Man
             of
             his
             own
             Free-will
             subject
             his
             Will
             to
             Gods
             Disposal
             ,
             who
             having
             ordain'd
             him
             to
             gain
             his
             Bread
             by
             the
             Sweat
             of
             his
             Face
             ,
             will
             never
             change
             his
             Ordinances
             :
             For
             he
             is
             unchangeable
             :
             And
             if
             Man
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             him
             ,
             God
             in
             Reason
             and
             by
             an
             Upright
             Judgment
             will
             reject
             him
             ;
             since
             Man
             has
             no
             Right
             to
             deny
             this
             Dependance
             upon
             his
             God
             :
             from
             whom
             he
             has
             received
             all
             Things
             ,
             and
             himself
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               Whether
               our
               Salvation
               depended
               only
               upon
               this
               Resignation
               of
               our
               Will
               to
               that
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             our
             Salvation
             n
             depends
             solely
             on
             this
             Resignation
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             :
             For
             it
             comprehends
             all
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             all
             sort
             of
             Vertues
             :
             Because
             having
             resigned
             our
             Will
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             live
             no
             o
             longer
             ,
             but
             God
             lives
             in
             us
             ,
             who
             works
             all
             his
             Will
             without
             opposition
             .
             He
             Acts
             in
             us
             ;
             He
             Labours
             in
             us
             ,
             
             and
             satisfies
             p
             our
             Penitence
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Soul
             has
             nothing
             more
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             receive
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             delight
             its
             self
             in
             the
             Operations
             which
             he
             works
             in
             it
             q
             ;
             and
             needs
             not
             any
             longer
             seek
             for
             means
             of
             its
             Salvation
             without
             its
             self
             ,
             for
             it
             possesses
             the
             Giver
             thereof
             .
             The
             Soul
             that
             is
             resigned
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             does
             possess
             all
             sort
             of
             Vertues
             ,
             since
             God
             is
             pleased
             still
             to
             exercise
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             his
             Graces
             where
             he
             finds
             no
             longer
             any
             opposition
             .
             He
             Adorns
             the
             Soul
             with
             all
             sort
             of
             Vertues
             ,
             which
             he
             Infuses
             in
             it
             with
             all
             the
             Gifts
             and
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Soul
             which
             is
             Resign'd
             to
             God
             ,
             has
             no
             longer
             need
             of
             any
             Laws
             ,
             or
             Rules
             ,
             or
             Means
             ;
             because
             God
             does
             govern
             the
             same
             immediately
             and
             independently
             from
             all
             Things
             .
             To
             this
             Dependance
             only
             our
             Salvation
             is
             annex'd
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             cannot
             obtain
             it
             :
             Because
             this
             is
             the
             only
             Thing
             that
             God
             demands
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             never
             demand
             any
             other
             thing
             to
             make
             him
             eternally
             happy
             ,
             neither
             shall
             he
             ever
             obtain
             Salvation
             without
             this
             Dependance
             :
             Because
             he
             who
             denies
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             rebellious
             and
             unthankful
             ,
             while
             he
             will
             not
             depend
             upon
             him
             from
             whom
             he
             holds
             all
             that
             he
             has
             .
             If
             he
             dye
             in
             this
             Ingratitude
             ,
             he
             must
             by
             straight
             Justice
             go
             to
             Hell
             ,
             since
             he
             denies
             God
             a
             Thing
             which
             is
             so
             lawfully
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Dependance
             of
             a
             Creature
             upon
             its
             Creatour
             .
             Nothing
             can
             ever
             be
             demanded
             that
             is
             more
             equitable
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             damnable
             than
             to
             use
             our
             Free-will
             in
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Designs
             that
             God
             had
             ,
             in
             creating
             Man
             Ruler
             over
             all
             ,
             provided
             he
             acknowledged
             his
             Dependance
             upon
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             And
             as
             Adam
             lost
             himself
             by
             quitting
             this
             Dependance
             ,
             so
             all
             Men
             ruine
             themselves
             who
             do
             not
             submit
             their
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             :
             Because
             their
             Salvation
             depends
             on
             doing
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             many
             other
             things
             which
             they
             teach
             us
             as
             necessary
             to
             Salvrtion
             :
             All
             which
             cannot
             save
             us
             without
             this
             Dependance
             :
             For
             his
             Law
             cannot
             save
             us
             ,
             nor
             all
             our
             Devotions
             and
             Means
             ,
             unless
             they
             bring
             us
             to
             this
             Dependance
             of
             our
             Wills
             on
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             :
             All
             other
             Things
             put
             together
             cannot
             save
             us
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               Men
               were
               very
               blind
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               and
               very
               far
               out
               of
               the
               True
               Way
               :
               For
               they
               do
               not
               suppose
               ,
            
             
             
               That
               we
               must
               have
               our
               Will
               resigned
               to
               God
               thus
               independently
               from
               our
               own
               ;
               but
               that
               to
               be
               saved
               it
               is
               enough
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               That
               God
               is
               Soveraign
               over
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               we
               keep
               his
               Commandments
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             greatly
             pity
             the
             Blindness
             of
             Men
             :
             Because
             they
             go
             astray
             under
             false
             Suppositions
             of
             their
             Salvation
             .
             This
             is
             Faith
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Soveraign
             of
             all
             Things
             :
             But
             this
             Faith
             is
             not
             sufficient
             for
             Salvation
             :
             It
             must
             be
             r
             accompanied
             with
             the
             Works
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             our
             Belief
             ,
             we
             may
             give
             to
             God
             the
             soveraign
             and
             absolute
             Dominion
             of
             our
             Will
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             thereby
             operate
             his
             Will
             in
             us
             .
             This
             Resignation
             is
             the
             Work
             of
             our
             Faith
             :
             Without
             this
             Work
             we
             have
             only
             a
             dead
             Faith
             ,
             which
             cannot
             save
             us
             ,
             but
             would
             serve
             for
             our
             greater
             Condemnation
             :
             For
             s
             ,
             
               He
               who
               knew
               his
               Masters
               Will
               ,
               and
               did
               it
               not
               ,
               shall
               be
               beaten
               with
               many
               stripes
               .
            
             To
             know
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Soveraign
             of
             all
             Things
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             yield
             up
             our
             Will
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             worse
             than
             not
             to
             know
             his
             Soveraignty
             :
             Because
             this
             Faith
             and
             Belief
             obliges
             us
             to
             resign
             our selves
             wholly
             to
             him
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             this
             Faith
             might
             in
             some
             manner
             excuse
             us
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             search
             and
             find
             out
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             our
             Salvation
             :
             If
             we
             be
             ignorant
             of
             them
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             we
             must
             study
             to
             learn
             them
             at
             another
             :
             For
             Ignorance
             does
             not
             excuse
             Sin.
             God
             has
             given
             us
             an
             Understanding
             for
             no
             other
             End
             but
             to
             Know
             and
             Love
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             Salvation
             .
             If
             we
             apply
             it
             to
             other
             Things
             we
             are
             deceived
             and
             amused
             by
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             who
             is
             well
             pleased
             to
             divert
             our
             Understandings
             to
             Earthly
             Things
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             perish
             through
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Straying
             of
             our
             Minds
             .
             He
             who
             thinks
             to
             be
             saved
             because
             he
             has
             not
             Killed
             ,
             Stolen
             ,
             nor
             committed
             the
             other
             Sins
             contained
             in
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             is
             greatly
             deceived
             ▪
             For
             these
             things
             are
             not
             t
             spoken
             but
             for
             Malefactors
             ,
             who
             quitted
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             to
             follow
             their
             own
             Wills
             ,
             in
             doing
             which
             they
             fell
             into
             all
             the
             Sins
             contained
             in
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             :
             Which
             moved
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             to
             give
             them
             this
             Decalogue
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             
             discover
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             abstain
             from
             them
             in
             Time
             coming
             .
             For
             before
             these
             Sins
             God
             never
             gave
             any
             other
             Law
             to
             Man
             but
             this
             of
             resigning
             his
             Will
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             :
             So
             that
             he
             who
             should
             abstain
             from
             committing
             the
             Sins
             contained
             in
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             saved
             if
             withal
             he
             did
             not
             ▪
             resign
             his
             own
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             :
             because
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             depart
             from
             Evil
             ;
             we
             must
             also
             do
             Good
             ;
             and
             having
             no
             Good
             but
             what
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             of
             necessity
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             do
             Good
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             resigned
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             our
             own
             Will
             leads
             us
             always
             to
             Evil.
             By
             which
             it
             appears
             clearly
             ,
             that
             the
             Resignation
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             is
             the
             only
             Mean
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             Body
             shall
             ever
             obtain
             it
             by
             any
             other
             way
             than
             by
             this
             Resignation
             of
             Will
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               this
               being
               so
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               desirable
               ,
               that
               never
               any
               thing
               else
               had
               been
               Taught
               Men
               :
               And
               that
               so
               many
               other
               Precepts
               and
               Means
               had
               made
               them
               hope
               for
               Salvation
               without
               Ground
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             It
             had
             been
             better
             never
             to
             have
             been
             instructed
             in
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             in
             the
             Obligation
             we
             have
             to
             resign
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God.
             This
             was
             purely
             true
             ,
             and
             Man
             could
             not
             fall
             into
             any
             Errour
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             also
             very
             good
             ,
             that
             after
             we
             had
             quitted
             our
             Dependance
             God
             gave
             us
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             Means
             we
             might
             know
             our
             Faults
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             which
             we
             might
             have
             perished
             through
             Ignorance
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             does
             now
             by
             being
             ignorant
             That
             to
             be
             saved
             our
             Will
             must
             depend
             upon
             God.
             For
             every
             one
             uses
             his
             own
             Will
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             without
             considering
             ,
             that
             in
             doing
             this
             he
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
             Even
             so
             they
             went
             on
             in
             all
             the
             sorts
             of
             sins
             contained
             in
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             believed
             they
             were
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             believe
             we
             are
             ,
             while
             we
             follow
             our
             own
             Will
             ▪
             These
             Commandments
             were
             necessary
             Means
             to
             make
             us
             return
             to
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             :
             For
             all
             those
             Sins
             do
             hinder
             this
             Dependance
             ,
             and
             do
             oppose
             the
             Works
             which
             God
             works
             in
             us
             .
             They
             must
             be
             removed
             before
             God
             have
             the
             Dominion
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             ere
             he
             can
             govern
             them
             according
             to
             his
             Will
             :
             Even
             so
             we
             must
             deny
             our
             own
             Will
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             obtain
             Salvation
             :
             For
             it
             is
             still
             opposed
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             doing
             its
             Works
             either
             at
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             else
             according
             to
             our
             natural
             Inclinations
             .
             
             Which
             cannot
             be
             but
             evil
             .
             If
             they
             had
             only
             taught
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             as
             necessary
             Means
             to
             be
             resigned
             to
             him
             ,
             this
             had
             been
             a
             desirable
             Thing
             :
             For
             by
             showing
             that
             whosoever
             is
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             does
             not
             Kill
             ,
             nor
             Steal
             ,
             nor
             do
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             would
             discover
             to
             all
             those
             who
             did
             commit
             such
             Things
             that
             they
             forsook
             their
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             followed
             their
             own
             Wills
             ;
             that
             the
             knowledge
             of
             this
             might
             make
             them
             return
             to
             God
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             forsaken
             .
             But
             many
             other
             Means
             which
             they
             have
             taught
             as
             necessary
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             prove
             rather
             Means
             to
             hinder
             it
             :
             Because
             many
             outward
             Devotions
             ,
             the
             Ornaments
             of
             Churches
             ,
             Images
             ,
             Beads
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             Books
             and
             Prayers
             ,
             with
             a
             Thousand
             other
             Practices
             which
             neither
             God
             nor
             Jesus
             Christ
             taught
             ,
             prove
             great
             Hindrances
             of
             the
             Resignation
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             :
             For
             instead
             of
             having
             our
             Spirit
             free
             to
             Jet
             God
             Act
             in
             it
             what
             he
             shall
             find
             meet
             ,
             we
             fill
             it
             with
             our
             own
             Affections
             ,
             and
             keep
             our
             Will
             fixt
             to
             some
             Image
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             Devotion
             ,
             which
             pleases
             our
             Humour
             .
             And
             thus
             our
             Soul
             not
             being
             empty
             ,
             God
             cannot
             fill
             it
             .
             Thus
             we
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             amusing
             our selves
             with
             the
             Hopes
             of
             Salvation
             without
             any
             ground
             :
             Because
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             founded
             only
             upon
             the
             Resignation
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God.
             That
             which
             we
             least
             think
             of
             is
             the
             most
             necessary
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               Since
               this
               Resignation
               of
               our
               Will
               was
               the
               only
               thing
               needful
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               fix
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               neither
               Books
               ,
               nor
               Study
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Means
               were
               any
               longer
               fit
               for
               attaining
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               that
               Man
               was
               very
               void
               of
               Judgment
               in
               burthening
               himself
               with
               so
               many
               other
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             Man
             is
             truly
             void
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             while
             he
             amuses
             himself
             with
             so
             many
             different
             Things
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             but
             one
             thing
             necessary
             u
             .
             All
             the
             rest
             is
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             useless
             .
             There
             is
             no
             need
             of
             Studies
             ,
             nor
             Benefices
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             resign
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             of
             Honours
             ,
             nor
             Riches
             ,
             nor
             Places
             and
             Dignities
             :
             For
             all
             this
             respects
             the
             Earth
             only
             and
             Humane
             Accommodations
             .
             A
             little
             Aliment
             will
             serve
             for
             this
             short
             Life
             .
             Alas
             !
             why
             should
             we
             vex
             and
             amuse
             our selves
             to
             make
             up
             a
             Fortune
             here
             ,
             
             which
             must
             remain
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             Humane
             Delights
             must
             dye
             with
             us
             !
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             great
             Folly
             to
             embroil
             our selves
             in
             Places
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             and
             Benefices
             ,
             for
             so
             short
             a
             Time
             as
             this
             Life
             lasts
             ,
             during
             which
             we
             have
             no
             need
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             ,
             with
             some
             Cloaths
             to
             cover
             our
             Body
             .
             No
             Body
             has
             need
             of
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             neither
             King
             nor
             Pope
             ,
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Wealth
             and
             Grandeurs
             ,
             but
             this
             little
             Aliment
             ;
             and
             whether
             we
             leave
             behind
             us
             at
             death
             Land
             or
             Money
             ,
             't
             is
             all
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             The
             Body
             rots
             in
             the
             Ground
             ,
             and
             we
             carry
             nothing
             away
             ,
             the
             Rich
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Poor
             ,
             the
             Noble
             than
             the
             Beggar
             .
             Death
             levels
             all
             without
             any
             Preference
             .
             Must
             not
             a
             Man
             be
             very
             void
             of
             Judgment
             to
             desire
             Goods
             which
             are
             a
             Burthen
             to
             us
             ,
             painful
             to
             get
             ,
             troublesome
             to
             preserve
             ,
             and
             grievous
             to
             be
             parted
             with
             ?
             What
             a
             folly
             does
             he
             commit
             who
             from
             his
             Youth
             gives
             himself
             to
             the
             Study
             of
             Letters
             ,
             or
             other
             Sciences
             ,
             on
             design
             to
             attain
             to
             some
             Office
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             has
             attain'd
             it
             ,
             reckons
             himself
             happy
             ?
             As
             if
             any
             Happiness
             could
             be
             found
             in
             Miseries
             !
             And
             does
             not
             discover
             that
             truly
             the
             Wealthiest
             and
             the
             Greatest
             are
             the
             most
             miserable
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             more
             Cares
             and
             Vexations
             ,
             to
             more
             Fatigues
             ,
             and
             greater
             Accounts
             to
             be
             charged
             on
             their
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             :
             For
             he
             who
             has
             but
             a
             small
             Labour
             sufficient
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             without
             pretending
             to
             more
             ,
             is
             a
             thousand
             times
             happier
             than
             a
             Rich
             and
             Great
             Man
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             has
             also
             a
             far
             less
             Account
             to
             render
             to
             God
             :
             For
             Offices
             and
             Riches
             lay
             great
             Obligations
             on
             him
             that
             possesses
             them
             :
             So
             that
             what
             we
             imagine
             to
             be
             a
             Happiness
             ,
             brings
             upon
             us
             great
             Mischief
             ,
             robbing
             us
             of
             our
             Time
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             employed
             only
             in
             fulfilling
             our
             Penitence
             ,
             and
             also
             exposing
             our
             Souls
             to
             many
             Hazards
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             it
             wholly
             hinders
             the
             Resignation
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God.
             For
             he
             who
             covets
             the
             Offices
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             Riches
             and
             Grandeurs
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             x
             cannot
             be
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             all
             these
             things
             proceed
             from
             our
             own
             Will
             ,
             seeing
             that
             of
             God
             aims
             at
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             Eternity
             ,
             whereas
             all
             that
             is
             Temporal
             and
             passes
             away
             ,
             is
             opposite
             to
             it
             .
             We
             would
             laugh
             to
             see
             a
             Pilgrim
             heap
             on
             his
             Head
             
             or
             Shoulders
             the
             Earth
             which
             he
             should
             only
             tread
             upon
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             advance
             in
             his
             Journey
             ;
             and
             we
             think
             we
             are
             very
             wise
             in
             Loading
             our selves
             with
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             which
             should
             only
             serve
             us
             for
             a
             Foot-stool
             ,
             and
             we
             oppress
             our
             Understanding
             with
             Cares
             ,
             Studies
             and
             so
             many
             different
             Distractions
             ;
             whereas
             we
             have
             but
             one
             thing
             only
             to
             care
             for
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             resign
             our
             VVill
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             y
             to
             live
             without
             Care
             in
             this
             Resignation
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             his
             .
             This
             is
             all
             that
             God
             will
             always
             demand
             of
             Man
             ,
             without
             obliging
             him
             to
             any
             other
             Thing
             :
             And
             when
             we
             amuse
             our selves
             with
             so
             many
             different
             Things
             ,
             we
             Act
             against
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             follow
             our
             own
             Will.
             For
             one
             will
             covet
             to
             become
             an
             Attorney
             ,
             Advocate
             ,
             or
             Counsellour
             ;
             another
             to
             be
             a
             Merchant
             ,
             Shop-keeper
             ,
             or
             Tradesman
             ;
             one
             becomes
             a
             Priest
             ,
             another
             enters
             into
             a
             Religious
             Order
             ;
             another
             desires
             to
             be
             a
             Prebend
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             Cardinal
             ,
             or
             Pope
             :
             And
             when
             they
             have
             attain'd
             to
             all
             these
             Pretensions
             ,
             they
             are
             only
             filled
             with
             Wind
             :
             Because
             all
             this
             passes
             away
             ,
             z
             as
             the
             Vapour
             that
             vanishes
             in
             the
             Air
             :
             And
             very
             often
             when
             we
             think
             to
             take
             our
             ease
             under
             the
             Favour
             of
             some
             great
             Fortune
             ,
             we
             immediately
             go
             down
             into
             the
             Grave
             ,
             where
             Death
             puts
             an
             End
             to
             all
             our
             Employs
             ,
             and
             renders
             all
             our
             Pretensions
             vain
             :
             For
             by
             following
             our
             own
             Will
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             have
             acquired
             any
             thing
             for
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             God
             would
             not
             be
             just
             if
             he
             should
             reward
             eternally
             the
             Works
             that
             we
             do
             for
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Creatures
             .
             We
             are
             deceived
             if
             we
             believe
             it
             ;
             because
             all
             that
             respects
             the
             Earth
             is
             recompensed
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Sixteenth
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Shews
               ,
               How
               the
               Resignation
               of
               our
               Will
               to
               that
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               Continual
               Prayer
               ;
               that
               it
               supplies
               all
               particular
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Gospel
               directs
               us
               only
               to
               the
               removal
               of
               the
               Obstacles
               which
               hinder
               it
               ,
               the
               discovery
               of
               which
               is
               necessary
               .
            
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               If
               it
               was
               needful
               to
               use
               any
               longer
               the
               Means
               of
               Devotion
               when
               one
               is
               resigned
               to
               God
               ?
               If
               it
               was
               any
               longer
               needful
               to
               Pray
               ,
               to
               Watch
               ,
               to
               Fast
               ,
               to
               go
               to
               Church
               ,
               to
               frequent
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               to
               procure
               Indulgences
               ,
               to
               Honour
               Images
               ,
               especially
               that
               of
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               which
               Devotion
               they
               tell
               us
               is
               necessary
               for
               Salvation
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               things
               which
               seem
               to
               be
               good
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             The
             Resignation
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             supplies
             all
             Things
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             are
             arrived
             at
             this
             Resignation
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             longer
             need
             of
             any
             Means
             :
             Because
             God
             works
             then
             in
             us
             what
             pleases
             him
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             no
             longer
             need
             to
             a
             Act
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             still
             and
             passive
             .
             Our
             Devotions
             are
             then
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             and
             we
             pray
             always
             when
             we
             are
             always
             resigned
             to
             God
             :
             For
             Prayer
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             Elevation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             elevated
             unto
             him
             as
             long
             as
             we
             receive
             all
             from
             his
             Hands
             ,
             and
             are
             pleased
             every
             Moment
             with
             what
             he
             ordains
             .
             This
             is
             the
             continual
             Prayer
             which
             he
             demands
             of
             Man
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               we
            
             b
             
               must
               alwayes
               pray
               ,
               and
               not
               faint
               .
            
             He
             who
             lifts
             up
             his
             Heart
             to
             God
             only
             when
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             sayes
             his
             Pater
             Noster's
             ,
             does
             not
             pray
             alwayes
             :
             Because
             he
             cannot
             be
             alwayes
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             mutter
             his
             Prayers
             from
             Morning
             till
             Night
             :
             But
             he
             who
             resigns
             his
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             prayes
             continually
             ,
             whether
             he
             eat
             ,
             drink
             ,
             walk
             ,
             or
             take
             his
             rest
             :
             He
             is
             
             alwayes
             by
             his
             Will
             united
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             has
             no
             need
             of
             other
             Means
             ▪
             because
             he
             is
             arrived
             at
             the
             End
             ,
             where
             Means
             would
             be
             a
             Hindrance
             to
             him
             .
             He
             still
             watches
             c
             when
             he
             is
             ready
             at
             all
             times
             to
             follow
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             He
             sasts
             alwayes
             .
             when
             he
             never
             takes
             but
             what
             is
             simply
             necessary
             for
             him
             in
             which
             God
             directs
             him
             .
             He
             is
             alwayes
             in
             the
             Church
             when
             he
             is
             continually
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             He
             frequents
             also
             the
             Sacraments
             as
             long
             as
             his
             Spirit
             converses
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             comprehends
             in
             himself
             all
             that
             is
             Holy
             or
             Sacred
             .
             He
             has
             the
             Remission
             and
             Indulgence
             of
             all
             his
             Sins
             by
             the
             Resignation
             that
             he
             makes
             of
             his
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             can
             never
             attain
             to
             this
             Resignation
             without
             forsaking
             all
             sort
             of
             Evil
             ;
             and
             this
             d
             is
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             obtains
             the
             Remission
             of
             all
             Sins
             .
             He
             has
             no
             need
             of
             Images
             when
             his
             Eye
             and
             his
             Heart
             is
             fixt
             upon
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             remember
             whatsoever
             is
             good
             and
             just
             ;
             and
             he
             has
             no
             longer
             need
             of
             Intercessours
             for
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             since
             he
             is
             united
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             Him
             who
             only
             can
             give
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               I
               saw
               clearly
               enough
               that
               all
               our
               Salvation
               and
               Happiness
               did
               depend
               upon
               this
               Resignation
               of
               our
               Will
               to
               that
               of
               God
               :
               But
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Loss
               that
               this
               was
               not
               taught
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               who
               believed
               they
               were
               sure
               of
               their
               Salvation
               by
               the
               Means
               of
               Devotions
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             Lamentable
             thing
             that
             all
             the
             World
             should
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             knowing
             the
             Truth
             .
             Secular
             Persons
             think
             they
             are
             good
             when
             they
             Trade
             and
             do
             their
             Business
             without
             Fraud
             ,
             though
             they
             never
             consider
             that
             they
             are
             sent
             into
             this
             World
             to
             lead
             a
             Life
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             and
             are
             created
             to
             be
             alwayes
             united
             in
             Will
             to
             God.
             Churchmen
             or
             Religions
             Persons
             believe
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             provided
             they
             go
             to
             Church
             and
             perform
             their
             customary
             Devotions
             ,
             without
             thinking
             that
             to
             be
             saved
             they
             must
             be
             resigned
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             And
             thus
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             perish
             through
             Ignorance
             ,
             because
             all
             in
             general
             are
             creared
             to
             be
             resigned
             in
             Will
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             depending
             immediately
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             not
             on
             other
             Things
             :
             And
             though
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             Labour
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             but
             accidentally
             ,
             and
             to
             
             satisfie
             the
             Penitence
             due
             for
             our
             Sins
             ;
             not
             that
             God
             has
             created
             us
             for
             Labour
             ,
             but
             only
             ordain'd
             it
             for
             Penitence
             :
             And
             instead
             of
             fulfilling
             it
             by
             our
             Labour
             ,
             we
             encrease
             our
             Sins
             by
             the
             same
             Means
             by
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             purge
             them
             ,
             glorying
             in
             our
             Chains
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             in
             our
             Vallie
             of
             Tears
             :
             And
             we
             will
             Act
             ,
             where
             we
             ought
             only
             to
             Suffer
             ;
             and
             Rule
             ,
             where
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             Subject
             .
             This
             falls
             out
             through
             our
             Ignorance
             ,
             for
             we
             do
             not
             know
             the
             True
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             we
             imagine
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             by
             Means
             which
             divert
             us
             from
             it
             instead
             of
             bringing
             us
             to
             it
             .
             They
             go
             sometimes
             to
             a
             Cloyster
             to
             find
             the
             sure
             Means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             all
             the
             Exercises
             that
             must
             be
             performed
             are
             often
             Diversions
             from
             God
             :
             For
             so
             many
             outward
             Rules
             and
             Gestures
             prove
             great
             Hindrances
             to
             the
             Conversation
             the
             Soul
             ought
             to
             have
             with
             its
             God
             ;
             and
             these
             Studied
             Devotions
             are
             often
             Hypocrisies
             .
             If
             we
             bow
             the
             Knee
             to
             shew
             that
             we
             adore
             and
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             while
             our
             Thoughts
             are
             far
             from
             him
             ,
             this
             is
             pure
             e
             Hypocrisie
             :
             If
             we
             give
             Honour
             or
             do
             Reverence
             to
             some
             Image
             without
             raising
             our
             Thoughts
             to
             that
             which
             it
             represents
             to
             us
             ,
             this
             is
             pure
             Idolatry
             :
             If
             we
             pray
             to
             God
             with
             the
             Lips
             ,
             and
             the
             Heart
             is
             far
             from
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Contempt
             of
             God
             :
             If
             we
             use
             Mortifications
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             without
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Pride
             of
             Life
             ,
             for
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             esteemed
             more
             than
             others
             because
             of
             our
             particular
             Pennances
             ,
             when
             God
             has
             appointed
             us
             all
             in
             general
             common
             Ones
             which
             would
             be
             much
             more
             for
             our
             Salvation
             :
             For
             he
             who
             willingly
             suffers
             Heat
             ,
             Cold
             ,
             and
             other
             Incommodities
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             Body
             ,
             does
             merit
             much
             more
             than
             he
             who
             chuses
             Fastings
             ,
             Watchings
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             according
             to
             his
             own
             desires
             :
             Because
             these
             things
             are
             done
             by
             our
             own
             Will
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             recompenced
             only
             in
             this
             VVorld
             :
             But
             the
             Pennances
             that
             are
             common
             to
             all
             Men
             are
             Ordained
             and
             Chosen
             of
             God
             for
             saving
             Penitences
             .
             In
             which
             these
             Penitents
             do
             greatly
             deceive
             themselves
             in
             following
             their
             own
             VVill
             ,
             and
             often
             will
             not
             bear
             patiently
             with
             a
             VVord
             that
             contradicts
             their
             Behaviour
             .
             The
             Blindness
             of
             Men
             now
             may
             truly
             be
             bewailed
             ;
             for
             in
             all
             Things
             they
             take
             Falshood
             for
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             
             of
             Damnation
             for
             that
             of
             Salvation
             .
             Which
             would
             be
             easie
             to
             make
             appear
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             would
             give
             Ear
             to
             it
             :
             For
             there
             is
             but
             one
             only
             thing
             needful
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             for
             Men
             to
             resign
             their
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             :
             But
             they
             are
             so
             preoccupied
             with
             so
             many
             different
             sorts
             of
             Means
             ,
             which
             they
             perswade
             them
             are
             good
             Things
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             think
             they
             did
             Evil
             in
             resigning
             their
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             choosing
             rather
             to
             submit
             it
             to
             a
             Man
             subject
             to
             his
             Passions
             ,
             having
             forgotten
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             said
             ,
             f
             
               Wo
               to
               the
               Man
               that
               puts
               his
               confidence
               in
               Man.
            
             Take
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             this
             Lesson
             to
             your self
             ,
             and
             put
             not
             your
             Confidence
             in
             any
             but
             God.
             For
             g
             
               all
               Men
               are
               Lyars
            
             and
             cannot
             give
             Salvation
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             promise
             it
             .
             We
             have
             but
             one
             only
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             one
             only
             Essential
             Commandment
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             DEPEND
             UPON
             GOD
             IN
             ALL
             THINGS
             :
             If
             Men
             have
             taught
             so
             many
             different
             Things
             ,
             and
             filled
             the
             World
             with
             Books
             to
             shew
             that
             we
             must
             depend
             upon
             them
             ,
             do
             not
             believe
             them
             ,
             
               for
               one
               thing
               only
               is
               needful
            
             h
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               Why
               she
               had
               shewn
               me
               so
               many
               different
               things
               since
               we
               began
            
             our
             Conferences
             ,
             
               seeing
               there
               is
               one
               thing
               only
               needful
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               certainly
               perswaded
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             never
             taught
             you
             any
             other
             Means
             of
             Salvation
             but
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             sufficient
             to
             bring
             back
             the
             greatest
             Sinners
             in
             the
             World
             to
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             :
             Because
             that
             Doctrine
             teaches
             how
             to
             remove
             all
             that
             might
             hinder
             this
             Resignation
             to
             God
             :
             And
             when
             it
             says
             that
             i
             
               we
               must
               deny
               our selves
            
             ,
             it
             tells
             us
             that
             we
             must
             be
             resigned
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             in
             saying
             that
             we
             must
             
               take
               up
               our
               Cross
            
             ,
             it
             shews
             the
             Penitence
             that
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             perform
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             consider
             the
             whole
             Life
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             thereby
             sufficiently
             taught
             that
             we
             must
             not
             rule
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             nor
             seek
             after
             Dignities
             ,
             Offices
             or
             Traffick
             ,
             nor
             build
             Cloisters
             or
             other
             Edifices
             ,
             nor
             lay
             up
             Riches
             here
             :
             For
             his
             whole
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             was
             quite
             another
             thing
             ,
             and
             he
             has
             not
             at
             all
             taught
             us
             the
             Customs
             that
             are
             observed
             at
             present
             ;
             but
             Goodness
             k
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             and
             
             l
             Poverty
             .
             These
             Things
             are
             the
             true
             Means
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             remove
             the
             Hindrances
             of
             our
             Soul
             ,
             that
             thereafter
             it
             may
             resign
             it self
             the
             more
             easily
             and
             freely
             unto
             him
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             taught
             that
             we
             are
             to
             forsake
             many
             m
             Things
             which
             prove
             Hindrances
             of
             this
             Resignation
             to
             God
             :
             For
             he
             who
             loves
             the
             Riches
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             Pleasures
             and
             Delights
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             cannot
             be
             resigned
             to
             God
             ;
             nor
             yet
             the
             n
             who
             loves
             his
             Father
             ,
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             even
             his
             own
             Life
             .
             By
             reason
             therefore
             of
             the
             Blindness
             of
             Men
             ,
             it
             was
             needful
             that
             he
             should
             manifest
             to
             them
             in
             particular
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             forsake
             that
             they
             may
             be
             resigned
             to
             God.
             For
             if
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             only
             said
             simply
             that
             a
             Man
             must
             be
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             every
             one
             would
             have
             said
             or
             imagined
             ,
             that
             they
             lived
             in
             this
             Resignation
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             not
             Faith
             but
             in
             Speculation
             ,
             for
             they
             imagine
             they
             are
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             live
             in
             a
             Dependance
             on
             their
             own
             Will
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             some
             Person
             to
             whom
             they
             submit
             :
             And
             since
             Jesus
             Christ
             came
             to
             bring
             Light
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             open
             our
             Eyes
             by
             all
             the
             Means
             contain'd
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             us
             see
             how
             many
             Obstacles
             we
             put
             to
             this
             DEPENDANCE
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               She
               had
               declared
               to
               me
               many
               things
               besides
               those
               which
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               Gospel
               :
               And
               since
               Dependance
               only
               upon
               God
               was
               sufficient
               for
               Salvation
               ,
               I
               might
               very
               well
               have
               remained
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Sins
               of
               Men
               ,
               the
               poor
               Estate
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Dominion
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               with
               so
               many
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               do
               not
               concern
               my
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             You
             imagine
             that
             these
             Things
             do
             not
             concern
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             respect
             it
             directly
             ,
             but
             indirectly
             .
             They
             respect
             it
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             I
             believe
             it
             would
             be
             impossible
             for
             you
             to
             obtain
             it
             if
             you
             were
             ignorant
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             so
             many
             dangerous
             Evils
             .
             You
             would
             build
             your
             Salvation
             upon
             falfe
             .
             Suppositions
             of
             being
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             have
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Evil
             ,
             you
             cannot
             avoid
             it
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             deceived
             to
             your
             Loss
             .
             For
             the
             Wickedness
             of
             Men
             is
             now
             so
             covered
             over
             with
             Vertue
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             distinguish
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             .
             
             If
             you
             perceive
             not
             that
             Men
             are
             deceitful
             ,
             they
             will
             deceive
             you
             every
             Moment
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             believe
             not
             that
             they
             have
             forsaken
             God
             ,
             you
             will
             imitate
             them
             ,
             believing
             that
             they
             do
             well
             :
             This
             pious
             Opinion
             of
             your
             Neighbour
             will
             make
             you
             follow
             Evil
             insensibly
             .
             Thus
             we
             must
             not
             walk
             blindly
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Salvation
             :
             For
             you
             have
             more
             need
             to
             discover
             Evil
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             avoid
             it
             ,
             than
             Good
             ,
             to
             imitate
             it
             :
             Because
             if
             your
             Will
             were
             resigned
             to
             God
             without
             knowing
             the
             Wickedness
             of
             Men
             now
             ,
             they
             would
             certainly
             draw
             you
             back
             from
             this
             Resignation
             to
             make
             you
             take
             your
             own
             Will
             :
             And
             this
             under
             pious
             Pretexts
             :
             For
             they
             will
             reckon
             you
             to
             be
             deceived
             if
             you
             do
             not
             follow
             their
             wayes
             of
             Acting
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             be
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             you
             will
             contract
             his
             Qualities
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Truth
             :
             Which
             Men
             will
             not
             at
             all
             acknowledge
             ,
             but
             will
             take
             your
             Righteousness
             to
             be
             Selfpreciseness
             ;
             and
             your
             Goodness
             to
             be
             Silliness
             and
             want
             of
             Wit
             ;
             and
             your
             Truth
             will
             be
             reckoned
             Detraction
             as
             soon
             as
             by
             it
             you
             shall
             discover
             their
             Evils
             :
             And
             all
             this
             they
             shall
             do
             so
             dexterously
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             puzled
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             you
             will
             not
             do
             better
             to
             follow
             their
             Sentiments
             than
             the
             Direction
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             it
             is
             so
             necessary
             that
             you
             know
             the
             Wickedness
             of
             Men
             ,
             that
             you
             be
             not
             deceived
             by
             it
             .
             And
             if
             I
             have
             declared
             to
             you
             the
             poor
             Condition
             in
             which
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             now
             ,
             I
             have
             done
             it
             more
             out
             of
             Charity
             than
             to
             make
             known
             to
             you
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             :
             Because
             so
             long
             as
             you
             believe
             that
             this
             Roman
             Church
             is
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             you
             will
             take
             up
             with
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             Her
             instead
             of
             depending
             upon
             God
             ;
             and
             will
             indirectly
             follow
             the
             Devil
             ,
             while
             you
             believe
             you
             follow
             God
             :
             And
             if
             I
             had
             not
             declared
             to
             you
             that
             we
             are
             now
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             you
             would
             certainly
             be
             deceived
             ,
             because
             he
             Acts
             his
             greatest
             Villanies
             under
             the
             Cloak
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             introduces
             his
             Adherents
             into
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Preferments
             and
             Dignities
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             That
             o
             he
             may
             seduce
             the
             very-Elect
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             :
             For
             now
             more
             than
             Three
             Fourths
             of
             People
             are
             bound
             to
             the
             Devil
             p
             by
             express
             Covenant
             .
             And
             if
             you
             be
             ignorant
             of
             all
             these
             Truths
             ,
             by
             what
             Means
             shall
             you
             avoid
             their
             Snares
             ?
             
             As
             long
             as
             the
             Devil
             shall
             tempt
             you
             by
             evil
             Thoughts
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             following
             his
             Suggestions
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             has
             on
             his
             Side
             ,
             the
             Priests
             and
             the
             Religious
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Prelats
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             you
             will
             easily
             let
             your self
             be
             governed
             by
             them
             ,
             thinking
             that
             they
             are
             guided
             by
             this
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             in
             effect
             ,
             by
             that
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             By
             all
             which
             Things
             you
             may
             sufficiently
             discover
             the
             need
             you
             have
             to
             be
             informed
             of
             all
             these
             Evils
             when
             you
             desire
             to
             resign
             your self
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             else
             your
             Resignation
             will
             not
             last
             :
             Because
             Men
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             Antichrist
             ,
             would
             very
             shortly
             find
             the
             Means
             to
             draw
             you
             back
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             almost
             all
             well-disposed
             Persons
             ,
             perswadeing
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             fit
             still
             to
             have
             a
             good
             Opinion
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             must
             also
             depend
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Priests
             and
             the
             Religious
             are
             true
             Members
             of
             it
             :
             Though
             in
             the
             Sight
             of
             God
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             For
             all
             Men
             together
             are
             as
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Vices
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             the
             Babylon
             of
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             her
             Pillars
             are
             the
             Members
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             This
             being
             supposed
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             do
             you
             not
             think
             I
             had
             reason
             to
             declare
             to
             you
             all
             these
             things
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             be
             deceived
             by
             so
             great
             an
             Abyss
             of
             Evils
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             but
             too
             sufficient
             to
             hinder
             you
             from
             this
             RESIGNATION
             TO
             THE
             WILL
             OF
             GOD
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             thing
             necessary
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             which
             you
             can
             never
             attain
             without
             discovering
             and
             removing
             all
             the
             Hindrances
             which
             out
             of
             great
             Charity
             I
             have
             manifested
             unto
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             The
             Seventeenth
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Is
               a
               Recapitulation
               of
               all
               the
               preceding
               Matters
               ,
               their
               Scope
               and
               Vse
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               thanked
               her
               greatly
               for
               the
               Goodness
               she
               had
               shewn
               me
               in
               telling
               me
               so
               many
               things
               so
               profitable
               for
               my
               Salvation
               ,
               promising
               to
               observe
               them
               as
               much
               as
               I
               can
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             In
             this
             Practice
             consists
             your
             Salvation
             :
             For
             it
             matters
             little
             to
             know
             all
             the
             Conduct
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             Sciences
             and
             Secrets
             :
             If
             all
             this
             serve
             not
             as
             Means
             to
             work
             out
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             all
             q
             is
             Vanity
             and
             Amusement
             :
             Even
             Knowledge
             will
             serve
             for
             our
             greater
             Condemnation
             when
             we
             do
             not
             put
             in
             practice
             what
             we
             know
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             avoid
             and
             hate
             what
             we
             know
             to
             be
             evil
             .
             I
             would
             not
             have
             enlarged
             in
             declaring
             to
             you
             so
             many
             things
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             not
             observed
             in
             you
             a
             desire
             to
             put
             them
             in
             practice
             :
             For
             to
             know
             the
             Essence
             of
             Vertue
             without
             practising
             it
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             vain
             Speculation
             ;
             and
             to
             know
             Evil
             without
             avoiding
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             worse
             Curiosity
             ,
             which
             fills
             our
             Understanding
             without
             any
             Fruit.
             I
             have
             spoken
             r
             
               of
               true
               Vertue
            
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             follow
             it
             rather
             than
             what
             is
             false
             ;
             and
             also
             
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             follow
             her
             as
             if
             she
             were
             Holy.
             I
             have
             told
             you
             
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               Antichrist
            
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             let
             your self
             be
             deceived
             by
             false
             Appearances
             of
             Piety
             :
             declaring
             to
             you
             
               that
               more
               than
               Three
               Fourths
               of
               the
               World
               are
               in
               confederacy
               with
               him
               ,
            
             that
             you
             may
             work
             out
             your
             Salvation
             with
             Fear
             ,
             and
             may
             trust
             your self
             to
             No
             body
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             Wicked
             are
             the
             greatest
             Hypocrites
             that
             they
             may
             deceive
             the
             better
             .
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             That
             
               we
               are
               in
               the
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               last
               Plagues
               are
               begun
            
             ;
             that
             you
             may
             not
             put
             off
             your
             Conversion
             to
             another
             time
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             remains
             to
             us
             is
             short
             .
             I
             have
             told
             you
             that
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               will
               come
               upon
               Earth
               to
               judge
               the
               Good
               and
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               root
               out
               all
               Evil
               ,
            
             that
             you
             may
             aspire
             after
             that
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             may
             decline
             the
             Misery
             of
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             sent
             into
             Hell.
             I
             have
             told
             you
             
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               will
               abide
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               to
               Reign
               there
               with
               all
               the
               Just
               for
               ever
               :
            
             that
             the
             Expectation
             of
             this
             Glorious
             Coming
             may
             give
             you
             Strength
             to
             bear
             with
             patience
             the
             Rods
             and
             Tribulations
             which
             must
             shortly
             fall
             out
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             like
             hath
             not
             yet
             been
             seen
             .
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             
               that
               the
               World
               will
               last
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Creatures
               shall
               perish
               in
               their
               Kinds
               :
            
             that
             the
             Hope
             of
             your
             Blessedness
             may
             not
             be
             founded
             upon
             imaginary
             Goods
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             may
             in
             some
             manner
             
             comprehend
             what
             Contentment
             the
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Blessed
             shall
             have
             when
             all
             Malignity
             shall
             be
             removed
             from
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Elements
             and
             other
             Creatures
             shall
             serve
             for
             the
             Delight
             of
             Man
             ,
             who
             shall
             rule
             over
             all
             ,
             being
             united
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             Body
             and
             Soul
             :
             And
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             willingly
             despise
             the
             Delights
             of
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             in
             the
             Hope
             of
             those
             of
             which
             are
             to
             come
             .
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               converted
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               his
               People
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Catholicks
               shall
               be
               cast
               off
               and
               rejected
               :
            
             that
             you
             may
             never
             despise
             any
             Body
             ,
             since
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             most
             despised
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             most
             exalted
             ;
             and
             of
             Stones
             shall
             be
             made
             s
             
               Children
               of
               Abraham
            
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             may
             willingly
             quit
             the
             Maximes
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             which
             for
             her
             evil
             Deeds
             shall
             very
             shortly
             be
             rooted
             out
             .
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             
               that
               Man
               is
               created
               for
               no
               other
               end
               but
               to
               take
               his
               delight
               with
               God
               :
            
             that
             you
             may
             no
             longer
             seek
             for
             any
             thing
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             may
             despise
             all
             Things
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             this
             Conversation
             with
             God
             ;
             having
             told
             you
             also
             ,
             
               that
               this
               present
               Life
               is
               only
               a
               time
               of
               Penitence
               ,
            
             that
             all
             your
             Labours
             may
             be
             done
             in
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             to
             which
             God
             has
             subjected
             all
             Men
             for
             their
             Sins
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Laws
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               all
               Vertues
               ,
               do
               consist
               in
               the
               Resignation
               of
               our
               Will
               to
               that
               of
               God
               :
            
             that
             you
             may
             not
             be
             distracted
             by
             so
             many
             other
             different
             things
             ,
             but
             may
             pass
             your
             Life
             joyfully
             under
             this
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             least
             thing
             we
             can
             give
             to
             God
             for
             so
             many
             good
             Things
             we
             have
             received
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             permits
             us
             to
             enjoy
             provided
             we
             will
             depend
             upon
             him
             in
             all
             Things
             .
             I
             have
             also
             shewn
             you
             ,
             
               That
               so
               many
               divers
               Means
               which
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Monks
               ,
               and
               the
               Religious
               have
               taught
               us
               for
               working
               out
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               are
               things
               that
               withdraw
               us
               from
               it
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               are
               seduced
               and
               deceived
               :
            
             For
             they
             make
             us
             depend
             upon
             Men
             more
             than
             upon
             God
             :
             Which
             is
             an
             Idolatry
             that
             has
             infected
             all
             Christendom
             ,
             in
             which
             no
             Body
             studies
             any
             longer
             to
             resign
             his
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             enjoys
             and
             disposes
             of
             Things
             at
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             his
             own
             Soveraign
             .
             One
             will
             be
             Great
             ,
             and
             another
             Rich
             ;
             one
             will
             Rule
             over
             others
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             Obey'd
             and
             Serv'd
             ;
             one
             goes
             in
             a
             Coach
             ,
             another
             
             upon
             Horse
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             Every
             one
             will
             follow
             his
             Delights
             and
             Pleasures
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Inclination
             ,
             believing
             notwithstanding
             that
             they
             work
             out
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             because
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             promise
             it
             to
             them
             .
             These
             are
             new
             Gods
             and
             new
             Saviours
             ,
             who
             have
             changed
             the
             Order
             established
             by
             God
             ,
             our
             Father
             and
             Creatour
             ,
             and
             the
             Duties
             which
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             came
             to
             reach
             us
             They
             lead
             us
             in
             the
             Way
             to
             Hell
             ,
             perswading
             us
             that
             't
             is
             that
             to
             Paradise
             :
             With
             these
             Perswasions
             every
             one
             suffers
             himself
             to
             be
             deceived
             and
             seduced
             ,
             there
             being
             none
             now
             in
             Christendom
             who
             believe
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             saved
             without
             resigning
             their
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             :
             This
             nevertheless
             is
             an
             Eternal
             Truth
             ,
             that
             will
             never
             change
             let
             Man
             do
             what
             he
             will
             :
             If
             he
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             Dependance
             he
             has
             upon
             God
             in
             all
             Things
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             do
             not
             take
             up
             the
             Counsels
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             the
             true
             Means
             taught
             by
             God
             for
             returning
             to
             this
             Dependance
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             saved
             :
             For
             God
             teaches
             nothing
             that
             is
             useless
             ,
             but
             only
             Things
             precisely
             necessary
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             the
             World
             ought
             to
             submit
             ,
             This
             no
             Body
             does
             ,
             for
             they
             believe
             Men
             more
             than
             God
             :
             Though
             the
             most
             part
             are
             Rul'd
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             gains
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Men
             to
             himself
             by
             the
             Means
             of
             these
             wild
             Shepherds
             ,
             who
             abandon
             the
             Flock
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Infernal
             Wolf
             to
             destroy
             them
             with
             themselves
             for
             ever
             ,
             taking
             them
             off
             from
             God
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             themselves
             .
             I
             have
             told
             you
             also
             ,
             
               That
               there
               are
               no
               longer
               any
               true
               Christians
               upon
               Earth
               :
            
             that
             you
             may
             become
             one
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             blindly
             suppose
             your self
             to
             be
             so
             :
             For
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Christians
             ,
             but
             they
             who
             obey
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             All
             others
             are
             deceived
             in
             believing
             they
             are
             :
             For
             God
             does
             not
             change
             upon
             the
             Changes
             of
             Men
             :
             We
             are
             now
             as
             much
             obliged
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             as
             Adam
             ,
             the
             First
             Man
             ,
             was
             ;
             and
             as
             much
             obliged
             to
             Labour
             the
             Ground
             as
             he
             ,
             though
             we
             had
             committed
             no
             other
             Sin
             but
             what
             he
             did
             in
             us
             :
             We
             must
             also
             now
             follow
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             did
             ,
             because
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             immutable
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             change
             :
             Therefore
             he
             who
             does
             not
             follow
             it
             is
             no
             true
             Christian
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             saved
             without
             becoming
             so
             .
             No
             Body
             should
             flatter
             himself
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             We
             must
             imitate
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             t
             perish
             
             for
             ever
             :
             Because
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             Adam
             and
             by
             our
             own
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             fallen
             into
             this
             Sin
             of
             Ingratitude
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             not
             depend
             upon
             God
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             have
             need
             to
             take
             up
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             return
             to
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             just
             and
             reasonable
             .
             Though
             God
             had
             never
             demanded
             it
             of
             Man
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             both
             by
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             Right
             to
             render
             to
             God
             this
             Submission
             of
             his
             Will
             ;
             and
             he
             would
             certainly
             do
             it
             if
             he
             were
             not
             diverted
             from
             it
             by
             Men
             like
             himself
             :
             Because
             even
             Natural
             reason
             obliges
             him
             to
             depend
             upon
             him
             from
             whom
             he
             receives
             all
             Things
             .
             This
             ,
             Humane
             Wisdom
             has
             diverted
             ,
             having
             found
             out
             so
             many
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             to
             favour
             our
             Self-will
             ,
             that
             all
             People
             believe
             they
             may
             lawfully
             follow
             it
             without
             offending
             him
             who
             has
             reserved
             it
             for
             himself
             .
             These
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             are
             
               all
               blind
               who
               lead
               the
               blind
               ,
               and
               both
               fall
               into
               the
               ditch
            
             u
             .
             See
             that
             you
             never
             be
             of
             that
             Crew
             ;
             but
             believe
             in
             the
             Light
             that
             God
             manifests
             unto
             you
             .
             I
             have
             spoken
             TRUTH
             to
             you
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             an
             Affectation
             to
             be
             believed
             or
             followed
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             design
             and
             desire
             of
             your
             Salvation
             .
             All
             that
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             necessary
             for
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             use
             it
             well
             :
             Because
             we
             cannot
             Love
             God
             without
             knowing
             him
             ,
             nor
             follow
             Vertue
             without
             conceiving
             what
             it
             is
             :
             In
             like
             manner
             we
             cannot
             avoid
             Delusion
             without
             discovering
             it
             ,
             nor
             escape
             the
             Snares
             of
             the
             Devil
             without
             turning
             away
             from
             them
             .
             Make
             a
             good
             use
             of
             all
             these
             Things
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             happy
             both
             in
             this
             World
             and
             the
             other
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             my
             way
             of
             speaking
             may
             be
             somewhat
             uneasie
             ,
             to
             you
             ,
             because
             it
             agrees
             not
             with
             your
             Philosophy
             ,
             Theology
             ,
             or
             other
             Scholastick
             Sciences
             :
             But
             believe
             me
             ,
             I
             never
             professed
             any
             Humane
             Sciences
             :
             I
             choose
             rather
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             them
             than
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             could
             learn
             in
             a
             Quarter
             of
             an
             Hour
             all
             the
             Learning
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             employ
             even
             that
             Little
             Time
             about
             them
             :
             Because
             I
             know
             that
             Humane
             Learning
             is
             a
             great
             Hindrance
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             and
             also
             the
             Time
             is
             come
             that
             x
             
               God
               will
               destroy
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Wise
               ,
               and
               abolish
               the
               Prudence
               of
               the
               Prudent
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             use
             fine
             Discourses
             ,
             but
             such
             only
             as
             make
             the
             plain
             Truth
             be
             understood
             :
             Words
             and
             
             Terms
             may
             be
             contended
             about
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             real
             Meaning
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             .
             I
             will
             not
             dispute
             with
             the
             Learned
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             overcome
             them
             very
             shortly
             by
             the
             Effects
             of
             my
             Words
             ;
             nor
             will
             I
             polish
             my
             Language
             ,
             because
             simple
             Plainness
             pleases
             God
             more
             than
             the
             greatest
             Eloquence
             ,
             which
             is
             subject
             to
             Vanity
             :
             For
             he
             that
             speaks
             that
             he
             may
             talk
             well
             ,
             is
             full
             of
             Vain-glory
             :
             Renouncing
             which
             ,
             I
             seek
             nothing
             but
             plain
             Words
             that
             may
             express
             my
             Thoughts
             .
          
           
             I
             believe
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             have
             understood
             me
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             I
             can
             tell
             you
             no
             more
             whereby
             I
             may
             co-operate
             to
             your
             Salvation
             :
             There
             remains
             nothing
             but
             to
             put
             it
             in
             practice
             .
             This
             you
             will
             do
             more
             easily
             in
             a
             Solitude
             ,
             or
             Desert
             ,
             than
             elsewhere
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Corruption
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             prove
             great
             Hindrances
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             also
             because
             of
             the
             Power
             the
             Devil
             has
             now
             over
             their
             Minds
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             infatuate
             all
             those
             who
             are
             yet
             sound
             and
             entire
             .
             Flee
             therefore
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             avoid
             these
             Dangers
             ,
             and
             be
             afraid
             lest
             you
             be
             diverted
             from
             your
             good
             Purpose
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             look
             back
             y
             like
             
             Lot's
             Wife
             ,
             who
             was
             changed
             into
             a
             Pillar
             of
             Salt.
             Yet
             a
             little
             Penitence
             ,
             and
             then
             God
             will
             deliver
             you
             from
             it
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Joy
             that
             shall
             never
             end
             ,
             This
             is
             what
             I
             wish
             you
             ,
             and
             bid
             you
             .
             Adieu
             .
          
           
             
               I
               was
               troubled
               to
               hear
               that
               she
               would
               leave
               me
               ,
               entreating
               she
               would
               not
               withdraw
               from
               me
               ,
               since
               I
               resolved
               to
               follow
               what
               she
               had
               taught
               me
               ,
               which
               was
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               denying
               of
               my self
               ,
               and
               a
               dependance
               upon
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             It
             will
             be
             more
             for
             your
             purity
             to
             stay
             alone
             :
             Because
             I
             am
             but
             a
             Creature
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             cleave
             to
             the
             Creatour
             only
             without
             Interruption
             :
             He
             will
             lead
             you
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             provided
             you
             be
             resigned
             to
             his
             Will
             ;
             you
             need
             no
             more
             Instructions
             from
             any
             .
             I
             have
             told
             you
             abundantly
             what
             may
             bring
             you
             to
             an
             Union
             with
             God.
             To
             speak
             more
             would
             be
             henceforth
             but
             a
             Repetition
             of
             what
             is
             already
             said
             ,
             which
             would
             rob
             us
             both
             of
             our
             Time
             ,
             and
             that
             would
             be
             better
             employed
             in
             the
             Practice
             than
             in
             Repetitions
             .
             Leave
             me
             to
             my
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             take
             also
             yours
             .
             God
             did
             not
             create
             us
             together
             ,
             He
             will
             Save
             us
             though
             we
             be
             
             separate
             in
             Body
             .
             True
             Union
             consists
             in
             a
             conformity
             of
             the
             Will
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             particular
             Conferences
             .
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             have
             often
             withdrawn
             from
             conversing
             with
             God
             to
             speak
             to
             you
             of
             so
             many
             diverse
             Things
             :
             But
             I
             judg'd
             them
             necessary
             for
             your
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             not
             uneasie
             to
             me
             :
             But
             now
             that
             you
             know
             the
             Truth
             of
             many
             Things
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             expedient
             to
             speak
             to
             you
             any
             longer
             .
             God
             will
             still
             teach
             you
             sufficiently
             ,
             provided
             you
             continue
             faithful
             to
             him
             .
             He
             never
             denied
             what
             Men
             ask
             of
             him
             for
             their
             Salvation
             .
             You
             ought
             to
             have
             no
             other
             Designs
             .
             Let
             the
             a
             World
             be
             overturned
             ;
             Let
             the
             Roman
             Church
             perish
             ;
             Let
             the
             Elements
             be
             moved
             against
             Sinners
             ;
             all
             this
             cannot
             touch
             you
             ,
             provided
             you
             keep
             firmly
             united
             to
             God.
             Quit
             all
             Things
             willingly
             to
             find
             this
             Union
             .
             It
             matters
             little
             whether
             I
             am
             with
             you
             or
             not
             :
             Provided
             you
             be
             with
             God
             ,
             He
             should
             suffice
             you
             :
             For
             he
             only
             can
             save
             you
             ,
             and
             no
             Body
             else
             .
             There
             is
             always
             a
             Mixture
             when
             the
             Creature
             cleaves
             to
             its
             like
             .
             I
             often
             despised
             those
             who
             cleave
             to
             others
             ,
             even
             though
             it
             was
             under
             some
             pious
             Pretext
             .
             I
             will
             not
             do
             my self
             what
             I
             despise
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               She
               had
               promised
               to
               explain
               to
               me
               the
            
             24th
             .
             Chapter
             
               of
               St.
            
             Matthew
             :
             
               That
               she
               ought
               at
               least
               ,
               to
               give
               me
               it
               before
               she
               leave
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             willingly
             fail
             in
             my
             Promise
             .
             Give
             me
             the
             Text
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             explain
             it
             Word
             by
             Word
             ;
             and
             I
             wish
             that
             all
             sincere
             Persons
             may
             see
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             discover
             that
             this
             Chapter
             speaks
             of
             the
             present
             Time.
             Every
             one
             reads
             it
             without
             understanding
             it
             :
             Nevertheless
             ,
             there
             are
             fair
             Advertisements
             to
             beware
             of
             this
             dangerous
             Time
             in
             which
             we
             live
             at
             present
             .
             These
             are
             not
             Tales
             made
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             Truths
             come
             from
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             Learn
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             Counsels
             that
             he
             gives
             :
             They
             are
             most
             saving
             ,
             〈◊〉
             for
             escaping
             b
             the
             Evils
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             hang
             〈◊〉
             our
             Heads
             .
             I
             must
             give
             it
             in
             Writing
             for
             an
             eternal
             Memorial
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             whether
             all
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             it
             shall
             not
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             our
             Time.
             Do
             not
             oppose
             what
             you
             shall
             find
             contrary
             to
             your
             Learning
             ,
             or
             old
             Impressions
             ,
             because
             
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             will
             give
             the
             perfect
             Understanding
             of
             all
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             has
             not
             been
             hitherto
             heard
             of
             :
             For
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             Fulness
             of
             Time.
             If
             you
             receive
             them
             with
             Humility
             of
             Heart
             ,
             you
             shall
             understand
             all
             Things
             perfectly
             .
             But
             you
             must
             
               become
               an
               Infant
            
             ,
             and
             cease
             from
             your
             own
             Wisdom
             :
             For
             God
             
               reveals
               (
               c
               )
               his
               Secrets
               to
               Babes
               ▪
               and
               hides
               them
               from
               the
               Great
               and
               Wise
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             You
             must
             not
             control
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             say
             ,
             
               Such
               a
               Father
               explains
               this
               thus
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               :
            
             Because
             Fulness
             is
             still
             more
             than
             a
             Portion
             .
             You
             will
             find
             what
             I
             shall
             say
             more
             clear
             than
             all
             that
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             ever
             said
             :
             Because
             the
             Time
             is
             come
             of
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             all
             Things
             :
             But
             you
             must
             simplifie
             your
             Understanding
             as
             a
             little
             Child
             ,
             else
             you
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
               I
               brought
               her
               the
               Text
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               promising
               entirely
               to
               submit
               my
               Vnderstanding
               as
               much
               as
               was
               possible
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               receive
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             This
             Submission
             is
             the
             Preparation
             required
             :
             For
             if
             you
             set
             up
             for
             the
             Doctour
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             knowing
             Man
             you
             will
             oppose
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Source
             of
             all
             Wisdom
             .
             It
             must
             alwayes
             be
             believed
             and
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             wise●
             than
             all
             the
             Doctours
             that
             ever
             were
             in
             ●he
             World
             and
             that
             we
             learn
             more
             by
             a
             small
             ●ay
             of
             his
             Light
             than
             by
             a
             Hundred
             Years
             of
             very
             assiduous
             Study
             .
             Therefore
             ▪
             reckon
             all
             d
             your
             Learning
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             become
             e
             as
             a
             Child
             newly
             born
             again
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             receive
             these
             new
             Notices
             ,
             which
             will
             give
             you
             more
             Light
             than
             all
             the
             Fathers
             had
             together
             :
             Because
             they
             never
             discovered
             the
             hid
             Treasures
             f
             ;
             for
             the
             Time
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             .
             Every
             one
             spoke
             of
             it
             according
             to
             his
             Conceit
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             what
             it
             really
             was
             :
             For
             it
             was
             a
             Sealed
             g
             Book
             ,
             that
             none
             was
             worthy
             to
             open
             but
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             after
             he
             was
             put
             to
             death
             and
             Crucified
             .
             To
             this
             very
             Time
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             all
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             fulfilled
             but
             this
             Death
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             way
             for
             the
             Wonders
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             have
             remained
             hid
             till
             now
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             be
             revealed
             to
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             humble
             in
             Heart
             :
             But
             the
             Wise
             h
             shall
             
             perish
             with
             their
             Wisdom
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             I
             exhort
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             Simplicity
             ,
             and
             Submission
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             worthy
             to
             receive
             the
             Light
             which
             breaks
             forth
             in
             our
             Days
             ,
             and
             to
             behold
             the
             i
             New
             Jerusalem
             descend
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             adorned
             as
             a
             Bride
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             her
             Espousals
             .
             The
             Alliance
             l
             of
             God
             with
             Men
             will
             then
             be
             accomplished
             :
             The
             Earth
             will
             then
             be
             renewed
             .
             All
             Creatures
             will
             quit
             their
             Malignity
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             confined
             to
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Earth
             m
             to
             torment
             the
             Bodies
             and
             Souls
             of
             all
             those
             who
             would
             not
             submit
             their
             Wills
             to
             God.
             They
             shall
             receive
             Pains
             and
             Anguish
             according
             to
             the
             Measure
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             being
             overwhelmed
             with
             the
             Malignities
             which
             were
             caused
             by
             these
             Sins
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Eighteenth
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Speaks
               of
               Hell
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Damned
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               they
               who
               have
               followed
               their
               own
               Will
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               Evil
               ,
               and
               that
               few
               are
               disposed
               to
               quit
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               resign
               themselves
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               receive
               the
               Divine
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               If
               all
               Men
               who
               will
               not
               submit
               their
               Will
               to
               God
               shall
               be
               confined
               to
               Hell
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             assuredly
             they
             shall
             :
             None
             shall
             escape
             Hell
             n
             who
             have
             followed
             their
             own
             Will
             :
             And
             this
             most
             righteously
             :
             For
             God
             cannot
             save
             him
             who
             withdraws
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             who
             with
             his
             full
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Consent
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             will
             independently
             follow
             his
             own
             Inclinations
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             Creatour
             .
             We
             know
             well
             enough
             we
             cannot
             save
             our
             
             selves
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Salvation
             depends
             upon
             God
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             quitted
             our
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             adhere
             to
             our selves
             !
             This
             is
             a
             false
             Perswasion
             which
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             World
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             insensible
             of
             our
             Misery
             .
             For
             God
             will
             never
             save
             him
             o
             who
             will
             not
             depend
             upon
             him
             .
             If
             through
             Frailty
             we
             commit
             some
             Acts
             of
             Independence
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             repent
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             yet
             hope
             for
             Pardon
             :
             But
             when
             we
             see
             that
             all
             Men
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             following
             their
             own
             Wills
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             leave
             it
             off
             ,
             being
             readier
             to
             murmur
             against
             God
             than
             to
             yield
             up
             their
             Wills
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             render
             to
             them
             according
             to
             their
             Works
             .
             God
             made
             no
             p
             Malignity
             in
             the
             Elements
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             having
             created
             all
             good
             and
             perfect
             :
             But
             Sin
             q
             and
             the
             Self-will
             of
             Man
             has
             brought
             a
             Malignity
             into
             all
             Things
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Work
             of
             his
             Hands
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             just
             to
             render
             to
             each
             one
             what
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             Man
             have
             for
             his
             Portion
             r
             the
             Malignity
             of
             all
             the
             Creatures
             to
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Works
             of
             s
             his
             Hands
             ,
             that
             the
             Fire
             burn
             him
             ,
             the
             Water
             swallow
             him
             up
             ,
             the
             Wind
             bluster
             ,
             the
             Earth
             be
             Thorns
             to
             prick
             him
             ,
             the
             Dogs
             bite
             him
             ,
             the
             Wolf
             devour
             him
             ,
             the
             Lion
             tear
             him
             ,
             the
             Serpent
             poyson
             him
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Creatures
             shall
             spue
             out
             their
             Malignity
             upon
             Man
             ,
             who
             brought
             it
             upon
             them
             ,
             by
             forsaking
             his
             Dependance
             upon
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               upon
               this
               Supposition
               ,
               all
               shall
               be
               damned
               :
               Because
               none
               resign
               their
               Will
               to
               God
               ,
               since
               every
               one
               enjoyes
               it
               as
               much
               as
               is
               possible
               for
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               replied
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             have
             told
             you
             long
             ago
             ,
             that
             Paradise
             was
             shut
             ;
             and
             that
             none
             did
             any
             longer
             enter
             into
             it
             :
             Because
             no
             Body
             resigns
             his
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God.
             The
             Maximes
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             so
             blinded
             Mens
             Spirits
             by
             so
             many
             different
             wayes
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             none
             consider
             the
             Obligation
             that
             lies
             on
             them
             to
             resign
             their
             Wills
             to
             God.
             They
             think
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             frequenting
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             though
             nevertheless
             they
             follow
             their
             own
             Will
             in
             every
             Thing
             .
             This
             ruines
             all
             
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             has
             caused
             the
             general
             Judgment
             :
             For
             God
             having
             beheld
             t
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             found
             not
             one
             who
             was
             resigned
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             one
             that
             did
             good
             :
             All
             having
             forsaken
             u
             God
             to
             follow
             their
             own
             Wills.
             And
             this
             general
             Evil
             has
             caused
             the
             general
             Sentence
             ,
             which
             is
             irrevocable
             :
             Because
             there
             is
             Time
             no
             longer
             .
             If
             any
             desires
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             he
             must
             make
             haste
             :
             For
             the
             Last
             Times
             are
             near
             their
             End.
             They
             began
             when
             x
             Jesus
             Christ
             became
             Man
             ,
             and
             by
             Grace
             have
             continued
             till
             now
             ,
             to
             give
             Man
             a
             full
             Measure
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             Time
             for
             his
             Conversion
             .
             Time
             is
             come
             to
             its
             End.
             Yet
             y
             a
             little
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             the
             Judgment
             will
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             Wicked
             shall
             go
             to
             the
             Abyss
             of
             all
             Evils
             z
             ,
             and
             the
             Converted
             to
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             all
             Good
             ,
             which
             shall
             never
             end
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             spiritual
             but
             also
             bodily
             and
             a
             material
             :
             For
             all
             the
             Creatures
             will
             render
             their
             Duty
             to
             Man
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             shall
             pay
             his
             Duty
             to
             God.
             They
             were
             created
             to
             serve
             for
             the
             Delight
             of
             Man
             b
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             created
             to
             serve
             c
             for
             the
             Delight
             of
             God
             :
             And
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             shall
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             his
             God
             ,
             d
             he
             shall
             experience
             that
             the
             Beasts
             and
             Elements
             shall
             submit
             also
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             Man
             :
             For
             for
             this
             they
             were
             all
             created
             :
             And
             if
             we
             see
             the
             Beasts
             and
             Elements
             rebel
             against
             Man
             ,
             this
             is
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             but
             because
             he
             rebels
             against
             his
             God
             :
             For
             else
             all
             inferiour
             Things
             would
             be
             entirely
             subject
             to
             Man
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             entirely
             subject
             to
             God
             ,
             even
             though
             it
             were
             in
             this
             Miserable
             Life
             .
             We
             have
             Examples
             of
             this
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             many
             Saints
             ,
             who
             because
             they
             resigned
             their
             Wills
             to
             God
             ,
             had
             in
             this
             Time
             of
             Penitence
             g
             the
             Power
             to
             command
             the
             Elements
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             familiar
             with
             the
             Wild
             Beasts
             .
             One
             carried
             Fire
             without
             being
             burnt
             by
             it
             :
             Another
             stay'd
             the
             Sun
             h
             :
             And
             several
             have
             tam'd
             Wild
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             commanded
             the
             Wind
             and
             Tempests
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             other
             Wonders
             ,
             playing
             with
             Serpents
             ,
             and
             recreating
             themselves
             with
             Birds
             which
             assembled
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             some
             Servants
             of
             God.
             This
             
             is
             a
             certain
             Proof
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Sin
             only
             that
             gives
             all
             the
             Malignity
             to
             every
             Thing
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             but
             the
             Rebellion
             that
             Man
             has
             raised
             against
             his
             God
             ,
             renders
             all
             the
             Elements
             and
             other
             Creatures
             Rebels
             against
             him
             .
             If
             we
             would
             from
             this
             time
             yield
             up
             our
             Will
             into
             God's
             Hands
             ,
             and
             submit
             our selves
             entirely
             to
             him
             ,
             we
             should
             immediately
             find
             that
             all
             Things
             would
             subject
             themselves
             to
             us
             without
             any
             constraint
             .
             How
             greatly
             does
             Man
             wrong
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             needs
             dispose
             of
             his
             own
             Will
             ?
             He
             makes
             himself
             miserable
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             in
             that
             to
             come
             :
             Whereas
             by
             being
             willing
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             he
             has
             all
             under
             his
             Power
             ,
             together
             with
             Eternal
             Bliss
             .
             What
             Infatuation
             of
             Spirit
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             not
             do
             a
             Thing
             so
             good
             ,
             so
             just
             ,
             and
             so
             reasonable
             ,
             as
             
               to
               resign
               our
               Will
               to
               that
               of
               God!
            
             If
             Men
             were
             taught
             this
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             other
             frivolous
             Devotions
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             impossible
             that
             any
             would
             deny
             God
             so
             profitable
             a
             Submission
             .
             But
             they
             let
             themselves
             be
             amused
             by
             the
             Discourses
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             propose
             a
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             being
             able
             to
             give
             it
             .
             These
             are
             those
             false
             Christs
             and
             false
             Prophets
             of
             whom
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             so
             often
             told
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             i
             take
             heed
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             deceived
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             think
             any
             longer
             of
             resigning
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             doing
             saving
             Penitence
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               There
               were
               yet
               divers
               Persons
               who
               desired
               to
               be
               resigned
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               do
               Pennance
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               in
               this
               World.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             You
             take
             the
             Bark
             often
             for
             the
             Wood
             :
             For
             those
             who
             say
             they
             will
             be
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             have
             nothing
             but
             outward
             Words
             :
             For
             if
             they
             were
             truly
             so
             ,
             they
             k
             would
             be
             governed
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             would
             no
             longer
             labour
             for
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             Heaven
             .
             Even
             the
             Labour
             that
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             support
             of
             Life
             would
             be
             done
             only
             to
             fulfil
             their
             Penitence
             appointed
             by
             God.
             But
             when
             we
             see
             them
             aim
             at
             Places
             ,
             Honours
             and
             Dignities
             ;
             or
             Deal
             and
             Traffick
             to
             acquire
             Riches
             or
             Pleasures
             ;
             that
             one
             would
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             another
             a
             Religious
             ;
             one
             build
             Cloysters
             ,
             another
             Houses
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             to
             abide
             in
             them
             for
             ever
             :
             All
             these
             Things
             ,
             with
             a
             Thousand
             
             others
             ,
             are
             infallible
             Evidences
             that
             God
             does
             not
             govern
             our
             Will
             :
             For
             he
             could
             not
             move
             us
             to
             make
             Tabernacles
             here
             ,
             since
             he
             has
             sent
             us
             hither
             only
             to
             undergo
             a
             short
             Penitence
             .
             He
             could
             not
             incite
             us
             to
             build
             what
             must
             be
             so
             quickly
             destroyed
             .
             Neither
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             built
             Temples
             or
             Houses
             ,
             being
             contented
             with
             what
             was
             simply
             necessary
             .
             In
             which
             the
             Heathens
             will
             rise
             up
             against
             us
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             who
             did
             so
             despise
             the
             shortness
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             build
             Houses
             ,
             contenting
             themselves
             with
             a
             Tub
             to
             cover
             them
             from
             the
             Injuries
             of
             the
             Season
             :
             Others
             threw
             their
             Mony
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             not
             judging
             it
             necessary
             for
             so
             short
             a
             Life
             ,
             though
             since
             that
             Time
             ours
             is
             much
             shortned
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             true
             that
             we
             are
             willing
             to
             do
             Pennance
             ,
             because
             every
             one
             avoids
             Sufferings
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             saving
             Pennance
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             suffered
             for
             fulfilling
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             :
             For
             else
             we
             may
             suffer
             much
             without
             Meriting
             ,
             as
             Robbers
             and
             Thieves
             do
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               this
               ought
               to
               be
               preached
               through
               all
               the
               World
               that
               they
               who
               would
               perish
               through
               Ignorance
               might
               hear
               the
               Truth
               and
               be
               converted
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             You
             may
             do
             as
             you
             please
             :
             As
             for
             me
             I
             retire
             :
             For
             I
             am
             not
             sent
             to
             preach
             ,
             but
             simply
             to
             declare
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             to
             you
             .
             You
             may
             have
             sufficiently
             remarked
             in
             all
             my
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             my
             Life
             ;
             if
             there
             were
             any
             Affectations
             or
             Passions
             which
             should
             move
             me
             to
             tell
             you
             these
             Things
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             no
             Self-Interest
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             desire
             to
             please
             or
             displease
             Men
             ,
             nor
             to
             affect
             the
             speaking
             new
             or
             marvellous
             Things
             .
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             led
             by
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             had
             such
             Compassion
             for
             Men
             ,
             that
             for
             them
             he
             endured
             a
             bitter
             Passion
             and
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
             If
             you
             preach
             these
             Things
             to
             Men
             of
             good
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             who
             thirst
             after
             the
             Truth
             ,
             they
             will
             gladly
             hear
             you
             ,
             and
             yield
             themselves
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             God
             :
             For
             they
             will
             easily
             see
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             no
             Flattery
             for
             any
             Body
             ;
             nor
             yet
             Contempt
             ,
             or
             sensual
             Animosity
             ;
             but
             pure
             solid
             Truths
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             resist
             but
             they
             who
             are
             in
             League
             with
             Satan
             ,
             and
             love
             Lyes
             ,
             and
             resist
             the
             Truth
             .
             Those
             will
             very
             hardly
             receive
             Truths
             that
             are
             so
             opposite
             to
             them
             ;
             they
             will
             induce
             effeminate
             Spirits
             to
             reject
             these
             Things
             as
             evil
             ,
             perceiving
             
             that
             the
             knowledge
             of
             these
             will
             take
             from
             their
             Master
             the
             Devil
             the
             Power
             to
             deceive
             by
             Falshood
             and
             Hypocrisie
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             will
             be
             forced
             very
             quickly
             to
             discover
             his
             Mischievous
             Reign
             l
             :
             Because
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             catch
             Souls
             any
             longer
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             Piety
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             done
             hitherto
             .
             And
             his
             furious
             Reign
             shall
             be
             far
             less
             dangerous
             :
             For
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             shall
             be
             known
             for
             the
             Devil
             ,
             no
             Body
             will
             follow
             him
             any
             longer
             ,
             except
             they
             who
             wilfully
             yield
             up
             themselves
             to
             him
             :
             Whereas
             at
             present
             every
             one
             follows
             him
             blindly
             :
             But
             so
             soon
             as
             his
             Malice
             shall
             be
             discovered
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             no
             longer
             Power
             over
             Innocent
             Souls
             .
             Tell
             the
             Truth
             boldly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             all
             good
             Men
             in
             Confidence
             :
             But
             beware
             of
             the
             Adherents
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             m
             who
             let
             themselves
             be
             governed
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             precisely
             in
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Devil
             :
             Because
             these
             will
             do
             you
             much
             Mischief
             when
             they
             think
             they
             are
             doing
             well
             :
             For
             they
             who
             have
             their
             Minds
             infatuated
             do
             serve
             the
             Devil
             as
             well
             as
             Sorcerers
             themselves
             :
             The
             one
             directly
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             indirectly
             .
             You
             will
             still
             discover
             them
             by
             the
             resistance
             which
             they
             will
             make
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             hear
             it
             :
             Because
             they
             know
             very
             well
             they
             cannot
             change
             the
             Truth
             :
             They
             endeavour
             at
             least
             to
             reject
             and
             despise
             it
             ,
             that
             no
             Body
             may
             receve
             it
             .
             This
             will
             be
             the
             Devils
             last
             Effort
             .
             For
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Truth
             shall
             be
             known
             ,
             it
             will
             strongly
             resist
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             will
             break
             his
             Head.
             Observe
             still
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Disposition
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             you
             would
             declare
             these
             Truths
             :
             And
             when
             you
             find
             opposition
             from
             them
             ,
             leave
             off
             speaking
             to
             them
             :
             For
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             disposed
             to
             profit
             by
             the
             Truth
             ,
             will
             give
             Ear
             to
             it
             willingly
             ,
             and
             with
             Hungry
             Desires
             will
             search
             even
             to
             the
             Bottom
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             discover
             the
             Essence
             of
             it
             :
             For
             no
             good
             Men
             can
             resist
             the
             Truth
             ,
             nor
             the
             Things
             which
             are
             proposed
             to
             them
             ,
             without
             having
             examined
             whether
             they
             be
             Good
             or
             Evil
             :
             But
             the
             Wicked
             will
             resist
             it
             ,
             before
             they
             know
             it
             :
             And
             if
             they
             can
             catch
             a
             Word
             different
             from
             their
             School
             Terms
             ,
             they
             will
             take
             it
             in
             a
             quite
             contrary
             Sence
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             do
             not
             amuse
             your self
             with
             Questions
             and
             Disputes
             ,
             For
             this
             would
             be
             to
             cast
             Roses
             before
             Swine
             :
             
             Offer
             them
             only
             to
             those
             who
             will
             take
             pleasure
             to
             smell
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             these
             who
             will
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             Dunghil
             .
             All
             good
             Men
             will
             feel
             in
             the
             Bottom
             of
             their
             Souls
             that
             this
             cannot
             come
             from
             the
             Devil
             :
             For
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Lyes
             ;
             and
             never
             incites
             to
             Self-denial
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             too
             proud
             :
             Nor
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             hates
             him
             :
             And
             yet
             less
             to
             resign
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             catches
             all
             Men
             by
             their
             Self-will
             .
             All
             my
             Discourses
             have
             for
             their
             Scope
             all
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             is
             never
             contrary
             to
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Ninteenth
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Sheweth
               ,
               That
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Antichrist
               hinders
               Men
               from
               discovering
               the
               saving
               Truth
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Heathens
               are
               more
               resigned
               to
               God
               than
               the
               Christians
               at
               present
               .
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               I
               thought
               no
               Body
               in
               the
               World
               could
               resist
               so
               clear
               Truths
               ,
               without
               betraying
               his
               own
               Conscience
               :
               That
               all
               the
               Things
               she
               had
               told
               me
               did
               speak
               forth
               themselves
               ,
               and
               were
               attended
               with
               such
               solid
               Foundations
               and
               such
               firm
               Reasons
               ,
               that
               the
               Learned
               and
               Vnlearned
               might
               comprehend
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Scope
               of
               all
               was
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Salvation
               of
               Souls
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               in
               them
               that
               savoured
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             If
             we
             were
             not
             fallen
             into
             the
             Reign
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             no
             Body
             could
             resist
             so
             clear
             Truths
             .
             All
             the
             World
             would
             feel
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             discover
             his
             Deceits
             ;
             every
             one
             would
             flie
             to
             the
             Desert
             to
             do
             Penitence
             ,
             bewailing
             his
             past
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Errours
             wherein
             he
             had
             lived
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             .
             But
             the
             Michief
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Antichrist
             has
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Adherents
             who
             take
             up
             his
             Quarrel
             ,
             and
             resist
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             themselves
             have
             difficulty
             to
             receive
             it
             :
             For
             they
             disfigure
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             pass
             for
             Lyes
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             telling
             those
             who
             
             advance
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             seduce
             the
             People
             ,
             n
             as
             they
             said
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             when
             he
             brought
             Light
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             calling
             him
             
               a
               Seducer
            
             o
             
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             or
             p
             
               one
               that
               had
               a
               Devil
            
             .
             The
             Power
             of
             Darkness
             is
             much
             encreast
             since
             the
             Time
             that
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             look'd
             for
             but
             q
             Outrages
             from
             all
             the
             Devil's
             Adherents
             ,
             In
             this
             case
             a
             Man
             must
             count
             it
             a
             Happiness
             to
             suffer
             r
             Persecution
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             and
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             s
             no
             more
             blessed
             Death
             than
             to
             dye
             a
             Martyr
             for
             the
             Truth
             .
             But
             he
             must
             beware
             of
             Men
             t
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             rather
             part
             with
             his
             Skin
             than
             lose
             his
             Soul.
             You
             will
             find
             more
             Welcome
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             among
             the
             Jews
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             than
             among
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             who
             condemn
             others
             to
             Authorize
             their
             own
             Customs
             ,
             despising
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             sayes
             ,
             u
             
               Judge
               not
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               judged
               ;
               condemn
               not
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               condemned
               .
            
             These
             Catholicks
             condemn
             all
             those
             who
             do
             not
             follow
             them
             :
             This
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             they
             are
             judged
             ,
             and
             condemned
             first
             to
             be
             rooted
             out
             .
             They
             condemn
             so
             many
             holy
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             will
             go
             before
             them
             x
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             faithful
             to
             God
             though
             they
             had
             not
             any
             Laws
             or
             Institutions
             to
             know
             Him
             :
             Nevertheless
             many
             resigned
             their
             Wills
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             obeyed
             the
             Truth
             in
             their
             Lives
             ;
             whereas
             these
             Christians
             follow
             Lyes
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Devil
             y
             is
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             none
             of
             them
             will
             resign
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Truth
             which
             discovers
             the
             shortness
             of
             this
             miserable
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             certainty
             of
             one
             that
             shall
             be
             Eternal
             .
             These
             Heathens
             knew
             a
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             resigned
             themselves
             ;
             and
             seeing
             the
             Misery
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             they
             bewailed
             it
             ;
             they
             laughed
             when
             they
             considered
             the
             Stupidity
             of
             Men
             who
             took
             pleasure
             in
             this
             Life
             ;
             and
             judg'd
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             called
             Men
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             use
             their
             Reason
             to
             discover
             the
             Truth
             of
             Things
             :
             For
             he
             who
             went
             through
             the
             City
             of
             Athens
             with
             his
             Lantern
             ,
             seeking
             for
             a
             Man
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             so
             many
             Thousands
             as
             were
             in
             the
             Market-place
             ,
             
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             that
             they
             who
             were
             about
             him
             were
             all
             Men
             :
             But
             seeing
             they
             were
             all
             occupied
             ,
             in
             buying
             ,
             and
             selling
             ,
             and
             Trading
             for
             the
             Earth
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             acknowledge
             them
             to
             be
             Reasonable
             Men
             :
             Because
             he
             who
             has
             Reason
             ,
             ought
             to
             use
             it
             for
             his
             Eternal
             Happiness
             ,
             else
             he
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             Beast
             :
             For
             Reason
             only
             makes
             a
             Man
             ;
             without
             which
             he
             does
             not
             differ
             from
             the
             Brute
             Beasts
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             unreasonable
             Animals
             ,
             and
             Men
             are
             reasonable
             ones
             :
             Laying
             aside
             which
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             much
             Brutes
             as
             the
             Beasts
             .
             This
             made
             the
             Philosopher
             search
             for
             a
             Man
             among
             so
             great
             a
             Number
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             find
             one
             ;
             because
             all
             spent
             their
             Lives
             in
             Worldly
             Business
             ,
             instead
             of
             employing
             them
             in
             the
             Study
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             God.
             And
             they
             condemn
             those
             Heathens
             as
             damned
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             part
             I
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             SAINTS
             ,
             and
             believe
             y
             they
             will
             come
             to
             Reign
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             to
             condemn
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             besides
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             had
             Lawes
             and
             Commandments
             from
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             obliged
             them
             to
             a
             farther
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Immortality
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             the
             Shortness
             and
             Misery
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             despise
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Vanity
             of
             perishing
             Goods
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             abandon
             them
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             these
             Christians
             does
             any
             of
             these
             Things
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               If
               it
               was
               indeed
               possible
               that
               not
               so
               much
               as
               one
               Christian
               should
               be
               resigned
               to
               God
               ,
               nor
               have
               the
               Vertues
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             :
             This
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             z
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Christian
             is
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             understands
             true
             Vertue
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Heathens
             did
             :
             Because
             none
             apply
             themselves
             to
             it
             .
             Since
             they
             became
             Idolaters
             of
             Men
             ,
             they
             have
             left
             off
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             abondoned
             themselves
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             their
             Idols
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             They
             Preach
             and
             Teach
             through
             all
             Christendom
             ,
             
               That
               we
               must
               depend
               upon
               Men
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               That
               we
               must
               believe
               and
               follow
               them
               ,
               even
               with
               a
               blind
               Obedience
               :
            
             In
             which
             they
             prefer
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             demands
             only
             of
             Man
             that
             he
             obey
             him
             in
             what
             he
             shall
             make
             known
             to
             him
             ;
             having
             
             given
             him
             Eyes
             to
             discover
             this
             Beautiful
             Universe
             ,
             a
             that
             when
             he
             sees
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             different
             Creatures
             so
             marvellous
             and
             so
             well
             ordered
             ,
             he
             might
             clearly
             perceive
             that
             all
             those
             Things
             must
             proceed
             from
             a
             God
             :
             since
             Men
             and
             Nature
             can
             make
             nothing
             like
             them
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             when
             Man
             considers
             himself
             he
             discovers
             evidently
             by
             his
             Understanding
             ,
             that
             his
             Soul
             ,
             his
             Memory
             ,
             his
             Understanding
             cannot
             come
             but
             from
             a
             God
             ,
             for
             no
             such
             Thing
             can
             come
             from
             Nature
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             his
             Body
             ,
             since
             all
             the
             Industry
             of
             Men
             is
             not
             capable
             to
             make
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Hair
             of
             our
             Head.
             This
             obliges
             us
             to
             acknowledge
             a
             God
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             different
             Operations
             ,
             without
             being
             put
             to
             know
             God
             blindly
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             to
             love
             or
             follow
             him
             blindly
             ;
             as
             these
             Christians
             say
             we
             must
             obey
             and
             follow
             Men
             blindly
             :
             For
             when
             we
             consider
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             observe
             what
             he
             has
             done
             for
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             we
             should
             cease
             to
             love
             and
             follow
             such
             a
             Benefactour
             .
             If
             we
             had
             but
             the
             Light
             of
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             readily
             yield
             this
             blind
             Submission
             to
             Men
             :
             Because
             they
             are
             not
             our
             Creatours
             ,
             nor
             our
             Saviours
             ;
             and
             our
             Dependance
             ought
             to
             be
             upon
             the
             Lord
             who
             created
             all
             Things
             :
             But
             not
             on
             frail
             Man
             like
             our selves
             ,
             who
             can
             give
             us
             nothing
             but
             Promises
             without
             Effects
             ;
             for
             they
             deceive
             us
             when
             they
             promise
             us
             Salvation
             ,
             since
             they
             cannot
             give
             it
             to
             themselves
             :
             And
             yet
             all
             the
             World
             believes
             they
             shall
             save
             all
             Christians
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             know
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             that
             is
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             because
             they
             neither
             know
             God
             ,
             nor
             true
             Vertue
             ;
             but
             have
             their
             Understandings
             blinded
             by
             the
             Discourses
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             desire
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             be
             loved
             by
             their
             like
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             leading
             them
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God
             to
             love
             and
             follow
             him
             ,
             they
             draw
             them
             to
             love
             themselves
             :
             And
             by
             this
             blind
             conduct
             ,
             every
             one
             runs
             to
             Perdition
             ,
             while
             many
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             .
             So
             that
             I
             might
             well
             travel
             through
             all
             Christendom
             with
             a
             Lantern
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Man
             ,
             as
             the
             Philosophers
             did
             through
             the
             City
             of
             Athens
             :
             Because
             no
             Body
             any
             longer
             uses
             his
             Reason
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Obligation
             that
             we
             have
             to
             depend
             upon
             the
             Will
             
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             consider
             the
             Misery
             and
             Shortness
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             nor
             the
             Vanity
             of
             transitory
             Things
             ;
             but
             are
             in
             all
             this
             as
             if
             they
             were
             void
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             follow
             one
             another
             blindly
             ,
             without
             considering
             any
             other
             Thing
             .
             For
             if
             Man
             did
             only
             use
             his
             Reason
             ,
             he
             would
             see
             clearly
             that
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             depend
             upon
             his
             God
             ,
             since
             he
             has
             received
             all
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             can
             pretend
             to
             nothing
             but
             from
             him
             :
             His
             Natural
             Instinct
             does
             sufficiently
             encline
             him
             to
             this
             Dependance
             .
             Though
             they
             call
             this
             a
             Heathen
             Light
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             that
             it
             is
             simply
             Natural
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             an
             Impression
             that
             God
             makes
             on
             our
             Understanding
             ,
             which
             leads
             us
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             our selves
             to
             him
             :
             Which
             if
             we
             do
             ,
             we
             are
             happy
             in
             whatsoever
             Nation
             we
             be
             :
             For
             God
             never
             demanded
             any
             other
             thing
             of
             Men
             but
             this
             Resignation
             to
             his
             Will
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             has
             since
             appointed
             Laws
             ;
             this
             was
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             Mens
             Frailty
             ,
             having
             never
             formerly
             subjected
             them
             to
             any
             Laws
             but
             that
             of
             depending
             upon
             him
             :
             As
             he
             would
             not
             yet
             ,
             provided
             we
             would
             submit
             to
             him
             .
             This
             our
             Christians
             do
             not
             ,
             though
             they
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               it
               troubled
               me
               much
               to
               hear
               that
               not
               so
               much
               as
               one
               Christian
               was
               resigned
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             That
             you
             may
             not
             believe
             this
             blindly
             ,
             recal
             to
             mind
             a
             little
             the
             Persons
             whom
             you
             have
             held
             for
             good
             Men
             ,
             and
             consider
             narrowly
             all
             their
             Behaviour
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             not
             guided
             by
             their
             own
             Wills
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             pious
             Works
             ;
             whether
             they
             are
             not
             done
             from
             their
             own
             Inclinations
             ?
             You
             will
             find
             that
             this
             has
             always
             been
             at
             the
             Helm
             to
             govern
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             it
             were
             not
             to
             please
             our selves
             ,
             many
             good
             Works
             would
             be
             left
             undone
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             have
             remarked
             this
             in
             all
             the
             Persons
             whom
             I
             have
             known
             ;
             and
             I
             never
             knew
             but
             one
             Maid
             d
             who
             was
             resigned
             to
             God
             :
             Nevertheless
             ,
             I
             have
             met
             with
             those
             who
             had
             the
             greatest
             Reputation
             for
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             I
             alwayes
             perceived
             ,
             that
             their
             Actions
             ,
             though
             good
             ,
             were
             mingled
             with
             Self-love
             :
             Which
             hinders
             a
             Resignation
             to
             God
             :
             For
             as
             long
             as
             our
             Self-will
             will
             bear
             Rule
             ,
             God
             cannot
             have
             our
             Submission
             .
             
             
             
             These
             are
             all
             dead
             Works
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             recompenced
             only
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             in
             the
             other
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             Persons
             given
             to
             Fasting
             .
             Watching
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             diligent
             in
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             relieving
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             of
             this
             they
             subjected
             not
             their
             Wills
             to
             that
             of
             God
             :
             But
             followed
             their
             own
             as
             much
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             imagining
             that
             they
             did
             all
             for
             God
             ,
             while
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             For
             if
             God
             had
             govern'd
             their
             Wills
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             done
             all
             their
             Actions
             ,
             both
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             in
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             and
             Truth
             of
             God
             :
             From
             which
             they
             were
             very
             far
             estranged
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             had
             been
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             made
             appear
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             best
             Actions
             were
             very
             blameable
             ,
             and
             accompanied
             with
             Presumption
             ,
             and
             Self-satisfaction
             .
             In
             this
             many
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             and
             believe
             they
             are
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             very
             far
             from
             it
             .
             You
             must
             not
             be
             troubled
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             hear
             it
             said
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               one
               Christian
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Salvation
               :
            
             Since
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             none
             are
             resigned
             to
             God
             :
             But
             we
             ought
             to
             bewail
             their
             Blindness
             ,
             and
             desire
             and
             pray
             that
             they
             may
             be
             converted
             for
             the
             Time
             to
             come
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             Time
             for
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Leisure
             to
             return
             to
             God
             ;
             even
             to
             the
             last
             Moment
             of
             our
             Life
             .
             If
             I
             should
             say
             that
             all
             Christians
             are
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             all
             these
             false
             Prophets
             do
             ,
             their
             Salvation
             would
             certainly
             be
             desperate
             :
             Because
             every
             one
             would
             rest
             on
             such
             a
             dangerous
             Estate
             .
             It
             were
             far
             better
             to
             tell
             the
             Truth
             ,
             by
             declaring
             that
             they
             are
             not
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             strive
             to
             recover
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             flatter
             them
             with
             false
             Words
             :
             And
             it
             should
             be
             more
             acceptable
             to
             them
             to
             hear
             that
             they
             are
             not
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             most
             true
             ,
             than
             to
             hear
             that
             dreadful
             Sentence
             ,
             e
             
               Go
               ye
               cursed
               into
               Everlasting
               Fire
               ,
            
             when
             they
             should
             have
             thought
             to
             hear
             ,
             
               Come
               ye
               Blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               :
            
             For
             it
             will
             be
             too
             late
             at
             Death
             to
             return
             to
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             so
             now
             .
             By
             which
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             more
             reason
             to
             be
             troubled
             when
             we
             hear
             them
             say
             ,
             that
             Christians
             are
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             that
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             Blindness
             :
             For
             if
             I
             
             did
             not
             most
             evidently
             perceive
             this
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             affirm
             such
             unpleasant
             Things
             .
             But
             I
             should
             be
             without
             Charity
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             not
             declare
             so
             important
             Truths
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             yet
             living
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             Penitence
             :
             For
             I
             perceive
             inwardly
             in
             my
             Soul
             ,
             that
             the
             Thoughts
             ,
             Words
             ,
             and
             Actions
             of
             Men
             ,
             are
             not
             at
             all
             directed
             by
             God
             :
             For
             they
             partake
             not
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             full
             of
             Self-interest
             ,
             Self-honour
             ,
             or
             Pleasures
             :
             And
             notwithstanding
             ,
             no
             Body
             will
             willingly
             be
             reproved
             :
             Every
             one
             desires
             to
             continue
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             without
             knowing
             his
             Fault
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             amending
             it
             ;
             covering
             and
             palliating
             his
             Miseries
             ,
             and
             excusing
             them
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             .
             So
             that
             I
             see
             no
             good
             that
             can
             be
             done
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Christians
             ;
             for
             they
             trust
             too
             much
             to
             the
             false
             Perswasion
             of
             their
             Salvation
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             I
             will
             retire
             ,
             and
             bid
             you
             Adieu
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             am
             displeased
             to
             be
             among
             Men
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             am
             like
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             because
             I
             perceive
             them
             to
             be
             Enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             not
             desire
             to
             know
             it
             .
             With
             which
             my
             Heart
             is
             very
             much
             opprest
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Twentieth
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Shews
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               very
               few
               among
               the
               Christians
               who
               desire
               to
               be
               converted
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               return
               to
               a
               Dependance
               upon
               him
               :
               And
               treats
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               Dependance
               .
            
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               If
               she
               did
               not
               fear
               that
               she
               should
               Act
               against
               Charity
               to
               her
               Neighbour
               ,
               by
               retiring
               thus
               from
               their
               Conversation
               ;
               since
               she
               might
               do
               them
               great
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             No
             Sir
             ,
             I
             Act
             not
             against
             Charity
             to
             my
             Neighbour
             :
             Because
             I
             cannot
             help
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             have
             Help
             .
             I
             have
             had
             but
             too
             much
             Experience
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             Men
             will
             not
             change
             their
             Life
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             Christians
             :
             
             For
             I
             was
             never
             acquainted
             with
             others
             ,
             to
             know
             if
             they
             are
             as
             much
             hardned
             as
             those
             who
             are
             called
             Christians
             :
             For
             those
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             done
             all
             that
             could
             be
             done
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             dangerous
             State
             in
             which
             they
             live
             ;
             but
             I
             profited
             very
             little
             by
             it
             .
             They
             love
             rather
             to
             see
             and
             hear
             fine
             Things
             :
             But
             for
             resigning
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             no
             Body
             will
             do
             it
             but
             by
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             far
             from
             the
             Truth
             as
             is
             Heaven
             from
             Hell.
             Every
             one
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             resigned
             to
             God
             ;
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             no
             Body
             will
             deny
             his
             own
             Will
             in
             the
             least
             thing
             ;
             we
             hear
             them
             often
             say
             .
             
               I
               will
               what
               God
               wills
            
             ;
             And
             the
             least
             Contradiction
             they
             meet
             with
             ,
             does
             alarum
             them
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             promise
             them
             Salvation
             ,
             comfort
             them
             ,
             and
             flatter
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               this
               is
               to
               be
               patient
               ,
               when
               they
               murmur
               not
               against
               the
               Appointments
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               must
               only
               resign
               themselves
               ,
               and
               thereby
               they
               shall
               merit
               much
               :
            
             As
             if
             God
             were
             obliged
             to
             Recompence
             their
             Impatience
             .
             For
             to
             suffer
             Contradictions
             ,
             is
             common
             and
             necessary
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Wicked
             and
             to
             the
             Good
             :
             Because
             no
             Body
             can
             be
             free
             of
             them
             in
             this
             miserable
             World
             ,
             where
             every
             one
             must
             suffer
             ,
             will
             he
             ,
             nill
             he
             :
             But
             to
             say
             that
             we
             are
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             only
             resigned
             by
             force
             ,
             is
             a
             Lie
             ;
             because
             this
             resignation
             is
             a
             necessary
             thing
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             hinder
             things
             to
             fall
             out
             against
             our
             Will.
             For
             to
             be
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             no
             more
             Self-will
             ,
             to
             will
             this
             and
             not
             to
             will
             that
             :
             For
             a
             Thing
             that
             we
             have
             resigned
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             hold
             nor
             possess
             it
             any
             longer
             to
             desire
             to
             use
             it
             .
             Resignation
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             total
             dependance
             upon
             his
             Disposal
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             our
             Soul
             as
             for
             our
             Body
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             that
             concerns
             us
             ,
             bridling
             our
             own
             Will
             in
             every
             Thing
             without
             willing
             or
             desiring
             any
             thing
             any
             longer
             ,
             knowing
             well
             that
             Gods
             Conduct
             is
             always
             more
             perfect
             ,
             than
             all
             that
             we
             could
             wish
             for
             .
             If
             it
             rain
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             fair
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             hot
             ,
             or
             cold
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             in
             Peace
             ,
             or
             War
             ,
             in
             Adversity
             or
             Prosperity
             ,
             it
             matters
             little
             ,
             provided
             we
             be
             resigned
             to
             God
             :
             It
             is
             he
             who
             governs
             all
             these
             Things
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             do
             evil
             .
             If
             our
             Friends
             live
             or
             dye
             ,
             what
             the
             matter
             ,
             when
             God
             ordains
             it
             ?
             Our
             Life
             ,
             our
             Death
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             wisht
             for
             nor
             desired
             by
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             capable
             enough
             to
             judge
             what
             is
             good
             or
             evil
             for
             us
             :
             And
             to
             offer
             to
             give
             Laws
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             mock
             him
             ,
             since
             he
             understands
             and
             knows
             all
             Things
             :
             He
             sees
             far
             better
             than
             we
             what
             is
             good
             and
             perfect
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             
             Wisdom
             that
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             Goodness
             that
             can
             do
             no
             evil
             ,
             and
             who
             orders
             all
             Things
             to
             a
             good
             End
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             we
             were
             not
             void
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             entertain
             a
             Thought
             of
             contradicting
             any
             Thing
             that
             befals
             us
             :
             For
             all
             turns
             to
             good
             to
             him
             g
             who
             is
             resigned
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             esteem
             it
             a
             Happiness
             to
             have
             good
             Desires
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             Thing
             infinitely
             more
             perfect
             to
             have
             no
             Desires
             ,
             h
             with
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             :
             Because
             a
             never
             so
             little
             mixture
             with
             this
             Dependance
             alwayes
             hinders
             the
             Effect
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             would
             be
             Tutors
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             give
             out
             our
             Law
             for
             doing
             well
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             are
             so
             short
             sighted
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             discern
             Good
             from
             Evil
             :
             So
             that
             if
             God
             should
             permit
             that
             to
             befal
             us
             which
             we
             often
             ask
             and
             desire
             of
             him
             as
             Good
             ,
             great
             Mischiefs
             would
             have
             come
             upon
             us
             ,
             so
             blind
             are
             we
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             will
             not
             resign
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             but
             in
             Word
             only
             :
             So
             that
             if
             I
             should
             tell
             Christians
             now
             adays
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             never
             be
             saved
             without
             resigning
             their
             Wills
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             damn
             all
             the
             World
             :
             For
             they
             look
             on
             the
             Salvation
             and
             Damnation
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             could
             Damn
             and
             Save
             them
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             God
             only
             that
             can
             Save
             ,
             and
             Sin
             only
             that
             can
             Damn
             .
             Therefore
             by
             conversing
             with
             Men
             I
             will
             not
             profit
             them
             for
             their
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               God
               having
               imparted
               to
               her
               such
               Light
               ,
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               remain
               under
               a
               Bushel
               :
               But
               should
               be
               set
               in
               a
               Candlestick
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             What
             will
             it
             avail
             to
             set
             the
             Light
             upon
             a
             Candlestick
             ,
             when
             those
             who
             are
             present
             will
             shut
             their
             Eyes
             that
             they
             may
             not
             see
             it
             ?
             These
             Christians
             are
             so
             pre-occupied
             with
             their
             own
             way
             of
             Devotions
             ,
             and
             with
             seeming
             Vertues
             ,
             that
             they
             esteem
             nothing
             else
             ;
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             Brightness
             of
             this
             Light
             ,
             their
             Eyes
             will
             be
             dazled
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             even
             complain
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             it
             .
             How
             is
             it
             possible
             to
             shew
             to
             any
             that
             which
             he
             will
             not
             see
             ?
             I
             have
             conversed
             among
             others
             with
             the
             most
             pious
             of
             the
             Religious
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             imagine
             that
             there
             was
             another
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             a
             
             
             good
             observance
             of
             their
             Rules
             ;
             and
             they
             thought
             they
             did
             a
             thing
             well-pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             Honour
             and
             Profit
             of
             their
             Order
             ;
             and
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             judge
             this
             to
             be
             so
             far
             from
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             it
             is
             the
             real
             Mean
             to
             take
             them
             off
             from
             it
             :
             For
             as
             long
             as
             we
             are
             tied
             to
             Rules
             ,
             and
             Studies
             to
             observe
             them
             well
             ,
             it
             is
             alwayes
             the
             Person
             that
             Acts
             ;
             and
             the
             Care
             of
             preserving
             the
             Honour
             and
             Profit
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             is
             indirectly
             the
             seeking
             their
             own
             Honour
             and
             Profit
             :
             Which
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Vice
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             false
             Vertue
             that
             deceives
             them
             to
             their
             Ruine
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             assure
             these
             Persons
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             of
             Salvation
             but
             that
             of
             resigning
             their
             Will
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             hear
             this
             Note
             ,
             insisting
             alwayes
             on
             the
             first
             Tune
             they
             learned
             ;
             and
             they
             think
             they
             are
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             quit
             the
             World
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             Religious
             Order
             ,
             and
             they
             apply
             themselves
             to
             the
             observing
             of
             their
             Rules
             ,
             they
             say
             their
             Offices
             ,
             and
             obey
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             choosing
             rather
             to
             resign
             themselves
             to
             Men
             their
             Equals
             ,
             than
             to
             their
             God
             ,
             imagining
             that
             he
             is
             served
             with
             Reverences
             ,
             Bowings
             of
             the
             Knee
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             many
             common
             Prayers
             :
             Without
             remembring
             that
             ,
             't
             is
             
               he
               who
            
             i
             
               searches
               the
               Reins
            
             ,
             and
             examines
             the
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             these
             outward
             Things
             are
             nothing
             but
             Grimaces
             when
             they
             are
             not
             done
             from
             an
             abundance
             of
             inward
             Sentiments
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             said
             to
             such
             Persons
             ,
             k
             
               This
               People
               worship
               me
               with
               their
               Lips
               ,
               and
               their
               Heart
               is
               far
               from
               me
               .
            
             All
             Christendom
             is
             full
             of
             this
             Blindness
             ,
             and
             they
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             served
             by
             outward
             Things
             ▪
             Nevertheless
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             Truth
             ,
             That
             l
             God
             has
             no
             need
             of
             material
             Things
             ,
             but
             desires
             only
             m
             the
             consent
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             take
             his
             pleasure
             in
             us
             :
             Which
             he
             cannot
             do
             so
             long
             as
             we
             will
             take
             our
             pleasure
             with
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             or
             with
             any
             Earthly
             Things
             ,
             even
             though
             according
             to
             our
             Opinion
             they
             should
             be
             good
             Things
             :
             Because
             he
             is
             jealous
             of
             our
             Heart
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             a
             Corrival
             ;
             and
             he
             has
             reason
             :
             For
             it
             appertains
             to
             him
             alone
             :
             Because
             he
             created
             it
             without
             the
             Interposition
             of
             any
             other
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             Man
             is
             so
             unthankful
             that
             he
             denies
             him
             his
             Heart
             and
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             would
             content
             him
             with
             Words
             and
             
             outward
             Gestures
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             open
             his
             Eyes
             to
             discover
             the
             Truths
             which
             would
             save
             him
             from
             Damnation
             .
             My
             Heart
             is
             oppressed
             with
             Grief
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             see
             all
             the
             World
             perish
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             help
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             receive
             the
             Truth
             .
             I
             am
             very
             far
             from
             desiring
             to
             leave
             my
             Neighbour
             out
             of
             disdain
             :
             But
             I
             am
             obliged
             to
             leave
             him
             because
             he
             will
             not
             be
             converted
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             sayes
             ,
             We
             ought
             not
             to
             speak
             that
             which
             does
             not
             profit
             .
             I
             see
             the
             Vice
             of
             all
             Men
             clear
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             one
             can
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             State
             in
             which
             they
             are
             at
             present
             :
             And
             yet
             I
             cannot
             save
             them
             by
             my
             Conversation
             :
             Because
             they
             make
             not
             a
             good
             use
             of
             it
             .
             If
             I
             declare
             their
             Vices
             in
             particular
             ,
             they
             are
             ill
             satisfied
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             they
             would
             cover
             and
             excuse
             them
             :
             Which
             is
             evidence
             enough
             that
             they
             will
             not
             amend
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             point
             out
             the
             Vices
             indirectly
             ,
             or
             in
             general
             ,
             then
             no
             Body
             will
             take
             it
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             will
             excuse
             himself
             by
             some
             Formality
             or
             Reasoning
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             one
             lay
             them
             to
             Heart
             for
             a
             Time
             ,
             Men
             and
             Business
             do
             quickly
             banish
             these
             good
             Purposes
             :
             And
             so
             nothing
             is
             put
             in
             practice
             :
             My
             Time
             is
             lost
             :
             And
             my
             Words
             are
             rendered
             useless
             ,
             whereas
             I
             would
             be
             profiting
             something
             in
             conversing
             with
             God.
             Behold
             these
             are
             the
             Causes
             and
             Reasons
             why
             I
             will
             remain
             alone
             ,
             not
             to
             conceal
             the
             Light
             :
             For
             I
             would
             have
             it
             Lighted
             for
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             a
             more
             perfect
             Contentment
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             than
             the
             Meeting
             and
             Society
             of
             many
             Hearts
             united
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             as
             also
             I
             know
             nothing
             more
             uneasie
             than
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             Persons
             of
             contrary
             Wills
             :
             For
             I
             cannot
             change
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             not
             change
             to
             follow
             me
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Combat
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               at
               least
               some
               would
               change
               to
               follow
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               their
               Souls
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             You
             would
             be
             greatly
             astonished
             to
             see
             the
             way
             the
             World
             would
             take
             to
             change
             .
             Every
             one
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             would
             resign
             his
             Will
             to
             God
             ,
             provided
             he
             govern
             it
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Inclinations
             .
             God
             must
             accommodate
             himself
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             not
             accommodate
             themselves
             to
             God.
             Even
             so
             ,
             many
             would
             indeed
             follow
             me
             ,
             it
             so
             be
             withal
             they
             may
             follow
             also
             their
             own
             Will.
             Which
             cannot
             be
             done
             :
             For
             he
             who
             follows
             it
             ,
             n
             
             is
             the
             Enemy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             am
             his
             Friend
             ,
             how
             could
             I
             dwell
             with
             those
             who
             are
             his
             Enemies
             without
             a
             continual
             Constraint
             ,
             Contradiction
             and
             Debate
             ?
             All
             their
             Actions
             proceeding
             from
             this
             Self-love
             would
             be
             blameable
             .
             If
             I
             do
             not
             reprove
             them
             ,
             I
             am
             unfaithful
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             reprove
             them
             ,
             I
             become
             their
             Enemy
             ;
             and
             withal
             they
             will
             not
             amend
             ,
             but
             will
             become
             rather
             worse
             ,
             applying
             themselves
             to
             remark
             if
             they
             can
             find
             any
             defects
             in
             my
             Actions
             for
             a
             Revenge
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             do
             not
             find
             any
             ,
             they
             will
             endeavour
             at
             least
             to
             despise
             my
             Intentions
             by
             measuring
             them
             according
             to
             their
             Line
             ,
             and
             interpreting
             them
             according
             to
             their
             Sentiments
             .
             And
             thus
             they
             will
             offend
             God
             ,
             and
             trouble
             my
             Repose
             without
             any
             profit
             .
             Therefore
             I
             foreseeing
             this
             ,
             would
             do
             very
             ill
             to
             associate
             with
             any
             Body
             ,
             unless
             I
             had
             assurance
             before-hand
             that
             they
             would
             resign
             themselves
             truly
             to
             God
             :
             For
             else
             this
             would
             be
             to
             render
             my self
             a
             Slave
             ,
             and
             others
             miserable
             ,
             without
             any
             Contentment
             :
             And
             as
             God
             takes
             his
             delight
             and
             pleasure
             with
             Souls
             whose
             Wills
             are
             united
             to
             his
             ,
             so
             he
             thrusts
             behind
             him
             those
             who
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             his
             Divine
             Will
             ;
             even
             so
             ought
             I
             to
             thrust
             away
             from
             me
             those
             who
             will
             not
             truly
             resign
             their
             Wills
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Martyrdom
             to
             live
             together
             bodily
             being
             divided
             in
             Will
             :
             As
             it
             would
             be
             a
             Paradise
             of
             Delights
             to
             live
             with
             Persons
             who
             have
             their
             Wills
             equally
             resigned
             to
             that
             of
             God.
             Which
             makes
             the
             true
             Paradise
             and
             perfect
             Contentment
             :
             For
             God
             o
             and
             these
             Souls
             would
             be
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Thing
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               she
               ought
               to
               associate
               her self
               with
               sincere
               Persons
               ;
               and
               that
               her
               Company
               would
               be
               of
               great
               Advantage
               to
               them
               for
               attaining
               to
               this
               Resignation
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             in
             case
             their
             Will
             were
             truly
             good
             :
             But
             all
             that
             I
             remark
             in
             these
             Persons
             who
             would
             follow
             me
             and
             be
             saved
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             Wouldings
             ,
             not
             
               absolute
               Wills.
            
             They
             say
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             converted
             ,
             they
             would
             follow
             me
             ,
             and
             be
             resigned
             to
             God
             ;
             while
             in
             effect
             they
             do
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             before
             God
             :
             Because
             these
             Wouldings
             proceed
             only
             from
             their
             own
             Will.
             They
             would
             be
             converted
             ,
             being
             afraid
             of
             Damnation
             ;
             
             they
             would
             follow
             me
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             resign
             themselves
             to
             God
             only
             in
             Word
             ;
             or
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             goes
             along
             with
             theirs
             .
             Lo
             this
             is
             the
             good
             Will
             that
             I
             have
             experienced
             in
             those
             who
             would
             follow
             me
             ,
             and
             even
             at
             present
             I
             know
             no
             other
             :
             For
             I
             perceive
             very
             often
             that
             they
             aim
             yet
             at
             their
             own
             Interest
             ▪
             Honour
             ,
             or
             Pleasures
             .
             So
             that
             it
             they
             were
             with
             me
             ,
             I
             would
             reprove
             all
             their
             Actions
             ,
             none
             excepted
             :
             Which
             would
             be
             very
             irksome
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             troublesom
             to
             them
             ,
             yea
             even
             insupportable
             .
             For
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             not
             truly
             designed
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             live
             still
             according
             to
             their
             Natural
             Senses
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             suffer
             Reproofs
             ;
             and
             Nature
             is
             so
             Proud
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             its
             Fault
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             disesteem
             ,
             presuming
             to
             be
             more
             wise
             and
             accomplished
             than
             its
             equals
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             that
             I
             should
             do
             to
             these
             Persons
             ,
             would
             only
             be
             to
             disquiet
             and
             vex
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             so
             in
             love
             with
             their
             Vices
             and
             Imperfections
             ,
             that
             they
             even
             despise
             those
             that
             do
             not
             follow
             them
             ▪
             So
             that
             I
             should
             live
             in
             a
             continual
             Constraint
             among
             others
             ▪
             for
             I
             could
             not
             speak
             according
             to
             my
             Sentiments
             :
             For
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             I
             could
             not
             shew
             them
             their
             Faults
             ,
             because
             they
             presume
             to
             be
             as
             wise
             as
             I
             ,
             neither
             could
             I
             be
             profitable
             in
             their
             Company
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             not
             follow
             the
             Spirit
             that
             guides
             me
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             abounds
             in
             their
             own
             Sense
             ▪
             and
             will
             not
             submit
             themselves
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             without
             which
             Submission
             no
             Body
             can
             attain
             to
             this
             Resignation
             .
             The
             necessity
             of
             this
             Dependance
             must
             be
             known
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             will
             not
             subject
             themselves
             to
             it
             :
             For
             if
             they
             see
             not
             the
             necessity
             of
             doing
             this
             ,
             every
             one
             will
             believe
             he
             is
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Salvation
             in
             whatsoever
             Condition
             he
             be
             ;
             and
             thus
             every
             one
             will
             insensibly
             perish
             ;
             and
             my
             Company
             could
             not
             save
             them
             ▪
             And
             since
             God
             has
             given
             me
             Liberty
             ,
             wherefore
             should
             I
             continue
             a
             Slave
             to
             Men
             ,
             when
             I
             cannot
             be
             profitable
             to
             them
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               undergo
               the
               Slavery
               of
               our
               humane
               Nature
               for
               the
               Salvation
               of
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               ought
               to
               be
               furnished
               with
               the
               same
               Spirit
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               had
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             By
             his
             Grace
             I
             am
             so
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             so
             earnestly
             desire
             to
             see
             all
             Men
             saved
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             willingly
             dye
             for
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             as
             many
             Lives
             :
             But
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             that
             my
             Conversation
             ,
             my
             Words
             ,
             and
             my
             
             Life
             cannot
             save
             them
             if
             they
             do
             not
             resign
             themselves
             of
             their
             own
             free
             Will
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             Though
             all
             the
             p
             Saints
             ,
             both
             Angels
             and
             Men
             pray
             together
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             procure
             the
             Salvation
             of
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Soul
             ,
             unless
             it
             resign
             its
             Will
             to
             God.
             For
             this
             is
             a
             necessary
             Thing
             :
             The
             Saints
             may
             indeed
             pray
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             solicite
             ,
             and
             all
             Men
             help
             any
             who
             has
             withdrawn
             from
             God
             to
             obtain
             this
             Dependance
             upon
             him
             :
             But
             all
             this
             will
             avail
             him
             nothing
             if
             he
             do
             not
             of
             his
             own
             Free-will
             truly
             yield
             up
             his
             Will
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             deny
             his
             Self-will
             .
             Very
             few
             comprehend
             this
             :
             Nevertheless
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             Eternal
             Truth
             that
             will
             never
             change
             :
             For
             God
             created
             Man
             only
             for
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               I
               my self
               did
               not
               well
               comprehend
               this
               Necessity
               of
               Depending
               upon
               God
               ;
               entreating
               that
               she
               would
               explain
               it
               to
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             Be
             attentive
             ,
             and
             consider
             my
             Discourse
             well
             :
             Perhaps
             it
             will
             give
             you
             some
             Light
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             Consider
             first
             that
             God
             said
             ,
             q
             
               Let
               us
               make
               Man
               after
               our
               Image
               and
               Likeness
               :
            
             This
             was
             not
             said
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             it
             had
             its
             full
             effect
             ,
             and
             Man
             r
             was
             made
             after
             the
             Image
             and
             Likeness
             of
             God.
             Consider
             a
             little
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             wherein
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             Likeness
             of
             God
             in
             Man
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             in
             his
             Natural
             Body
             :
             For
             God
             is
             a
             pure
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             has
             nothing
             that
             resembles
             a
             Body
             :
             Neither
             can
             this
             Likeness
             to
             God
             ▪
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Animal
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ;
             because
             this
             Animal
             Soul
             has
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             so
             far
             is
             it
             from
             resembling
             God
             ;
             for
             it
             extends
             no
             farther
             than
             to
             give
             Life
             to
             the
             Body
             for
             a
             certain
             Time
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Life
             of
             God
             is
             Eternal
             ,
             without
             Beginning
             ,
             and
             without
             End
             ;
             and
             a
             Temporal
             Thing
             cannot
             resemble
             an
             Eternal
             .
             Therefore
             this
             Likeness
             of
             Man
             to
             God
             ,
             cannot
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Animal
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             in
             his
             Body
             :
             And
             if
             one
             would
             seek
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Faculties
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Memory
             ,
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             the
             Will
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             these
             Three
             Faculties
             have
             no
             resemblance
             to
             God
             :
             For
             they
             are
             imperfect
             and
             limited
             :
             Which
             God
             cannot
             be
             :
             Our
             Memory
             is
             very
             frail
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             does
             not
             remember
             on
             the
             Morrow
             what
             we
             did
             the
             preceding
             
             Day
             :
             Our
             Understanding
             is
             in
             like
             manner
             subject
             to
             great
             defects
             ,
             taking
             False
             Things
             often
             for
             True
             :
             And
             our
             Will
             is
             sometimes
             so
             insolent
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             not
             bridled
             by
             Reason
             ,
             it
             would
             often
             precipitate
             us
             into
             irreparable
             Mischeifs
             .
             All
             which
             Things
             are
             in
             nothing
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             since
             he
             is
             without
             any
             Imperfections
             or
             Defects
             ,
             perfect
             in
             all
             Things
             ,
             and
             without
             Bounds
             or
             Limits
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Faculties
             of
             our
             Soul
             are
             all
             limited
             ,
             as
             the
             Faculties
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             Beasts
             are
             ,
             who
             have
             sometimes
             a
             better
             Memory
             than
             Men
             :
             For
             if
             a
             Dog
             or
             a
             Horse
             be
             ill
             used
             in
             any
             Place
             ,
             he
             will
             remember
             it
             for
             a
             long
             time
             :
             They
             have
             also
             a
             Will
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             what
             they
             are
             naturally
             enclined
             to
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             bounded
             and
             limited
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             Man
             ;
             for
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             can
             put
             their
             Will
             in
             Execution
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             the
             power
             to
             do
             all
             that
             they
             can
             desire
             :
             Which
             God
             can
             do
             in
             all
             Things
             .
             By
             which
             we
             see
             that
             Man
             is
             not
             in
             any
             of
             these
             Things
             like
             to
             God
             :
             For
             his
             Understanding
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             comprehending
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             he
             sees
             ,
             or
             hears
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             Beasts
             also
             .
             So
             that
             by
             the
             Faculties
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             we
             cannot
             perceive
             that
             he
             is
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             since
             he
             has
             an
             Eternal
             Memory
             ,
             an
             unlimited
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             an
             unchangeable
             Will
             :
             To
             which
             the
             Faculties
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             are
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             compared
             .
             Wherein
             then
             can
             it
             be
             said
             that
             God
             has
             made
             Man
             like
             to
             himself
             ?
             Search
             into
             it
             with
             me
             ,
             Sir
             :
             You
             will
             find
             that
             he
             is
             like
             to
             God
             in
             nothing
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             Free-will
             :
             And
             as
             God
             has
             this
             Free
             Power
             over
             all
             Things
             ▪
             so
             he
             gave
             to
             Man
             this
             Free
             Power
             over
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             dispose
             of
             it
             as
             it
             should
             please
             him
             ;
             in
             this
             alone
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ▪
             Because
             this
             Liberty
             is
             to
             him
             Eternal
             and
             Independent
             :
             As
             God
             is
             Soveraign
             ,
             independent
             from
             all
             Things
             :
             So
             Man
             is
             Soveraign
             of
             his
             own
             Free-will
             ,
             independent
             from
             all
             Things
             ,
             except
             that
             he
             acknowledge
             that
             this
             Liberty
             is
             given
             him
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             neither
             has
             nor
             holds
             it
             of
             himself
             :
             As
             God
             has
             and
             holds
             all
             Things
             of
             himself
             ▪
             Otherwise
             ,
             Man
             is
             a
             Deity
             by
             his
             Free-will
             ,
             for
             by
             it
             he
             can
             do
             and
             leave
             any
             thing
             :
             For
             God
             s
             never
             retakes
             what
             he
             has
             once
             given
             ,
             neither
             will
             he
             ever
             retake
             the
             Free-will
             of
             Man
             ;
             but
             will
             let
             them
             enjoy
             it
             to
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             Eternal
             Gift
             :
             
             It
             will
             never
             end
             as
             long
             as
             God
             shall
             be
             God
             :
             Man
             shall
             have
             his
             free
             Will
             ,
             both
             during
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             the
             other
             in
             Paradise
             or
             Hell.
             He
             shall
             have
             through
             all
             this
             Divine
             Quality
             of
             a
             Free-will
             which
             God
             gave
             him
             when
             he
             created
             him
             .
             He
             shall
             not
             take
             it
             from
             him
             in
             Paradise
             ;
             because
             this
             is
             the
             only
             quality
             that
             Man
             has
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             capable
             of
             being
             united
             to
             God
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             being
             only
             bounded
             and
             natural
             ,
             are
             not
             at
             all-capable
             of
             approaching
             a
             supream
             Deity
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             One
             and
             Twentieth
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Speaks
               of
               the
               Free-will
               of
               Man
               ;
               in
               which
               alone
               he
               is
               like
               to
               God
               :
               That
               God
               has
               given
               it
               to
               Man
               for
               ever
               :
               That
               he
               has
               annexed
               to
               it
               all
               his
               future
               Graces
               :
               And
               that
               never
               any
               Good
               nor
               any
               Evil
               will
               befal
               any
               Body
               ,
               in
               Time
               or
               in
               Eternity
               ,
               but
               by
               Free-will
               ,
               according
               as
               we
               shall
               yield
               it
               up
               or
               not
               ,
               to
               a
               Dependance
               upon
               and
               Resignation
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               we
               had
               been
               taught
               ,
               That
               Man
               had
               indeed
               Free-will
               when
               he
               was
               created
               :
               But
               that
               by
               Sin
               it
               was
               so
               lost
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               use
               it
               any
               longer
               to
               do
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             Free-will
             shall
             never
             be
             diminished
             ,
             but
             will
             continue
             alwayes
             such
             as
             it
             was
             given
             to
             the
             first
             Man
             in
             his
             Creation
             :
             For
             God
             can
             never
             repent
             of
             the
             Works
             t
             that
             he
             has
             made
             .
             If
             Man
             feel
             that
             he
             is
             unable
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             defect
             of
             his
             Free-will
             ,
             which
             remains
             to
             him
             still
             entire
             ;
             but
             the
             defect
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             Sins
             have
             taken
             from
             him
             the
             power
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             by
             u
             the
             Blindness
             they
             have
             brought
             into
             his
             Soul
             ,
             which
             hinders
             the
             Discovery
             of
             the
             Means
             how
             to
             depart
             from
             evil
             and
             to
             do
             good
             .
             The
             Soul
             being
             blinded
             by
             its
             Sin
             ,
             lost
             the
             Light
             of
             Truth
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             darkness
             cannot
             find
             the
             way
             
             to
             return
             to
             good
             .
             This
             she
             attributed
             to
             the
             Weakness
             of
             her
             Free-will
             ,
             flattering
             her self
             to
             excuse
             her
             own
             Wickedness
             ,
             or
             indirectly
             to
             accuse
             God
             that
             he
             does
             not
             give
             her
             sufficient
             Grace
             to
             do
             well
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             great
             Calumny
             against
             God
             ,
             who
             never
             bestowed
             so
             many
             Graces
             upon
             any
             Creature
             as
             he
             did
             on
             Man
             ,
             having
             made
             him
             alone
             a
             depending
             Deity
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             have
             one
             kind
             of
             Creature
             with
             whom
             he
             might
             
               take
               his
               delight
            
             u
             :
             Therefore
             he
             endued
             him
             with
             this
             Divine
             Liberty
             ,
             that
             his
             Delight
             might
             be
             compleat
             on
             the
             side
             of
             both
             the
             Lovers
             .
             This
             is
             not
             a
             small
             Grace
             which
             would
             be
             sufficient
             to
             enable
             a
             Man
             to
             do
             well
             .
             For
             if
             all
             Men
             whatsoever
             would
             return
             to
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ▪
             they
             would
             certainly
             recover
             the
             same
             Grace
             and
             Liberty
             that
             Adam
             had
             before
             his
             Sin
             :
             Because
             God
             continues
             still
             in
             the
             same
             Will
             to
             take
             his
             Delight
             with
             Men
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             when
             he
             created
             them
             ▪
             Because
             he
             never
             x
             changes
             :
             For
             he
             is
             immutable
             .
             And
             if
             Man
             do
             well
             ,
             or
             ill
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             himself
             ;
             but
             God
             will
             never
             deny
             his
             Graces
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             alwayes
             good
             ,
             tho'
             Man
             be
             wicked
             .
          
           
             
               I
               admired
               this
               Discourse
            
             ,
             That
             God
             would
             grant
             to
             any
             Man
             whatsoever
             the
             same
             Graces
             that
             he
             gave
             to
             Adam
             in
             his
             Creation
             ,
             provided
             he
             resigned
             his
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             
               asking
               her
               how
               this
               was
               possible
               since
               the
               Curse
               of
               Sin
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             It
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             .
             He
             is
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             the
             same
             Creatures
             ,
             come
             from
             Adam
             ,
             and
             reputed
             as
             if
             we
             were
             he
             .
             If
             of
             our
             own
             free
             choice
             y
             we
             would
             yeild
             up
             the
             Free-will
             that
             God
             has
             given
             us
             in
             our
             power
             ;
             he
             would
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             put
             us
             again
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             would
             govern
             us
             till
             we
             departed
             again
             from
             a
             Dependance
             on
             him
             :
             In
             which
             we
             would
             still
             be
             free
             :
             Because
             God
             never
             keeps
             any
             Body
             by
             force
             ,
             letting
             our
             Free-will
             still
             Act
             as
             to
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             as
             we
             will
             dispose
             of
             it
             .
             For
             if
             God
             did
             Act
             upon
             us
             independently
             from
             our
             Will
             ,
             he
             would
             certainly
             save
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             permit
             so
             much
             as
             one
             to
             be
             damned
             :
             Because
             he
             created
             a
             them
             all
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             never
             take
             from
             any
             Body
             the
             Graces
             which
             he
             gave
             to
             
             
             Adam
             .
             If
             they
             abuse
             them
             it
             will
             be
             their
             Unhappiness
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Fault
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             of
             Grace
             :
             For
             it
             shall
             still
             be
             b
             given
             to
             the
             good
             and
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             last
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             :
             God
             will
             alwayes
             be
             with
             Men
             by
             his
             Grace
             .
             But
             then
             the
             season
             of
             Grace
             shall
             be
             past
             :
             Therefore
             will
             he
             say
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             c
             
               Go
               ye
               C●●sed
               ,
               depart
               from
               me
               .
            
             If
             he
             had
             not
             been
             with
             them
             till
             then
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             thrust
             them
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             since
             they
             would
             have
             been
             so
             from
             the
             Time
             they
             became
             wicked
             .
             God
             should
             have
             no
             occasion
             to
             have
             thrust
             them
             from
             him
             this
             Last
             Day
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             separated
             from
             ▪
             his
             Grace
             during
             all
             the
             time
             they
             lived
             in
             their
             Sins
             .
             It
             is
             said
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             is
             lost
             by
             sinning
             :
             Not
             that
             this
             Grace
             is
             taken
             from
             Man
             on
             Gods
             part
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             Man
             ,
             of
             his
             Free-will
             ,
             will
             not
             subject
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             at
             his
             own
             disposal
             ▪
             And
             by
             this
             Mean
             ▪
             he
             falls
             into
             all
             sort
             of
             Evils
             ▪
             from
             which
             he
             should
             be
             delivered
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             yield
             up
             to
             God
             this
             Free-will
             ,
             repenting
             that
             he
             himself
             had
             used
             it
             .
             If
             you
             please
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             look
             into
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             that
             many
             of
             them
             walked
             on
             the
             Waters
             ▪
             went
             over
             burning
             Coals
             ,
             for
             an
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             God
             gives
             to
             those
             who
             resigns
             ▪
             themselves
             to
             his
             Will
             the
             same
             Graces
             he
             gave
             to
             
               Adam
               ▪
            
             when
             he
             created
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Elements
             render
             their
             Duty
             to
             Man
             ,
             when
             he
             renders
             his
             Duty
             to
             God
             ▪
             that
             the
             Fire
             only
             enlightens
             and
             warms
             him
             ,
             without
             blackening
             or
             burning
             him
             ▪
             Because
             the
             Malignity
             that
             is
             in
             those
             Elements
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Things
             ▪
             did
             never
             cleave
             to
             them
             ,
             till
             Man
             would
             no
             longer
             acknowledge
             a
             DEPENDANCE
             upon
             God
             ▪
             All
             the
             Elements
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             Creatures
             subjected
             to
             Man
             ,
             were
             obliged
             by
             Right
             of
             Justice
             ,
             to
             quit
             also
             the
             Dependance
             they
             had
             upon
             Man
             ,
             since
             he
             had
             quitted
             the
             Dependance
             that
             he
             had
             upon
             his
             God
             ▪
             and
             not
             to
             submit
             themselves
             any
             longer
             to
             Man
             but
             by
             force
             ,
             since
             he
             would
             not
             submit
             but
             by
             force
             ●●to
             God.
             Which
             is
             a
             brutish
             Obedience
             ▪
             Though
             these
             new
             Casuists
             call
             the
             Resignation
             in
             some
             Sufferings
             which
             befal
             Man
             ,
             Vertue
             and
             Merit
             :
             In
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             more
             Merit
             ,
             than
             the
             giving
             Oats
             to
             Horses
             when
             they
             have
             rid
             well
             by
             Prick
             of
             Spur
             :
             So
             the
             Man
             who
             has
             no
             
             other
             Vertue
             but
             to
             resign
             his
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             when
             he
             cannot
             escape
             Sufferings
             :
             and
             is
             forced
             to
             fall
             into
             some
             Misfortune
             ▪
             can
             merit
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             the
             Temporal
             Repose
             and
             Quiet
             which
             his
             Resignation
             will
             give
             him
             :
             Because
             it
             does
             not
             proceed
             from
             this
             that
             he
             will
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             necessity
             he
             is
             in
             to
             suffer
             them
             by
             force
             .
             The
             Spirits
             of
             Men
             are
             strangely
             blinded
             now
             ;
             for
             they
             bring
             so
             many
             Means
             to
             cleave
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             not
             which
             to
             pitch
             upon
             as
             the
             best
             .
             One
             sayes
             ,
             the
             Churches
             and
             Sacraments
             must
             be
             frequented
             ,
             and
             another
             ,
             that
             the
             Body
             must
             be
             mortified
             ;
             another
             bids
             subject
             the
             Will
             to
             some
             Man
             ,
             or
             enter
             into
             a
             Religious
             Order
             ;
             and
             a
             Thousand
             other
             such
             Things
             :
             Nevertheless
             ,
             there
             ▪
             is
             but
             one
             Thing
             only
             necessary
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             Resign
             OUR
             WILL
             to
             THAT
             OF
             GOD
             :
             By
             which
             we
             have
             fulfilled
             all
             :
             For
             God
             having
             the
             disposal
             of
             our
             Will
             ,
             d
             he
             will
             guide
             it
             in
             all
             that
             is
             most
             perfect
             and
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               If
               God
               could
               not
               lead
               our
               Will
               in
               things
               that
               are
               good
               without
               our
               delivering
               up
               our selves
               to
               him
               ,
               since
               all
               belongs
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               comes
               immediately
               from
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             good
             comes
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             good
             but
             he
             .
             All
             the
             e
             good
             that
             Men
             can
             do
             ,
             must
             come
             from
             him
             ;
             but
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             first
             Graces
             which
             he
             gave
             Man
             in
             creating
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             him
             no
             other
             f
             but
             as
             far
             as
             Man
             of
             his
             Free-will
             shall
             depend
             upon
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             farther
             .
             If
             he
             will
             wholly
             depend
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             Graces
             in
             abundance
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             will
             onely
             in
             part
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             he
             shall
             still
             have
             Graces
             in
             part
             in
             proportion
             to
             his
             Dependance
             .
             For
             Example
             :
             One
             will
             depend
             upon
             God
             as
             to
             his
             Health
             ;
             and
             assuredly
             he
             will
             suffer
             his
             Infirmities
             and
             Diseases
             with
             Patience
             :
             Which
             will
             be
             the
             Grace
             he
             has
             merited
             by
             yielding
             up
             his
             Will
             to
             God
             as
             to
             his
             Health
             :
             Another
             will
             submit
             to
             God
             as
             to
             Temporal
             Goods
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             the
             Grace
             of
             Poverty
             of
             Spirit
             :
             Another
             will
             submit
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             his
             Honour
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             the
             Grace
             to
             suffer
             Contempt
             willing
             :
             And
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             Since
             God
             gave
             the
             first
             Graces
             to
             
             Adam
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             encrease
             them
             to
             him
             but
             so
             far
             as
             his
             Free-will
             shall
             be
             subjected
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             farther
             :
             Because
             he
             has
             shewn
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             Goodness
             and
             Almighty
             Power
             towards
             Man
             in
             creating
             him
             so
             full
             of
             Graces
             and
             Prerogatives
             ,
             taking
             him
             out
             of
             Nothing
             ,
             where
             he
             could
             have
             merited
             nothing
             .
             God
             having
             absolute
             Dominion
             over
             this
             Nothing
             ,
             bestows
             on
             him
             all
             the
             Graces
             that
             he
             pleased
             ,
             because
             he
             found
             no
             resistance
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             lead
             his
             Will
             to
             good
             ,
             having
             engraven
             in
             his
             Soul
             a
             good
             Inclination
             ,
             and
             a
             reasonable
             Understanding
             to
             know
             the
             Dependance
             he
             had
             upon
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             saw
             he
             had
             received
             Being
             ,
             and
             all
             Things
             .
             An
             Instinct
             to
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             were
             engraven
             in
             the
             Marrow
             of
             his
             Bones
             ,
             These
             are
             the
             Qualities
             that
             God
             gave
             Man
             before
             he
             was
             capable
             of
             resisting
             God
             :
             But
             since
             he
             resisted
             so
             many
             Graces
             ,
             and
             would
             retake
             to
             himself
             the
             Free-will
             that
             God
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             to
             use
             it
             independently
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             has
             lost
             his
             Graces
             ,
             and
             obliged
             him
             not
             to
             bestow
             more
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             far
             as
             he
             will
             yield
             up
             his
             own
             Will
             to
             God
             ,
             having
             by
             this
             Mean
             bounded
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             at
             his
             Will.
             Not
             that
             Man
             is
             capable
             of
             regulating
             or
             bounding
             the
             Graces
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             still
             absolute
             Soveraign
             of
             all
             Things
             ;
             but
             because
             it
             was
             his
             absolute
             Desire
             to
             give
             to
             Man
             his
             Free-will
             h
             ,
             which
             alone
             renders
             him
             capable
             of
             being
             united
             to
             God
             :
             And
             if
             he
             had
             received
             only
             a
             Limited
             Will
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             had
             no
             Divine
             Quality
             for
             God
             to
             take
             his
             Delight
             with
             him
             :
             For
             that
             Two
             Things
             may
             find
             Contentment
             together
             ,
             there
             must
             still
             be
             a
             Proportion
             or
             Sympathy
             between
             them
             .
             A
             Horse
             cannot
             be
             contented
             or
             pleased
             with
             a
             piece
             of
             Iron
             ;
             nor
             a
             Dog
             with
             Marble
             ,
             nor
             a
             Swine
             with
             a
             Precious
             Stone
             :
             Because
             all
             these
             Things
             are
             disproportioned
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             these
             Beasts
             ,
             who
             cannot
             Love
             nor
             take
             Pleasure
             in
             Objects
             so
             unlike
             their
             Natures
             .
             Even
             so
             God
             cannot
             take
             his
             Delight
             with
             any
             Creature
             of
             a
             bounded
             Will
             ,
             he
             being
             an
             infinite
             God
             ,
             There
             must
             be
             in
             Man
             some
             infinite
             Quality
             by
             which
             he
             may
             unite
             himself
             to
             God
             :
             And
             if
             he
             had
             not
             given
             him
             this
             Will
             eternally
             Free
             ,
             Man
             should
             have
             had
             nothing
             in
             him
             sympathetical
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             nevertheless
             would
             make
             a
             
             
             Creature
             with
             whom
             he
             might
             take
             i
             his
             pleasure
             :
             Therefore
             he
             gave
             him
             this
             Divine
             and
             Reasonable
             Soul
             with
             k
             an
             Eternal
             l
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             shall
             never
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             do
             Man
             what
             he
             pleases
             :
             Because
             God
             never
             changes
             his
             Decrees
             m
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             forced
             Man
             to
             good
             after
             he
             had
             given
             him
             this
             Liberty
             ,
             he
             should
             constrain
             that
             which
             he
             would
             have
             to
             be
             free
             ,
             and
             should
             renverse
             the
             Order
             that
             he
             had
             so
             wisely
             Established
             ,
             and
             should
             take
             from
             Man
             the
             most
             Precious
             Thing
             he
             had
             received
             :
             For
             laying
             aside
             this
             Free-will
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             but
             like
             the
             Beasts
             .
             Therefore
             God
             will
             never
             direct
             our
             Will
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             shall
             yield
             it
             up
             to
             him
             :
             though
             he
             be
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             
               I
               entreated
               her
               to
               tell
               me
               ,
               How
               our
               Will
               shall
               be
               eternal
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               shall
               even
               be
               free
               to
               do
               evil
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               or
               good
               in
               Hell
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             do
             evil
             in
             Paradise
             :
             Because
             there
             we
             shall
             enjoy
             the
             continual
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             during
             which
             we
             can
             never
             sin
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             even
             in
             this
             Miserable
             Life
             :
             As
             long
             as
             our
             Soul
             abides
             there
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             can
             no
             more
             sin
             than
             if
             it
             had
             no
             Liberty
             :
             And
             if
             some
             Saints
             have
             fallen
             into
             Sins
             ,
             this
             has
             certainly
             been
             when
             they
             have
             strayed
             from
             this
             Presence
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             during
             this
             wandering
             ,
             they
             might
             sin
             :
             Because
             the
             Objects
             of
             Evil
             were
             yet
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             resting
             on
             them
             ,
             might
             easily
             fall
             .
             But
             in
             Paradise
             our
             Spirit
             can
             no
             more
             wander
             ,
             or
             be
             distracted
             from
             God
             ;
             because
             he
             shall
             be
             continually
             and
             eternally
             with
             us
             ,
             sensibly
             and
             visibly
             ,
             without
             any
             interruption
             ;
             neither
             can
             we
             be
             diverted
             by
             evil
             Objects
             ,
             because
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             in
             Paradise
             shall
             be
             holy
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Blessed
             shall
             visibly
             and
             sensibly
             possess
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             shall
             see
             God
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             .
             All
             these
             Things
             will
             render
             us
             impeccable
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             shall
             still
             have
             Free-will
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             never
             be
             led
             to
             evil
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             such
             Good
             ;
             and
             God
             to
             whom
             we
             shall
             entirely
             yield
             it
             up
             ,
             will
             straitly
             o
             unite
             it
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             can
             no
             more
             be
             led
             to
             evil
             than
             that
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             for
             it
             shall
             be
             
             
             united
             to
             his
             in
             so
             indissoluble
             a
             Bond
             of
             Love
             that
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             to
             separate
             it
             for
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Moment
             ,
             they
             being
             no
             longer
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Thing
             .
             Thus
             shall
             our
             Free-will
             rule
             in
             Paradise
             .
             Even
             so
             in
             Hell
             our
             Will
             shall
             never
             be
             bounded
             ;
             because
             God
             having
             given
             it
             free
             ;
             it
             shall
             eternally
             persist
             in
             its
             Liberty
             :
             But
             whereas
             this
             Will
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             God
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             but
             was
             led
             to
             evil
             of
             our
             own
             Will
             ,
             and
             since
             Death
             ,
             remains
             in
             the
             same
             desire
             of
             doing
             evil
             ;
             we
             continue
             in
             these
             desires
             to
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             without
             ever
             having
             the
             Will
             to
             do
             good
             :
             Because
             we
             are
             farther
             removed
             than
             ever
             from
             all
             sorts
             of
             good
             Objects
             ,
             but
             joyned
             and
             attended
             with
             all
             sorts
             evils
             .
             The
             continual
             Presence
             of
             Devils
             prompts
             our
             Wills
             continually
             and
             without
             intermission
             to
             do
             Evil
             ;
             and
             the
             Company
             of
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             damned
             Souls
             who
             use
             their
             Free-will
             to
             do
             all
             manner
             of
             evil
             ,
             doth
             continually
             draw
             us
             to
             imitate
             and
             follow
             them
             :
             So
             that
             having
             never
             any
             thought
             towards
             good
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             have
             the
             Will
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Devils
             cannot
             ,
             who
             have
             also
             retained
             their
             Free-will
             ,
             which
             serves
             continually
             to
             encrease
             their
             Evils
             ,
             their
             Will
             being
             engaged
             to
             persist
             in
             doing
             all
             the
             evil
             they
             can
             :
             For
             this
             cause
             they
             tempt
             Men
             so
             strongly
             that
             they
             may
             have
             them
             in
             their
             damnable
             Company
             :
             Not
             that
             they
             hope
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Damned
             will
             ease
             their
             Pains
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             well
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             encrase
             them
             the
             more
             ;
             but
             because
             their
             Free-will
             is
             bent
             to
             evil
             ;
             and
             this
             Free-will
             being
             eternal
             ,
             is
             eternally
             bent
             to
             do
             evil
             :
             For
             a
             free
             Quality
             ,
             such
             as
             Free-will
             is
             ,
             will
             always
             act
             in
             good
             or
             evil
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Object
             towards
             which
             it
             bends
             .
             And
             their
             Evils
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             bounded
             by
             Damnation
             that
             they
             encrease
             eternally
             ;
             because
             of
             their
             eternal
             Will
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             bounded
             .
             This
             Free-will
             which
             is
             bent
             to
             evil
             ,
             has
             given
             a
             Malignity
             to
             all
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             which
             Malignity
             shall
             remain
             also
             p
             eternally
             :
             Because
             this
             Malignant
             Free-will
             ,
             being
             a
             Divine
             and
             Eternal
             Quality
             ,
             of
             necessity
             makes
             its
             Works
             eternal
             :
             So
             that
             these
             miserable
             Souls
             shall
             have
             upon
             them
             all
             the
             Malignity
             of
             all
             the
             Creatures
             to
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Work
             of
             their
             Hands
             .
          
           
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Devils
               had
               also
               their
               Free-will
               ,
               and
               if
               God
               could
               not
               bound
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Devils
             shall
             have
             their
             Free-will
             to
             all
             Eternity
             as
             well
             as
             Men
             :
             For
             God
             q
             never
             retracts
             what
             he
             has
             once
             given
             .
             The
             Angels
             were
             intelligent
             Beings
             capable
             of
             being
             united
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             Capacity
             could
             not
             be
             given
             them
             but
             by
             a
             Divine
             Quality
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             Eternal
             Liberty
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             could
             not
             have
             Sympathy
             with
             God
             :
             For
             Angels
             as
             well
             as
             Men
             are
             but
             simple
             Creatures
             ,
             who
             can
             have
             no
             proportion
             with
             their
             Creator
             :
             Therefore
             he
             has
             given
             both
             to
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             of
             these
             Creatures
             a
             Divine
             Soul
             and
             an
             Eternal
             Free-will
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             Divine
             Qualities
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             a
             Capacity
             of
             Loving
             an
             Eternal
             God.
             Now
             the
             wretched
             Inclination
             of
             this
             Free-will
             resisting
             the
             Designs
             that
             God
             had
             in
             blessing
             them
             so
             advantagiously
             with
             Divine
             Gifts
             ,
             would
             needs
             use
             this
             Liberty
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             doing
             evil
             instead
             of
             following
             the
             good
             for
             which
             this
             Liberty
             was
             given
             them
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             God
             will
             never
             retake
             those
             Divine
             Qualities
             that
             he
             has
             once
             given
             them
             :
             The
             Divine
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Liberty
             ,
             will
             never
             end
             :
             For
             all
             that
             is
             Divine
             is
             Eternal
             ;
             and
             God
             cannot
             bound
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             be
             changeable
             in
             his
             Gifts
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             take
             away
             what
             he
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             give
             .
             If
             it
             be
             Established
             among
             Men
             to
             lay
             no
             longer
             claim
             to
             a
             Thing
             given
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             we
             to
             hold
             that
             God
             lays
             no
             claim
             to
             the
             Free-will
             of
             Devils
             and
             Men
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             voluntarily
             gave
             it
             .
             This
             Gift
             only
             makes
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             and
             also
             those
             of
             Devils
             to
             be
             immortal
             :
             For
             otherwise
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             would
             have
             been
             reduced
             to
             nothing
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             sinned
             ;
             for
             God
             being
             the
             Source
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             can
             never
             do
             evil
             ,
             nor
             give
             eternal
             Pains
             :
             But
             the
             great
             Blessings
             which
             he
             gave
             his
             Creatures
             in
             giving
             them
             a
             Divine
             Soul
             and
             Free-will
             ,
             have
             served
             the
             Devil
             for
             his
             Eternal
             Misery
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             do
             to
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             will
             apply
             this
             Divine
             Liberty
             to
             do
             Evil
             ,
             they
             shall
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             all
             the
             evil
             they
             shall
             do
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             eternal
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             their
             eternal
             Will.
             If
             Man
             had
             had
             only
             an
             Animal
             Soul
             ,
             and
             a
             Limited
             Will
             ,
             their
             Evils
             would
             have
             ended
             with
             themselves
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Beasts
             do
             ,
             who
             do
             evil
             or
             good
             by
             their
             
             bounded
             Will
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Works
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             do
             end
             with
             their
             Animal
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             transient
             and
             temporal
             ,
             If
             Men
             had
             not
             a
             Divine
             Soul
             and
             an
             Eternal
             Will
             ,
             they
             would
             wholly
             do
             the
             same
             :
             For
             they
             are
             not
             in
             Qualities
             different
             from
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             except
             by
             their
             Divine
             Qualities
             ,
             which
             render
             them
             Immortal
             and
             Eternal
             :
             For
             since
             God
             established
             them
             in
             a
             Divine
             Soul
             and
             Will
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             end
             ,
             being
             Eternities
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             except
             that
             they
             had
             a
             Beginning
             ,
             and
             God
             was
             incomprehensibly
             without
             Beginning
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               Blessed
               in
               Paradise
               could
               do
               as
               much
               good
               as
               they
               would
               ;
               and
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               if
               the
               Souls
               of
               Devils
               and
               of
               the
               Damned
               could
               do
               as
               much
               evil
               as
               they
               would
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             For
             their
             Wills
             have
             no
             Bounds
             ,
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             .
             Have
             you
             never
             heard
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             Paradise
             there
             are
             infinite
             Goods
             ?
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             those
             Free-wills
             which
             are
             in
             Paradise
             will
             never
             cease
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             even
             infinitely
             :
             For
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Barenness
             with
             God
             ;
             but
             a
             production
             of
             continual
             Goods
             ,
             which
             shall
             never
             have
             an
             end
             :
             Thus
             the
             Blessed
             shall
             produce
             all
             the
             Good
             that
             their
             Free-will
             shall
             desire
             .
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             Wills
             of
             Devils
             and
             Damned
             ▪
             Men
             shall
             produce
             as
             much
             Evil
             as
             their
             Free-will
             shall
             desire
             .
             They
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             do
             evil
             according
             to
             their
             Wills
             to
             the
             Men
             yet
             Living
             on
             the
             Earth
             ;
             much
             less
             to
             the
             Blessed
             in
             Heaven
             :
             Because
             these
             can
             resist
             them
             by
             their
             Free-will
             ,
             which
             is
             enclined
             to
             good
             :
             The
             Free-will
             of
             the
             Good
             having
             as
             much
             power
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             as
             the
             Free-will
             of
             the
             Wicked
             to
             do
             evil
             .
             They
             are
             both
             free
             to
             do
             in
             themselves
             all
             the
             good
             and
             evil
             that
             they
             will
             ;
             but
             the
             Evil
             cannot
             take
             hold
             of
             the
             good
             Wills
             of
             others
             no
             more
             than
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Good
             can
             profit
             the
             Wicked
             :
             and
             the
             evil
             of
             the
             Wicked
             cannot
             hurt
             the
             Good
             ;
             but
             in
             so
             far
             as
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             give
             the
             Consent
             of
             their
             Free-will
             :
             Which
             indeed
             may
             be
             done
             during
             this
             Life
             :
             Because
             Man
             is
             yet
             in
             an
             uncertain
             State
             of
             Salvation
             or
             Damnation
             ;
             and
             even
             to
             his
             Last
             Breath
             his
             Will
             may
             be
             led
             to
             good
             and
             to
             evil
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             r
             the
             least
             in
             Paradise
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             most
             
             holy
             among
             Men
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             their
             Blessedness
             ;
             they
             being
             still
             in
             danger
             of
             consenting
             to
             the
             evil
             Suggestion
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             the
             Example
             of
             some
             wicked
             Man
             ,
             being
             here
             alwayes
             in
             peril
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             still
             encompassed
             with
             our
             s
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             do
             all
             the
             evil
             they
             please
             by
             their
             Free-will
             :
             But
             we
             may
             also
             resist
             it
             by
             ours
             :
             For
             neither
             Devils
             nor
             any
             wicked
             Men
             whosoever
             can
             ever
             have
             power
             over
             our
             Free-will
             :
             For
             it
             will
             still
             be
             left
             free
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             consent
             to
             or
             reject
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             they
             not
             being
             able
             to
             hurt
             us
             without
             our
             Consent
             .
             We
             cannot
             hinder
             them
             to
             tempt
             us
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             hinder
             us
             to
             resist
             them
             ,
             for
             we
             in
             like
             manner
             have
             our
             Free-will
             .
             But
             the
             Souls
             of
             Devils
             and
             the
             Damned
             do
             certainly
             as
             much
             evil
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             let
             pass
             all
             occasions
             of
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             cannot
             now
             have
             any
             good
             Will
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             destin'd
             it
             to
             evil
             :
             But
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Blessed
             cannot
             be
             molested
             by
             the
             Devils
             and
             wicked
             Men
             :
             For
             their
             Will
             is
             absolutely
             destinated
             to
             good
             ,
             which
             destination
             is
             an
             opposition
             to
             all
             sort
             of
             Evil.
             So
             that
             the
             t
             good
             of
             the
             Blessed
             cannot
             touch
             the
             evils
             of
             the
             Miserable
             ,
             nor
             these
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             Blessed
             :
             For
             every
             one
             has
             made
             a
             choice
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             for
             Eternity
             ;
             and
             cannot
             repent
             of
             it
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             passed
             out
             of
             this
             World.
             For
             in
             whatsoevr
             u
             State
             Man
             shall
             dye
             ,
             he
             shall
             abide
             in
             it
             :
             If
             he
             dye
             in
             the
             eternal
             Resolution
             of
             good
             ,
             he
             shall
             do
             good
             to
             all
             Eternity
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             dye
             in
             the
             Resolution
             of
             doing
             evil
             ,
             he
             shall
             do
             evil
             to
             all
             Eternity
             .
             And
             he
             must
             look
             for
             no
             other
             Sentence
             but
             what
             he
             has
             made
             up
             for
             himself
             by
             his
             own
             Free-will
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               many
               holy
               Persons
               were
               sometimes
               abused
               by
               Devils
               and
               wicked
               Men
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               not
               contributed
               to
               Evil
               by
               their
               Free
               will
               :
               And
               it
               is
               ordinarily
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               has
               no
               more
               Power
               than
               God
               gives
               him
               ;
               nor
               yet
               wicked
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             No
             body
             in
             the
             World
             has
             hitherto
             understood
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             every
             one
             judges
             of
             his
             Works
             according
             to
             their
             short
             Sight
             :
             But
             now
             that
             we
             are
             
             arrived
             at
             the
             Fulness
             of
             Time
             ,
             x
             he
             will
             give
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             his
             Procedure
             as
             to
             Men.
             You
             shall
             be
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             if
             you
             take
             good
             heed
             to
             my
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             peruse
             a
             little
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             who
             spoke
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             his
             Works
             .
             You
             must
             confess
             that
             the
             Discourses
             of
             a
             Child
             are
             much
             more
             clear
             and
             intelligible
             than
             all
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             these
             great
             Men
             :
             Because
             the
             Hour
             is
             now
             come
             that
             all
             these
             Things
             shall
             be
             fully
             manifested
             ,
             and
             nothing
             shall
             be
             any
             longer
             hid
             from
             Men
             of
             the
             Designs
             that
             God
             has
             concerning
             them
             .
             You
             tell
             me
             that
             many
             Saints
             have
             been
             abused
             by
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             without
             having
             contributed
             to
             it
             by
             their
             Free-will
             :
             Which
             is
             true
             :
             For
             God
             holding
             the
             Will
             of
             these
             Saints
             in
             his
             Power
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             yielded
             up
             their
             Free-will
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             enclines
             their
             Will
             to
             good
             or
             necessary
             Sufferings
             .
             Not
             that
             God
             gives
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             this
             Power
             to
             abuse
             his
             Servants
             ,
             by
             his
             independent
             Permission
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             absolute
             Power
             ;
             but
             he
             permits
             y
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             Wicked
             to
             tempt
             the
             Saints
             z
             with
             their
             Consent
             :
             For
             they
             having
             yielded
             up
             their
             Free-will
             into
             Gods
             Hand
             ,
             he
             leads
             it
             alwayes
             to
             good
             .
             And
             seeing
             that
             Temptations
             and
             Persecution
             were
             good
             for
             some
             of
             the
             said
             Saints
             ,
             he
             enclined
             their
             Will
             to
             desire
             them
             ,
             and
             willingly
             to
             suffer
             them
             :
             Though
             in
             the
             sensual
             part
             they
             felt
             some
             Repugnance
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Soul
             and
             Free-will
             were
             a
             joyful
             and
             contented
             with
             them
             ,
             seeing
             these
             Evils
             befel
             them
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             which
             theirs
             was
             united
             and
             conformable
             :
             And
             thus
             they
             suffered
             with
             their
             Free-will
             :
             Not
             that
             God
             permits
             the
             Devil
             to
             do
             evil
             to
             follow
             his
             Malice
             :
             For
             he
             can
             never
             consent
             b
             to
             any
             evil
             ;
             but
             he
             permits
             him
             for
             the
             purging
             or
             honouring
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             who
             desire
             with
             all
             their
             Heart
             to
             be
             purged
             or
             honoured
             that
             they
             may
             be
             made
             so
             much
             the
             more
             agreeable
             to
             God
             when
             he
             permits
             these
             Sufferings
             c
             as
             the
             true
             Means
             of
             their
             Perfection
             :
             For
             when
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             them
             for
             their
             Perfection
             ,
             the
             Evils
             which
             Devils
             and
             wicked
             Men
             would
             do
             them
             cannot
             touch
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             has
             
             often
             fallen
             out
             that
             Poyson
             d
             ,
             or
             other
             Mischiefs
             done
             to
             Saints
             ,
             has
             done
             them
             no
             hurt
             ,
             To
             shew
             that
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             Wicked
             are
             still
             free
             on
             their
             part
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             Permission
             from
             God
             but
             the
             Free-will
             that
             he
             had
             once
             given
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Free-will
             of
             the
             good
             may
             alwayes
             resist
             them
             ,
             and
             hinder
             any
             from
             coming
             near
             them
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             expedient
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             Perfection
             :
             Then
             ,
             though
             the
             Soul
             abandoned
             to
             God
             should
             not
             see
             the
             evils
             that
             the
             Wicked
             would
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             formally
             oppose
             it self
             to
             them
             ;
             God
             who
             still
             e
             watches
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             true
             Children
             ,
             will
             never
             permit
             any
             evil
             to
             befal
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             expedient
             for
             them
             :
             Not
             that
             he
             will
             bound
             the
             Will
             of
             those
             Malignant
             ones
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             able
             to
             do
             evil
             to
             the
             good
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             move
             the
             Wills
             of
             the
             good
             to
             withdraw
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             shun
             the
             Places
             and
             Occasions
             where
             the
             evil
             may
             befal
             them
             ,
             or
             he
             will
             give
             so
             lively
             a
             Faith
             ,
             that
             Poison
             or
             other
             Evils
             shall
             not
             take
             hold
             to
             hurt
             his
             Servants
             ,
             whom
             he
             f
             keeps
             as
             the
             Apple
             of
             his
             Eyes
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             that
             God
             carries
             as
             to
             us
             ,
             doing
             alwayes
             good
             ,
             and
             never
             consenting
             to
             evil
             ,
             nor
             yet
             limiting
             the
             Free-will
             that
             he
             gave
             to
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Devils
             ,
             and
             Men
             ,
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             every
             one
             shall
             enjoy
             it
             to
             all
             Eternity
             without
             hindrance
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             good
             or
             in
             the
             wicked
             .
             Therefore
             on
             all
             occasions
             we
             judge
             amiss
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             believe
             that
             he
             permits
             g
             evil
             in
             any
             whosoever
             .
             This
             proceeds
             from
             our
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             free
             choice
             and
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Free-will
             that
             God
             has
             given
             to
             Men
             ;
             imagining
             that
             he
             governs
             them
             as
             Slaves
             ,
             by
             force
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             absolute
             Authority
             :
             Which
             is
             not
             at
             all
             so
             :
             For
             if
             he
             gave
             to
             all
             Creatures
             that
             are
             subjected
             to
             Man
             ,
             when
             he
             created
             them
             ,
             an
             amiable
             Inclination
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             and
             follow
             alwayes
             the
             Will
             of
             Man
             ,
             without
             constraint
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             serve
             him
             with
             agreeable
             Delight
             ;
             wherefore
             should
             he
             not
             incline
             Man
             to
             follow
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             freely
             and
             without
             constraint
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Twentieth
             and
             Second
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Speaks
               of
               the
               Disputes
               that
               are
               about
               Free-will
               and
               Predestination
               .
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Point
               of
               the
               Free-will
               of
               Man
               was
               debated
               :
               That
               all
               acknowledged
               he
               was
               created
               in
               full
               Liberty
               ;
               but
               that
               since
               his
               Sin
               he
               could
               no
               longer
               do
               good
               without
               a
               particular
               Grace
               from
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             believe
             I
             have
             told
             you
             many
             times
             ,
             that
             God
             never
             changes
             :
             Whether
             Men
             sin
             or
             not
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             therefore
             moved
             .
             Free-will
             has
             remained
             with
             Men
             since
             his
             Sin
             h
             as
             well
             as
             before
             it
             .
             If
             he
             deprived
             not
             the
             Devils
             nor
             damned
             Souls
             of
             it
             ,
             why
             should
             he
             take
             it
             from
             Man
             since
             his
             Sin
             ,
             especially
             since
             he
             would
             pardon
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             take
             his
             Delight
             with
             him
             ?
             Must
             he
             not
             after
             his
             Sin
             have
             had
             the
             same
             Divine
             Soul
             and
             Free-will
             as
             before
             i
             ?
             For
             else
             he
             could
             never
             more
             have
             been
             led
             to
             good
             ,
             nor
             be
             united
             to
             God
             if
             this
             Divine
             Quality
             were
             taken
             from
             him
             or
             diminished
             .
             What
             more
             particular
             Grace
             could
             be
             given
             him
             than
             to
             let
             him
             enjoy
             his
             Free-will
             after
             his
             Sin
             ?
             A
             greater
             Grace
             could
             not
             be
             given
             him
             than
             this
             Divine
             Liberty
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             might
             accomplish
             his
             Penitence
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             other
             kind
             of
             good
             :
             For
             if
             his
             Penitence
             had
             not
             been
             accompanied
             with
             this
             Free-will
             ,
             it
             could
             never
             have
             satisfied
             an
             offended
             God.
             This
             Divine
             Quality
             was
             needful
             to
             satisfie
             for
             the
             Offence
             done
             to
             his
             Divinity
             :
             And
             without
             having
             the
             Liberty
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             by
             what
             means
             could
             he
             recover
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ?
             If
             God
             had
             not
             left
             Man
             to
             his
             Liberty
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             never
             any
             Person
             would
             have
             been
             saved
             ,
             neither
             Adam
             ,
             nor
             any
             others
             :
             For
             without
             this
             Liberty
             of
             doing
             good
             Adam
             could
             never
             have
             repented
             ,
             nor
             all
             Men
             who
             have
             fallen
             in
             him
             .
             For
             none
             who
             are
             born
             since
             would
             have
             been
             free
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             or
             to
             beg
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             for
             fulfilling
             their
             Penitence
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             would
             have
             been
             bent
             to
             Evil
             ;
             since
             they
             had
             no
             other
             Liberty
             but
             to
             do
             evil
             :
             Of
             necessity
             they
             must
             have
             given
             themselves
             to
             
             evil
             ,
             since
             they
             would
             not
             have
             had
             the
             Liberty
             to
             do
             good
             .
             I
             am
             an
             Enemy
             to
             all
             these
             Disputes
             ;
             and
             would
             wish
             that
             all
             Men
             would
             submit
             their
             Judgment
             to
             the
             Works
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               these
               Disputes
               were
               not
               ended
               ;
               but
               many
               held
               that
               God
               had
               decreed
               one
               Masse
               of
               Elect
               ,
               and
               another
               of
               Reprobates
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               will
               fall
               out
               so
               ,
               do
               Men
               what
               they
               please
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             How
             cruel
             is
             it
             to
             hear
             ,
             Sir
             !
             That
             God
             should
             destinate
             a
             Masse
             of
             Reprobates
             !
             This
             is
             as
             if
             they
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             wicked
             from
             the
             Creation
             of
             Men
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             were
             not
             he
             would
             not
             have
             created
             a
             Masse
             of
             Reprobates
             to
             be
             miserable
             to
             all
             Eternity
             do
             what
             they
             will.
             This
             necessity
             of
             being
             damned
             reflects
             upon
             God.
             For
             if
             he
             had
             not
             created
             them
             to
             Damnation
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             miserable
             to
             all
             Eternity
             :
             And
             God
             could
             not
             create
             them
             for
             Damnation
             but
             out
             of
             pure
             Malice
             ;
             setting
             aside
             this
             ,
             he
             would
             rather
             have
             left
             them
             in
             nothing
             ,
             than
             to
             create
             them
             for
             Reprobation
             .
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             a
             greater
             Blasphemy
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             against
             God
             than
             this
             ;
             for
             it
             shocks
             all
             his
             Qualities
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ,
             which
             are
             his
             Eternal
             Qualities
             q
             without
             which
             he
             can
             never
             do
             any
             thing
             .
             If
             he
             had
             created
             one
             part
             of
             Men
             for
             Damnation
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             have
             done
             a
             just
             thing
             ;
             since
             these
             Reprobates
             did
             not
             merit
             Damnation
             before
             they
             had
             a
             Being
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             in
             Justice
             be
             Reprobated
             without
             having
             deserved
             it
             .
             Neither
             could
             God
             exercise
             his
             Goodness
             in
             determining
             the
             Damnation
             of
             any
             :
             Since
             this
             Damnation
             is
             the
             greatest
             Evil
             in
             the
             World
             :
             How
             should
             he
             be
             good
             in
             doing
             so
             great
             evil
             to
             Men
             ?
             And
             how
             should
             he
             be
             true
             in
             reprobating
             those
             of
             whom
             he
             sayes
             ,
             that
             m
             his
             delight
             is
             to
             be
             with
             them
             since
             they
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             Men
             ?
             He
             must
             want
             Judgment
             and
             Reason
             who
             believes
             that
             God
             created
             a
             Masse
             of
             damned
             .
             The
             Superstition
             of
             Christians
             must
             have
             invented
             this
             blaspheming
             against
             God
             to
             authorise
             their
             Authority
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             that
             God
             also
             uses
             Authority
             over
             Men
             as
             they
             will
             use
             it
             over
             their
             like
             :
             This
             is
             against
             Truth
             :
             For
             God
             is
             not
             partial
             ,
             nor
             will
             he
             ever
             use
             Passion
             towards
             any
             .
             All
             these
             Words
             and
             Disputes
             
             are
             so
             many
             Names
             of
             Blasphemies
             ,
             of
             which
             n
             
               the
               Whore
               in
               the
               Revelation
            
             is
             full
             :
             For
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             any
             other
             Sect
             or
             Nation
             sayes
             that
             Reprobation
             is
             determined
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               What
               I
               ought
               to
               believe
               in
               this
               Matter
               ▪
               that
               I
               might
               not
               blaspheme
               against
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             We
             ought
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Original
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             see
             in
             his
             Beginning
             ,
             how
             he
             was
             created
             .
             God
             took
             not
             two
             Masses
             of
             Earth
             to
             create
             the
             one
             of
             them
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             for
             Damnation
             :
             But
             only
             one
             Masse
             of
             Earth
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             created
             one
             Man
             only
             for
             Salvation
             o
             ,
             creating
             in
             him
             all
             the
             Men
             that
             ever
             were
             or
             shall
             be
             :
             He
             created
             them
             all
             in
             general
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Innocence
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             end
             gave
             abundance
             of
             Graces
             ,
             both
             Spiritual
             and
             Bodily
             ,
             and
             that
             equally
             to
             all
             ,
             without
             exception
             of
             any
             ;
             giving
             to
             all
             a
             Divine
             Soul
             and
             a
             Free-will
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             capable
             to
             do
             all
             manner
             of
             good
             :
             And
             seeing
             God
             created
             all
             Men
             in
             Adam
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             created
             any
             for
             Reprobation
             ;
             but
             all
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             none
             excepted
             .
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             truly
             is
             ,
             no
             Body
             could
             be
             created
             for
             Damnation
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             very
             unreasonably
             make
             it
             be
             believed
             :
             For
             if
             some
             must
             be
             necessarily
             Damned
             or
             Saved
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             have
             Free-will
             :
             Which
             none
             can
             deny
             :
             For
             all
             Men
             received
             a
             Divine
             Soul
             and
             Free-will
             in
             Adam
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             all
             his
             Posterity
             .
             For
             God
             never
             will'd
             p
             that
             any
             should
             perish
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             Live.
             And
             seeing
             he
             wills
             that
             they
             Live
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             create
             them
             for
             Reprobation
             ;
             since
             there
             can
             never
             be
             any
             Contradiction
             in
             God
             ?
             Never
             believe
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             any
             was
             created
             for
             Damnation
             :
             But
             if
             any
             damn
             themselves
             ,
             it
             is
             q
             contrary
             to
             the
             Designs
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             because
             r
             they
             will
             needs
             use
             their
             Free-will
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             evil
             :
             For
             if
             they
             followed
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             s
             Impression
             that
             he
             has
             given
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             never
             damn
             or
             destroy
             themselves
             ,
             even
             though
             they
             had
             sinned
             :
             Because
             God
             desires
             not
             t
             the
             Death
             of
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             should
             be
             Converted
             and
             Live.
             By
             which
             we
             see
             that
             God
             does
             not
             Reprobate
             the
             Sinner
             more
             than
             the
             Just
             ;
             
             but
             desires
             that
             all
             should
             be
             Saved
             ,
             and
             none
             Reprobated
             ,
             as
             they
             Maintain
             .
             But
             Men
             now
             u
             being
             full
             of
             Vices
             and
             Passions
             of
             Love
             and
             Hatred
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ,
             they
             would
             fain
             give
             Authority
             to
             their
             Malice
             by
             making
             a
             God
             x
             to
             go
             before
             them
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             their
             Passions
             .
             And
             as
             they
             in
             taking
             Dominon
             over
             Men
             ,
             do
             according
             to
             their
             Inclinations
             disgrace
             or
             favour
             them
             ;
             they
             would
             make
             God
             as
             partial
             ,
             as
             they
             know
             they
             are
             themselves
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             damns
             some
             and
             saves
             others
             according
             to
             his
             Pleasure
             .
             Which
             will
             never
             be
             .
             For
             God
             is
             no
             more
             subject
             to
             Passions
             than
             to
             change
             .
             We
             ought
             alwayes
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             retake
             the
             Original
             and
             the
             Essence
             of
             Things
             ,
             without
             amusing
             our selves
             with
             the
             Discourses
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             say
             and
             do
             according
             to
             their
             Advantages
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             are
             not
             enclined
             to
             use
             their
             Free-will
             aright
             ,
             they
             would
             fain
             lay
             the
             blame
             on
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               They
               have
               not
               his
               Grace
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               They
               are
               not
               of
               the
               Number
               of
               those
               who
               are
               predestinated
               to
               his
               Salvation
               :
            
             Which
             makes
             a
             great
             many
             perish
             through
             Sloth
             ,
             or
             Negligence
             ,
             saying
             ,
             If
             they
             are
             Elected
             they
             shall
             certainly
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             are
             Reprobated
             ,
             they
             shall
             certainly
             be
             damned
             ,
             do
             what
             they
             will.
             This
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Truth
             .
             For
             God
             did
             not
             create
             ▪
             Man
             a
             kind
             of
             limited
             Creature
             .
             And
             though
             it
             seems
             sometimes
             as
             if
             God
             determined
             good
             or
             evil
             Fortunes
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             it
             is
             not
             true
             .
             For
             he
             will
             not
             determine
             against
             the
             Free-will
             of
             Man
             ▪
             who
             shall
             still
             be
             capable
             of
             using
             it
             well
             or
             ill
             .
             But
             because
             our
             Understanding
             is
             bounded
             ,
             it
             can
             comprehend
             only
             the
             Accidents
             it
             sees
             ,
             without
             discovering
             their
             Sources
             or
             Originals
             .
             For
             Example
             :
             We
             see
             a
             Man
             become
             poor
             though
             he
             Labour
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             Prodigal
             .
             We
             say
             immediately
             ;
             it
             is
             God
             that
             afflicts
             him
             by
             evil
             Fortune
             ;
             while
             it
             is
             for
             want
             of
             Foresight
             or
             Management
             in
             his
             Affairs
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               not
               believed
               that
               God
               created
               Man
               for
               Damnation
               ;
               but
               that
               God
               Reprobated
               Man
               after
               his
               Sin
               ,
               which
               had
               undone
               them
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             You
             will
             find
             this
             absurd
             :
             For
             if
             all
             Men
             were
             created
             in
             Adam
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             y
             also
             fallen
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             consequently
             there
             could
             not
             be
             a
             Masse
             of
             Predestinated
             after
             Sin
             :
             Because
             all
             in
             general
             were
             Reprobated
             
             and
             Damned
             by
             the
             same
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             :
             He
             having
             sinned
             with
             his
             Free-will
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             longer
             any
             thing
             sound
             in
             it
             :
             For
             if
             he
             had
             not
             given
             a
             full
             Consent
             of
             his
             Will
             to
             Sin
             ,
             none
             would
             have
             been
             Damned
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             his
             full
             Consent
             ;
             as
             we
             do
             not
             commit
             a
             Mortal
             Sin
             when
             our
             Will
             does
             not
             give
             full
             Consent
             to
             Evil
             ;
             and
             no
             Body
             doubts
             but
             Adam
             gave
             the
             full
             consent
             of
             his
             Will
             in
             disobeying
             God
             ;
             and
             consequently
             he
             is
             damned
             ,
             and
             all
             Men
             with
             him
             ,
             none
             excepted
             :
             For
             he
             could
             not
             have
             a
             divided
             Will
             ,
             nor
             one
             part
             sound
             ,
             and
             another
             damn'd
             :
             Because
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Man
             only
             ;
             and
             he
             had
             but
             one
             Will
             ,
             in
             which
             was
             included
             the
             Will
             of
             all
             Men
             that
             should
             ever
             arise
             from
             him
             .
             So
             that
             God
             could
             not
             pitch
             in
             him
             upon
             one
             Masse
             of
             Reprobates
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             Saved
             :
             Because
             there
             was
             no
             longer
             Salvation
             in
             him
             after
             his
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             in
             all
             other
             Men
             his
             Posterity
             .
             All
             were
             reduced
             into
             this
             damned
             Masse
             ,
             without
             any
             exception
             :
             And
             as
             none
             could
             be
             damned
             before
             Sin
             ,
             so
             none
             could
             be
             saved
             after
             it
             :
             Because
             in
             Adam
             all
             Men
             in
             general
             were
             contained
             ,
             who
             have
             still
             shared
             in
             his
             Happiness
             and
             Miseries
             ,
             his
             Favours
             and
             Disgraces
             ,
             his
             Pleasures
             and
             his
             Penitence
             :
             All
             Men
             being
             inseparably
             united
             to
             the
             will
             of
             Adam
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             living
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               How
               it
               could
               be
               that
               some
               Men
               are
               damned
               and
               some
               saved
               ,
               since
               there
               was
               so
               strait
               an
               union
               between
               the
               Will
               of
               Adam
               and
               that
               of
               other
               Men
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             This
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             when
             every
             Man
             comes
             to
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             .
             He
             goes
             out
             of
             the
             Power
             and
             Will
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             is
             put
             into
             his
             own
             full
             Liberty
             ,
             as
             Adam
             was
             at
             his
             Creation
             ,
             with
             this
             difference
             only
             ,
             that
             Men
             have
             in
             them
             the
             Malignity
             of
             Sin
             :
             Which
             Adam
             had
             not
             when
             he
             was
             created
             ;
             but
             only
             an
             Inclination
             to
             good
             :
             As
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             all
             Men
             in
             general
             ,
             are
             put
             ,
             (
             when
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             Reason
             )
             into
             the
             same
             Estate
             wherein
             Adam
             was
             created
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Divine
             Soul
             ,
             wholly
             free
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             capable
             of
             being
             led
             to
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             as
             Adam
             was
             .
             But
             that
             some
             are
             saved
             or
             damned
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             any
             Necessity
             or
             Predestination
             ;
             but
             only
             by
             every
             ones
             Free-will
             ,
             who
             are
             led
             to
             good
             or
             to
             evil
             according
             to
             a
             the
             Choice
             they
             make
             of
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             :
             Because
             on
             Gods
             part
             ,
             Man
             is
             left
             free
             and
             
             
             entire
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             before
             Sin
             :
             For
             God
             never
             changes
             his
             Works
             .
             He
             has
             not
             for
             sin
             changed
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Elements
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             but
             has
             continued
             them
             all
             such
             as
             he
             created
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             change
             ,
             but
             Sin
             has
             brought
             Malignity
             upon
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             whereas
             before
             the
             said
             Sin
             all
             Things
             were
             good
             ,
             b
             without
             any
             evil
             .
             Even
             so
             God
             has
             changed
             nothing
             in
             Man
             since
             his
             Sin.
             He
             remainsentire
             in
             all
             his
             Qualities
             ,
             both
             Bodily
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             except
             that
             by
             Sin
             he
             has
             contracted
             a
             Malignity
             c
             ,
             and
             an
             Inclination
             to
             evil
             :
             Which
             before
             he
             had
             not
             ,
             but
             a
             bent
             and
             inclination
             to
             all
             sort
             of
             good
             Behold
             this
             is
             the
             only
             change
             that
             Sin
             made
             in
             Man
             ,
             without
             his
             being
             necessitated
             to
             evil
             ,
             far
             less
             predestinated
             to
             Damnation
             :
             Since
             all
             Men
             received
             in
             Adam
             the
             Pardon
             of
             this
             Disobedience
             ,
             having
             also
             received
             in
             him
             the
             Penitence
             ,
             which
             was
             accepted
             for
             all
             Men
             in
             Adam
             so
             long
             as
             a
             Man
             is
             unable
             to
             use
             his
             own
             Reason
             :
             For
             then
             he
             is
             set
             at
             Liberty
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Adam
             and
             that
             of
             his
             own
             Parents
             ,
             in
             whose
             Will
             he
             remain'd
             till
             then
             :
             And
             coming
             out
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             is
             free
             to
             choose
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             and
             neither
             God
             nor
             Men
             can
             constrain
             him
             to
             Salvation
             or
             Damnation
             :
             And
             that
             any
             is
             saved
             or
             damned
             ,
             can
             proceed
             from
             nothing
             but
             the
             free
             choice
             that
             every
             one
             makes
             of
             following
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             from
             Predestination
             ,
             as
             they
             very
             unjustly
             do
             imagine
             :
             For
             God
             will
             never
             deprive
             Man
             of
             his
             Graces
             how
             wicked
             soever
             he
             be
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             shall
             Live
             in
             this
             World.
             He
             will
             never
             take
             back
             the
             Graces
             which
             he
             gave
             him
             in
             Adam
             .
             They
             shall
             be
             still
             communicated
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             make
             a
             good
             use
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Pardon
             which
             he
             granted
             to
             Adam
             ,
             he
             granted
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             no
             Body
             can
             believe
             without
             Sin
             that
             God
             should
             Reprobate
             him
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             :
             For
             by
             his
             Grace
             he
             forgave
             all
             d
             when
             he
             forgave
             Adam
             his
             Sin.
             He
             cannot
             retract
             the
             Remission
             which
             he
             then
             gave
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             to
             Reprobate
             them
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             of
             Adams
             Sin
             :
             For
             God
             never
             repents
             him
             of
             what
             by
             his
             Mercy
             he
             has
             once
             done
             ,
             unless
             Man
             of
             his
             Free-will
             come
             to
             offend
             God
             by
             other
             new
             Sins
             :
             Which
             he
             is
             free
             to
             do
             .
             All
             
             Men
             were
             created
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Innocence
             in
             Adam
             ;
             and
             all
             Men
             sinn'd
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             also
             received
             the
             Pardon
             of
             this
             Sin
             in
             Adam
             :
             So
             that
             all
             they
             who
             dye
             in
             Adam
             are
             certainly
             saved
             by
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             Pardon
             that
             he
             gave
             to
             Adam
             :
             But
             if
             his
             Children
             being
             come
             to
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             do
             of
             their
             own
             Free-will
             turn
             to
             evil
             ,
             they
             then
             fall
             again
             into
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             begetting
             Children
             in
             the
             same
             displeasure
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             the
             same
             Condemnation
             with
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             being
             united
             with
             them
             till
             they
             come
             to
             the
             use
             of
             their
             own
             Reason
             :
             For
             then
             they
             begin
             to
             have
             a
             Being
             by
             themselves
             ,
             whereas
             before
             they
             were
             reckoned
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             their
             Parents
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Sympathy
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Father
             with
             the
             Child
             ,
             whose
             Will
             he
             holds
             in
             his
             Power
             ,
             as
             Adam
             held
             the
             Will
             of
             all
             Men
             till
             they
             attain
             the
             use
             of
             their
             own
             Reason
             ,
             so
             that
             till
             then
             they
             may
             be
             predestinated
             to
             Salvation
             or
             Damnation
             by
             the
             good
             or
             ill
             Will
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             cannot
             and
             will
             not
             destroy
             any
             Body
             ,
             having
             certainly
             created
             and
             forgiven
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             all
             might
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             none
             Reprobated
             :
             For
             if
             he
             had
             precisely
             decreed
             some
             for
             Damnation
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             have
             had
             so
             much
             Righteousness
             in
             himself
             as
             what
             he
             demands
             of
             Men
             :
             For
             he
             sayes
             to
             them
             ,
             e
             
               Love
               your
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               do
               good
               to
               them
               that
               persecute
               you
               .
            
             This
             Counsel
             would
             have
             had
             no
             Authority
             if
             he
             himself
             had
             Reprobated
             those
             who
             are
             become
             his
             Enemies
             .
             This
             absolute
             Reprobation
             would
             not
             be
             good
             ,
             but
             the
             greatest
             evil
             that
             ever
             could
             be
             imagined
             :
             How
             could
             he
             command
             Men
             to
             do
             good
             to
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             when
             he
             himself
             would
             do
             so
             great
             and
             eternal
             an
             Evil
             for
             the
             Fault
             they
             had
             committed
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             while
             they
             were
             yet
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             during
             this
             Life
             ,
             where
             Reprobation
             shall
             never
             have
             place
             ,
             since
             till
             the
             very
             last
             Instant
             they
             may
             find
             Mercy
             and
             Pardon
             ?
             This
             Reprobation
             must
             only
             operate
             after
             Death
             ,
             and
             not
             during
             this
             Life
             :
             Because
             this
             is
             f
             the
             Time
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             who
             shall
             be
             certainly
             Reprobated
             can
             have
             no
             part
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             rigorous
             and
             unjust
             Thing
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             oblige
             those
             to
             Penitence
             whom
             he
             absolutely
             resolves
             to
             damn
             .
             I
             believe
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             they
             confound
             the
             
             Times
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             present
             for
             the
             Time
             to
             come
             :
             For
             at
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             God
             will
             then
             take
             Two
             Masses
             ,
             the
             One
             of
             Elect
             ,
             and
             the
             Other
             of
             Reprobates
             ,
             who
             do
             what
             they
             will
             shall
             assuredly
             be
             damned
             :
             Because
             the
             Time
             of
             Penitence
             will
             then
             be
             past
             :
             But
             during
             this
             Life
             there
             can
             be
             no
             predestinated
             Reprobates
             .
          
           
             I
             told
             her
             ,
             
               That
               well-meaning
               Persons
               did
               believe
               there
               was
               in
               this
               Life
               Predestination
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               had
               here
               Vessels
               of
               Election
               and
               Reprobation
               ,
               and
               both
               necessarily
               so
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             This
             is
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             because
             these
             Persons
             ,
             though
             well-meaning
             ,
             do
             not
             discover
             the
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             judge
             only
             according
             to
             the
             Appearance
             of
             Things
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Reality
             :
             For
             God
             can
             never
             Reprobate
             any
             after
             that
             he
             has
             created
             all
             for
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             he
             cannot
             damn
             them
             for
             
             Adam's
             Sin
             after
             he
             has
             pardoned
             it
             ,
             and
             Man
             has
             undertaken
             the
             Penitence
             that
             God
             enjoyned
             him
             on
             that
             occasion
             .
             If
             there
             were
             any
             Reprobated
             for
             this
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             ,
             in
             strict
             Justice
             Adam
             ought
             to
             be
             first
             of
             all
             Reprobated
             ,
             since
             he
             first
             committed
             the
             Sin.
             'T
             is
             sad
             to
             see
             and
             hear
             how
             Men
             g
             mistake
             the
             Qualities
             of
             God
             ,
             making
             him
             pass
             as
             unjust
             and
             evil
             ,
             like
             themselves
             .
             I
             am
             sorry
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             be
             so
             prolix
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             but
             the
             Thing
             requires
             it
             :
             Because
             it
             is
             a
             most
             important
             Point
             that
             regards
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             speak
             too
             much
             of
             it
             .
             Be
             not
             you
             more
             weary
             to
             hear
             than
             I
             am
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             .
             I
             have
             still
             had
             strange
             Contradictions
             in
             my
             Spirit
             when
             I
             heard
             Persons
             of
             Sincerity
             aiming
             to
             maintain
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             very
             far
             from
             knowing
             it
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             Men
             for
             infallible
             Truths
             ,
             though
             very
             often
             they
             persist
             in
             their
             Ignorance
             which
             is
             so
             great
             and
             so
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             many
             :
             For
             he
             who
             believes
             he
             is
             predestinated
             to
             Salvation
             will
             not
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             procure
             it
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             fall
             into
             Sins
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             repent
             of
             them
             ,
             believing
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             damned
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             one
             Day
             Repent
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             but
             the
             Last
             of
             his
             Life
             .
             Consider
             a
             little
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             what
             sloth
             this
             occasions
             in
             those
             well-meaning
             Persons
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             
             hazard
             they
             put
             their
             Salvation
             !
             For
             it
             is
             a
             Delusion
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             Saved
             by
             God's
             Predestination
             ,
             Live
             as
             we
             please
             ;
             for
             God
             will
             never
             Save
             any
             since
             
             Adam's
             Sin
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             of
             their
             Free-will
             shall
             resign
             themselves
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             Though
             his
             Goodness
             Sav'd
             all
             Men
             in
             creating
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             Co-operation
             of
             theirs
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             Save
             none
             without
             it
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             their
             Free-wils
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             good
             or
             evil
             .
             God
             could
             indeed
             Save
             them
             before
             they
             made
             Resistance
             ,
             and
             while
             he
             was
             absolute
             Lord
             of
             all
             Things
             :
             But
             since
             he
             gave
             them
             this
             Free-will
             to
             govern
             themselves
             and
             so
             many
             other
             Things
             ,
             he
             cannot
             Save
             them
             without
             themselves
             .
             Therefore
             no
             Body
             should
             flatter
             himself
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             Saved
             if
             he
             be
             predestinated
             ;
             seeing
             this
             Predestination
             can
             have
             no
             more
             place
             since
             the
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             .
             Every
             one
             must
             h
             exercise
             himself
             to
             work
             out
             his
             Salvation
             :
             Because
             no
             Body
             shall
             obtain
             it
             but
             he
             who
             of
             his
             own
             Free-will
             shall
             yield
             up
             i
             into
             God's
             Hands
             the
             Free
             Liberty
             that
             he
             gave
             him
             :
             These
             are
             the
             Elect
             :
             Because
             they
             being
             yielded
             up
             unto
             God
             ,
             none
             can
             pluck
             l
             them
             out
             of
             his
             Hands
             ,
             unless
             the
             Person
             himself
             should
             yet
             m
             withdraw
             from
             God
             :
             Which
             is
             almost
             impossible
             :
             Because
             God
             still
             directing
             him
             ,
             his
             Will
             can
             no
             more
             be
             led
             to
             evil
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             unto
             which
             it
             is
             joyned
             and
             united
             .
             The
             Goodness
             of
             God
             replenishes
             it
             with
             so
             many
             Graces
             ▪
             n
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             not
             to
             follow
             them
             .
             How
             could
             the
             same
             Goodness
             ordain
             ,
             that
             any
             should
             be
             Reprobated
             ,
             since
             nothing
             that
             is
             evil
             can
             proceed
             from
             it
             ?
             Must
             not
             the
             Reprobation
             of
             Men
             of
             necessity
             come
             from
             their
             evil
             Will
             ?
             Since
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             it
             is
             consequently
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             Reprobate
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Soul.
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             its
             own
             Fault
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             a
             Predestination
             to
             Damnation
             :
             Because
             God
             damns
             no
             p
             Body
             ,
             not
             even
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             For
             they
             who
             shall
             be
             then
             absolute
             Reprobates
             ,
             shall
             condemn
             q
             themselves
             ;
             when
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             shall
             appear
             to
             them
             ,
             their
             Injustice
             will
             give
             Sentence
             against
             themselves
             ,
             and
             confine
             
             
             them
             to
             Hell
             as
             the
             just
             Merit
             of
             their
             Iniquities
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             as
             the
             Decree
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               It
               was
               very
               probable
               ,
               that
               God
               can
               damn
               no
               Body
               ,
               since
               he
               is
               all
               good
               ,
               and
               can
               do
               no
               Evil
               ;
               that
               notwithstanding
               of
               this
               ,
               we
               see
               according
               to
               our
               short
               Prospect
               of
               Effects
               as
               if
               Men
               were
               Predestinated
               to
               good
               and
               evil
               :
               As
               in
               the
            
             Conversion
             of
             St.
             Paul
             r
             ,
             and
             of
             s
             Mary
             Magdalen
             ;
             
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               in
            
             the
             Reprobation
             t
             of
             Judas
             ,
             and
             u
             of
             the
             wicked
             Thief
             .
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             These
             different
             Accidents
             are
             not
             considered
             in
             their
             Source
             ;
             but
             only
             superficially
             gone
             over
             ,
             and
             judg'd
             according
             to
             Humane
             Sentiments
             ,
             which
             does
             not
             penetrate
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             :
             St.
             Paul
             was
             not
             only
             a
             Chosen
             Vessel
             on
             God's
             part
             ,
             but
             also
             on
             the
             part
             of
             his
             own
             Free
             will
             :
             For
             after
             he
             had
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             he
             was
             alwayes
             x
             zealous
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             very
             probable
             he
             had
             resigned
             his
             Free-will
             to
             God
             according
             to
             his
             Knowledge
             ,
             because
             all
             that
             moved
             him
             to
             persecute
             the
             Christians
             was
             only
             a
             desire
             to
             maintain
             his
             Law
             ,
             which
             he
             believed
             was
             more
             perfect
             ,
             as
             being
             given
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             imagining
             that
             the
             Christians
             aimed
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             maintain
             it
             ,
             and
             believe
             that
             by
             doing
             this
             he
             greatly
             pleased
             God
             ,
             who
             seeing
             this
             good
             Desire
             z
             would
             needs
             draw
             him
             out
             of
             his
             Ignorance
             in
             an
             outward
             and
             extraordinary
             manner
             :
             Because
             it
             is
             God's
             Property
             to
             abound
             in
             Grace
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             Men
             of
             good
             Will
             by
             such
             Means
             as
             whereby
             they
             may
             discover
             that
             he
             favours
             them
             .
             Therefore
             he
             appeared
             visibly
             to
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             by
             some
             Light
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             blind
             ,
             asking
             him
             ,
             
               wherefore
               he
               persecured
               him
            
             ?
             Making
             him
             understand
             by
             these
             outward
             Signs
             the
             State
             of
             his
             Soul
             ;
             by
             the
             Light
             he
             shews
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             darkness
             ;
             by
             the
             Blindness
             of
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             the
             Blindness
             of
             his
             Mind
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             directed
             to
             some
             one
             who
             might
             make
             him
             see
             the
             Truth
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Question
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               he
               persecuted
               him
            
             ?
             to
             shew
             him
             how
             much
             he
             was
             deceived
             ,
             in
             Prosecuting
             the
             Christians
             who
             were
             the
             People
             of
             God.
             This
             he
             knew
             not
             ,
             all
             these
             Things
             fell
             out
             not
             because
             God
             
             
             had
             partially
             chosen
             St.
             Paul
             to
             be
             his
             Apostle
             :
             But
             because
             he
             had
             of
             his
             own
             Free-will
             chosen
             to
             follow
             Good
             ▪
             and
             to
             resign
             himself
             to
             God.
             But
             whereas
             Men
             see
             only
             these
             outward
             Things
             ,
             they
             believe
             God
             acts
             by
             Passion
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             prefers
             one
             of
             his
             Creatures
             to
             another
             :
             Which
             he
             does
             not
             at
             all
             :
             For
             he
             loves
             them
             all
             equally
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             nevertheless
             gives
             more
             Grace
             to
             those
             who
             are
             most
             resigned
             to
             him
             :
             And
             this
             with
             Reason
             :
             For
             a
             Son
             who
             does
             his
             Fathers
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             is
             dedicated
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             is
             more
             worthy
             of
             Favours
             than
             another
             who
             resists
             and
             despises
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             same
             Father
             .
          
           
             Magdalen
             received
             also
             the
             Grace
             of
             Conversion
             though
             she
             was
             a
             Sinner
             :
             But
             if
             we
             consider
             well
             her
             inward
             Disposition
             ,
             we
             shall
             clearly
             perceive
             that
             she
             was
             truly
             disposed
             to
             resign
             her self
             to
             God
             notwithstanding
             her
             Sins
             :
             For
             she
             no
             sooner
             heard
             the
             Truth
             from
             her
             Saviours
             Mouth
             ,
             but
             she
             quitted
             her
             Sins
             a
             and
             bewailed
             them
             bitterly
             ,
             detested
             her
             Vanities
             ,
             and
             followed
             Jesus
             Christ
             through
             all
             .
             How
             many
             other
             Persons
             heard
             the
             same
             Truth
             ,
             without
             resolving
             to
             follow
             him
             ?
             A
             Thousand
             Persons
             followed
             Jesus
             Christ
             bodily
             ,
             and
             heard
             the
             same
             Words
             ,
             but
             produced
             not
             the
             same
             Effects
             .
             This
             cannot
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             has
             still
             the
             same
             Efficacy
             ▪
             But
             it
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Indisposition
             of
             Souls
             who
             do
             not
             receive
             it
             effectually
             .
             And
             Men
             not
             being
             able
             to
             dive
             into
             the
             Interiour
             ,
             imagine
             that
             this
             is
             done
             by
             God
             independently
             .
             In
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             greatly
             deceived
             :
             Which
             they
             shall
             see
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             wherein
             many
             shall
             be
             Saints
             who
             were
             despised
             and
             condemned
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             and
             many
             others
             shall
             be
             Reprobated
             ,
             who
             here
             were
             held
             for
             Saints
             :
             Because
             Men
             regard
             only
             the
             outside
             :
             But
             God
             c
             
               tries
               the
               Reins
            
             ,
             and
             examines
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             known
             to
             him
             alone
             .
             Therefore
             Men
             ought
             never
             to
             judge
             nor
             dispute
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             :
             Because
             they
             are
             blind
             and
             ignorant
             in
             his
             Matters
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             say
             that
             he
             Saved
             and
             Reprobated
             some
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             they
             calumniate
             him
             ,
             and
             blaspheme
             against
             his
             Qualities
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Goodness
             .
          
           
           
             That
             Judas
             was
             damned
             ,
             was
             by
             his
             own
             Free-will
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             spoke
             more
             to
             him
             to
             convert
             him
             than
             ever
             he
             did
             to
             St.
             Paul
             or
             Magdalen
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             wicked
             Thief
             is
             damned
             ,
             was
             by
             his
             obstinacy
             in
             Sin
             :
             For
             if
             he
             had
             acknowledged
             his
             Fault
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             been
             saved
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Body
               thought
               it
               a
               Blasphemy
               against
               God
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               none
               can
               be
               saved
               without
               the
               particular
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               some
               have
               it
               not
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               gives
               it
               to
               whom
               he
               pleases
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             These
             Terms
             of
             speaking
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             make
             nothing
             as
             to
             the
             reality
             of
             the
             Thing
             .
             It
             may
             indeed
             be
             said
             truly
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             be
             saved
             without
             the
             
               particular
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             :
             But
             to
             say
             that
             God
             gives
             it
             only
             to
             whom
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             to
             understand
             thereby
             that
             he
             gives
             it
             to
             some
             and
             denies
             it
             to
             others
             with
             respect
             of
             Persons
             ,
             is
             Blasphemy
             :
             Because
             he
             bestows
             it
             alwayes
             according
             d
             to
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Choice
             :
             For
             this
             is
             only
             the
             way
             of
             passionate
             Men
             ,
             to
             favour
             those
             for
             whom
             they
             have
             an
             Inclination
             :
             God
             gives
             indeed
             more
             Grace
             to
             some
             than
             to
             others
             ;
             but
             alwayes
             e
             in
             proportion
             as
             each
             one
             does
             more
             resign
             himself
             to
             his
             Will
             :
             For
             he
             sayes
             ;
             f
             
               Be
               ye
               faithful
               in
               little
               things
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               place
               you
               over
               great
               things
               :
            
             To
             shew
             that
             he
             encreases
             his
             Grace
             alwayes
             according
             to
             our
             Fidelity
             .
             That
             particular
             Grace
             which
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             us
             all
             in
             the
             Creation
             of
             Adam
             :
             For
             he
             could
             not
             create
             us
             to
             Salvation
             without
             enduing
             with
             suitable
             Grace
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Grace
             of
             raising
             us
             up
             again
             after
             Sin
             was
             also
             given
             us
             in
             Adam
             ,
             which
             we
             might
             enjoy
             yet
             provided
             we
             use
             the
             same
             Means
             of
             his
             Penitence
             :
             And
             if
             we
             have
             sinned
             after
             him
             by
             our
             own
             Will
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             us
             provided
             we
             take
             up
             the
             same
             Penitence
             ,
             which
             consists
             ,
             g
             in
             the
             Shame
             and
             Confusion
             that
             Adam
             had
             ,
             in
             the
             Fear
             he
             had
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             appear
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             
               in
               the
               Accepting
               of
               the
               Pennance
            
             of
             Labouring
             the
             Ground
             and
             gaining
             his
             Bread
             with
             the
             Sweat
             of
             his
             Face
             .
             Many
             Men
             now
             say
             they
             have
             not
             Grace
             that
             they
             might
             get
             rid
             of
             their
             Sins
             :
             And
             if
             they
             would
             
             examine
             their
             Consciences
             well
             ,
             they
             would
             find
             it
             is
             because
             they
             have
             no
             Repentance
             nor
             Confusion
             for
             having
             committed
             them
             ;
             nor
             yet
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             a
             desire
             to
             do
             Pennance
             for
             them
             :
             And
             that
             they
             may
             not
             acknowledge
             so
             great
             Faults
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             that
             they
             might
             amend
             .
             This
             is
             to
             blame
             God
             for
             their
             own
             Wickedness
             .
             For
             very
             often
             they
             love
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             are
             only
             afraid
             of
             the
             Chastisements
             which
             these
             have
             deserved
             :
             So
             that
             if
             God
             had
             not
             a
             Hell
             to
             chastise
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             forsake
             them
             ,
             so
             far
             would
             they
             be
             from
             desiring
             to
             do
             Penitence
             for
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             this
             they
             are
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             the
             sufficient
             ,
             or
             effectual
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             conn'd
             Terms
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             build
             great
             Disputes
             ,
             which
             being
             well
             examined
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             to
             be
             founded
             only
             upon
             Words
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Truth
             is
             alwayes
             true
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             gave
             Graces
             to
             Man
             in
             Adam
             but
             too
             sufficient
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             even
             generally
             to
             all
             Men
             h
             for
             obtaining
             the
             Pardon
             of
             their
             Sins
             .
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             attribute
             the
             Loss
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             the
             not
             amending
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             to
             the
             want
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             particular
             Grace
             when
             every
             one
             as
             to
             his
             own
             particular
             has
             received
             sufficient
             i
             to
             forsake
             his
             Sin
             if
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             out
             his
             Salvation
             ?
             Whether
             God
             gave
             these
             Graces
             at
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             gives
             them
             only
             at
             present
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             from
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             the
             Giver
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             one
             Season
             as
             in
             another
             .
             What
             needs
             disputing
             whether
             these
             Graces
             are
             given
             now
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             have
             continued
             with
             us
             since
             Adam
             ?
             It
             is
             enough
             that
             we
             have
             them
             ,
             and
             may
             encrease
             them
             by
             our
             Fidelity
             :
             For
             it
             pleases
             God
             alwayes
             l
             that
             we
             be
             perfect
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             more
             desirous
             m
             to
             encrease
             his
             Graces
             than
             we
             are
             willing
             to
             ask
             them
             :
             And
             if
             we
             have
             them
             not
             in
             abundance
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             because
             we
             have
             not
             sought
             them
             ,
             or
             done
             our
             endeavour
             to
             obtain
             them
             :
             For
             God
             on
             his
             part
             is
             alwayes
             ready
             n
             to
             open
             so
             soon
             as
             we
             knock
             at
             the
             Gate
             of
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             is
             abundant
             to
             all
             those
             who
             seek
             it
             ,
             without
             engaging
             into
             that
             foolish
             
             Perswasion
             ,
             That
             God
             will
             not
             give
             it
             but
             to
             whom
             he
             pleases
             ;
             since
             he
             is
             not
             partial
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             does
             good
             o
             to
             all
             ,
             even
             to
             his
             Enemies
             p
             themselves
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               much
               Ignorance
               in
               these
               Disputes
               :
               That
               every
               one
               maintained
               his
               own
               Opinion
               as
               good
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               best
               believed
               Predestination
               ,
               because
               others
               attribute
               too
               much
               to
               the
               Creature
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             believe
             that
             no
             Body
             has
             hitherto
             discovered
             the
             Truth
             as
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             :
             For
             it
             cannot
             be
             true
             that
             God
             has
             predestinated
             any
             to
             Damnation
             ,
             for
             the
             Reasons
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ;
             nor
             yet
             that
             Man
             has
             the
             Power
             to
             save
             himself
             when
             he
             pleases
             :
             Because
             the
             Habit
             of
             Sin
             is
             as
             another
             Nature
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             cannot
             deliver
             our selves
             .
             Even
             as
             the
             Souls
             which
             are
             in
             Hell
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             their
             Free-will
             cannot
             use
             it
             in
             good
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             given
             loose
             Reins
             to
             Evil
             ,
             they
             cannot
             any
             more
             have
             the
             Will
             to
             quit
             it
             ;
             and
             being
             tied
             and
             united
             to
             all
             sort
             of
             evil
             Objects
             ,
             they
             cannot
             find
             the
             means
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             even
             though
             they
             should
             have
             the
             Will
             ;
             Even
             so
             in
             proportion
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             yet
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             resign
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             have
             followed
             their
             own
             Wills
             ,
             are
             so
             habituated
             to
             evil
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             have
             the
             Will
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             but
             with
             great
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             much
             force
             and
             violence
             to
             pull
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             occasions
             of
             their
             Evils
             :
             With
             this
             difference
             nevertheless
             ,
             that
             Sinners
             may
             yet
             in
             this
             World
             obtain
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Remission
             of
             their
             Sins
             :
             Which
             damned
             Souls
             can
             never
             do
             :
             Because
             their
             Sins
             have
             brought
             on
             the
             Sentence
             of
             their
             Eternal
             Reprobation
             .
             Men
             are
             ignorant
             of
             many
             Things
             through
             the
             Presumption
             of
             their
             Wisdom
             .
             If
             they
             would
             become
             Children
             ,
             and
             be
             converted
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             far
             more
             wise
             .
             For
             q
             God
             reveals
             his
             Secrets
             to
             Little
             ones
             ,
             and
             hides
             them
             from
             the
             Great
             and
             the
             Wise
             .
             I
             wish
             all
             the
             Books
             about
             these
             Disputes
             were
             burnt
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             one
             would
             return
             into
             the
             primitive
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             all
             Divine
             Sciences
             :
             For
             he
             who
             is
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             r
             more
             Learned
             than
             all
             the
             Doctours
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
           
             What
             can
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Creature
             ,
             since
             it
             has
             s
             nothing
             ▪
             that
             it
             has
             not
             received
             of
             God
             ?
             There
             was
             a
             Time
             when
             it
             was
             not
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             came
             to
             be
             ,
             it
             's
             God
             who
             gave
             it
             being
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             :
             The
             Instinct
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberty
             to
             love
             God
             come
             also
             of
             his
             Free
             Gift
             ;
             if
             the
             Creature
             has
             a
             good
             Thought
             ,
             t
             it
             comes
             from
             him
             .
             What
             can
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Creature
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             come
             of
             nothing
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             no
             good
             thing
             without
             God
             ?
             If
             he
             gave
             it
             that
             Inclination
             to
             good
             ,
             or
             that
             good
             Thought
             when
             he
             created
             it
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             gives
             them
             as
             yet
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             still
             the
             same
             Giver
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             who
             works
             Salvation
             in
             his
             Creature
             ?
             Where
             is
             their
             place
             for
             disputing
             to
             know
             whether
             Man
             can
             save
             himself
             ,
             since
             he
             is
             nothing
             u
             ,
             and
             has
             nothing
             x
             that
             he
             has
             not
             received
             ?
             And
             this
             is
             an
             Eternal
             Truth
             ;
             that
             Salvation
             and
             all
             other
             good
             y
             ,
             comes
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             Evil
             and
             Damnation
             comes
             from
             Man
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             is
             saved
             z
             cleaves
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             is
             damned
             resists
             it
             .
             What
             Argument
             will
             they
             bring
             yet
             in
             the
             Dispute
             about
             Grace
             after
             so
             clear
             and
             convincing
             Reasons
             ?
             If
             Man
             may
             save
             himself
             when
             he
             will
             ,
             it
             is
             alwayes
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             created
             him
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             imprinted
             in
             him
             this
             Inclination
             to
             good
             ,
             and
             this
             desire
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             How
             can
             they
             attribute
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             Creature
             ,
             even
             though
             it
             should
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             save
             himself
             when
             he
             will
             ;
             since
             this
             Will
             was
             given
             him
             by
             God
             ?
             He
             cannot
             ascribe
             it
             to
             himself
             .
             Whether
             it
             was
             given
             him
             in
             his
             Creation
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Hour
             that
             he
             is
             Converted
             ,
             this
             should
             not
             cause
             so
             many
             Disputes
             ,
             so
             little
             profitable
             either
             to
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             Party
             :
             Because
             he
             who
             holds
             that
             his
             Salvation
             depends
             upon
             the
             Predestination
             of
             God
             does
             certainly
             conceive
             a
             Sloth
             to
             Good
             ,
             being
             perswaded
             that
             his
             Salvation
             is
             decreed
             ,
             do
             what
             he
             will
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             who
             believes
             he
             may
             save
             himself
             when
             he
             pleases
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             at
             much
             trouble
             to
             advance
             in
             Vertue
             ;
             since
             he
             believes
             his
             Salvation
             depends
             on
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             he
             will
             imagine
             that
             he
             shall
             come
             still
             in
             time
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             be
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Llife
             .
             And
             hereby
             these
             Disputes
             instead
             of
             
             bringing
             any
             good
             to
             Souls
             ,
             do
             cause
             them
             great
             Mischiefs
             of
             Sloth
             and
             Negligence
             as
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             Mistakes
             of
             God
             :
             For
             the
             more
             we
             will
             needs
             know
             him
             by
             Arguments
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             sink
             into
             Darkness
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Schools
               then
               ought
               to
               be
               overturned
               ,
               since
               the
               Disputes
               which
               they
               reckon
               the
               most
               saving
               make
               us
               to
               mistake
               ▪
               God
               and
               to
               neglect
               our
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             this
             is
             very
             desirable
             ,
             that
             Men
             would
             abandon
             all
             their
             Studies
             that
             they
             might
             resign
             themselves
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             :
             since
             this
             is
             the
             one
             thing
             necessary
             ,
             upon
             which
             our
             Salvation
             depends
             .
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             to
             make
             so
             many
             Books
             ,
             so
             many
             Studies
             ,
             so
             many
             Disputes
             ,
             since
             all
             Perfection
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             consist
             in
             the
             RESIGNING
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God!
             All
             other
             Things
             are
             vain
             or
             useless
             :
             For
             we
             are
             created
             for
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             for
             ever
             to
             take
             our
             Delight
             with
             God.
             For
             what
             end
             should
             we
             amuse
             our selves
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             different
             Things
             ,
             and
             fill
             our
             Minds
             with
             Studies
             ,
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             Disputes
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             for
             this
             transient
             Life
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             give
             great
             Hindrances
             to
             the
             RESIGNATION
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             make
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ?
             For
             as
             long
             as
             Man
             is
             busied
             in
             Studies
             ,
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             Disputes
             ,
             he
             acts
             alwayes
             by
             his
             own
             Motion
             :
             Because
             those
             who
             are
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             do
             nothing
             but
             receive
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             do
             not
             affect
             any
             Sciences
             ,
             a
             they
             possess
             more
             of
             them
             than
             all
             they
             can
             Learn
             in
             the
             Schools
             ,
             which
             are
             alwayes
             full
             of
             many
             Defects
             ,
             because
             every
             one
             is
             alwayes
             concern'd
             in
             his
             own
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             only
             Humane
             ,
             Limited
             ,
             and
             Ignorant
             :
             And
             all
             these
             so
             imperfect
             Things
             hinder
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             only
             enlightens
             Souls
             according
             as
             they
             are
             b
             emptied
             of
             all
             Earthly
             Objects
             of
             which
             Studies
             and
             Disputes
             are
             the
             most
             Lively
             to
             fill
             the
             Faculties
             of
             the
             Soul.
             This
             has
             occasioned
             the
             Holy
             Doctours
             to
             continne
             in
             many
             Errours
             touching
             God's
             Dealings
             :
             Because
             the
             Pre-occupation
             of
             their
             Studies
             has
             hindred
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             might
             discover
             all
             Things
             ,
             if
             the
             disturbance
             of
             their
             Humane
             Learning
             had
             been
             removed
             :
             For
             this
             hindered
             them
             from
             seeing
             the
             simple
             Purity
             of
             Divine
             Things
             ,
             
             and
             the
             one
             thing
             needful
             for
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             the
             RESIGNATION
             of
             our selves
             to
             GOD.
             
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               at
               least
               Divines
               would
               be
               needful
               ,
               to
               expound
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               them
               saving
               Truths
               :
               Since
               we
               are
               born
               in
               ignorance
               we
               cannot
               know
               but
               what
               is
               taught
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             These
             Doctours
             of
             the
             Law
             put
             to
             death
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             have
             followed
             them
             ,
             have
             taught
             many
             Errours
             to
             the
             People
             :
             So
             that
             I
             believe
             if
             many
             of
             them
             had
             been
             Heathens
             ,
             or
             brought
             up
             in
             unhabited
             Deserts
             ,
             without
             being
             instructed
             by
             any
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             attained
             to
             a
             greater
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             have
             acquired
             by
             the
             Instruction
             of
             all
             these
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             have
             often
             taught
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Men
             ,
             instead
             of
             that
             of
             God
             :
             And
             if
             these
             Persons
             were
             not
             full
             of
             these
             Doctrines
             ,
             they
             would
             certainly
             be
             at
             more
             Liberty
             to
             resign
             themselves
             to
             God
             :
             So
             many
             Laws
             and
             Means
             which
             they
             have
             taught
             them
             ,
             are
             so
             many
             Ropes
             and
             Chains
             which
             withdraw
             them
             from
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             one
             who
             has
             been
             taught
             nothing
             ,
             will
             still
             have
             a
             natural
             Bent
             and
             Inclination
             to
             Good
             :
             Because
             all
             that
             is
             Good
             ,
             is
             Lovely
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             shall
             apply
             himself
             never
             so
             little
             to
             consider
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             brought
             to
             Love
             him
             :
             For
             he
             would
             see
             that
             all
             that
             he
             made
             ,
             is
             Good
             :
             By
             seeing
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             Moon
             ,
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             he
             must
             confess
             that
             the
             Authour
             of
             all
             these
             Things
             is
             perfect
             ;
             and
             looking
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Trees
             ,
             the
             Plants
             and
             Elements
             ,
             he
             must
             discover
             an
             incomprehensible
             Divinity
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Skill
             to
             make
             all
             these
             admirable
             Things
             .
             Which
             obliges
             all
             that
             are
             Reasonable
             to
             Love
             him
             .
             And
             when
             Man
             considers
             himself
             ,
             and
             sees
             the
             Art
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Fabrick
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             in
             the
             Faculties
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             in
             the
             Subtilty
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             must
             confess
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             the
             Authour
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             Things
             ought
             to
             be
             ascribed
             :
             Because
             no
             Creature
             is
             able
             to
             do
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             By
             all
             which
             things
             c
             ,
             a
             Man
             comes
             more
             perfectly
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             by
             Sciences
             and
             the
             Expositions
             of
             all
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             have
             nothing
             but
             Limited
             Sciences
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Twentieth
             and
             Third
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Shews
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               by
               Faith
               only
               that
               we
               can
               be
               Saved
               ,
               which
               coming
               from
               God
               works
               still
               Resignation
               :
               Even
               among
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               all
               this
               Knowledge
               of
               God
               was
               nothing
               but
            
             the
             Faith
             of
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             
               that
               it
               was
               not
               capable
               to
               work
               Salvation
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               saved
               we
               must
               have
               a
            
             Divine
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             You
             are
             ignorant
             yet
             of
             a
             great
             many
             Things
             ,
             For
             that
             Faith
             which
             you
             call
             Heathen
             is
             Divine
             ;
             because
             it
             comes
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             has
             imprinted
             in
             the
             Soul
             of
             all
             Men
             this
             Divine
             Light
             d
             that
             leads
             them
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             This
             is
             a
             Grace
             infused
             without
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             any
             Men
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             more
             perfect
             then
             the
             Faith
             we
             give
             to
             the
             Things
             they
             propose
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             us
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             many
             of
             which
             are
             very
             absurd
             ,
             and
             neither
             respect
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             our
             Salvation
             .
             They
             give
             us
             for
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             Three
             Persons
             in
             God
             :
             Though
             nevertheless
             no
             Creature
             can
             comprehend
             what
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Operations
             which
             we
             see
             with
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             is
             Almighty
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             All
             ▪
             just
             ,
             all
             Good
             ,
             and
             True
             :
             Because
             all
             that
             we
             see
             he
             operates
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             bear
             these
             Three
             Qualities
             :
             But
             to
             know
             if
             there
             be
             Three
             Divine
             Persons
             in
             God
             ,
             this
             surpasses
             our
             Capacity
             :
             Because
             God
             is
             an
             incomprehensible
             e
             Being
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             discovered
             by
             any
             so
             as
             to
             know
             what
             there
             is
             in
             his
             Divinity
             .
             They
             propose
             also
             to
             us
             many
             Things
             for
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             of
             its
             true
             Essence
             ;
             seeing
             no
             Body
             can
             be
             saved
             without
             Faith
             ,
             and
             they
             continually
             propose
             to
             us
             new
             Things
             
             for
             Articles
             of
             this
             Faith
             ,
             which
             our
             Forefathers
             never
             believed
             as
             such
             :
             And
             if
             we
             cannot
             have
             true
             Faith
             now
             without
             believing
             them
             ,
             it
             were
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             our
             Forefathers
             were
             not
             Saved
             ,
             since
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             those
             new
             Things
             which
             are
             now
             proposed
             to
             us
             as
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
             They
             never
             believed
             that
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             was
             conceived
             without
             Original
             Sin
             ;
             and
             now
             they
             would
             make
             this
             Belief
             to
             pass
             for
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             :
             Though
             nevertheless
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             appearance
             of
             Truth
             in
             it
             :
             For
             the
             Virgin
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Masse
             of
             Adam
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             Men
             :
             And
             she
             did
             also
             undergo
             the
             Penitence
             common
             to
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             Adam
             ,
             having
             gained
             her
             Bread
             by
             Bodily
             Labour
             ,
             and
             suffered
             the
             Malignity
             of
             all
             the
             Elements
             ;
             and
             her
             Son
             Jesus
             himself
             shiver'd
             for
             Cold
             in
             the
             Stable
             of
             Bethelem
             ,
             shewing
             that
             he
             was
             a
             real
             Man
             descended
             from
             Adam
             ,
             subjecting
             himself
             to
             the
             same
             Penitence
             that
             our
             First
             Father
             had
             received
             and
             accepted
             from
             God
             in
             the
             Remission
             of
             his
             Sin.
             Why
             should
             they
             now
             lay
             it
             before
             us
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Virgin
             was
             conceived
             without
             Sin
             ,
             since
             all
             Humane
             Creatures
             which
             are
             born
             of
             Parents
             who
             live
             under
             the
             Dependance
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             accepted
             the
             Penitence
             that
             God
             enjoyn'd
             Adam
             ,
             are
             all
             born
             in
             the
             Indulgence
             that
             God
             gave
             to
             Adam
             ?
             Wherefore
             should
             there
             be
             a
             particular
             Article
             of
             Faith
             for
             the
             Immaculate
             Conception
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ;
             as
             also
             for
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             seeing
             all
             these
             Things
             have
             no
             respect
             to
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             which
             must
             work
             out
             our
             Salvation
             ?
             For
             if
             the
             Virgins
             Conception
             was
             Immaculate
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             Pope
             be
             infallible
             ,
             this
             makes
             nothing
             for
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             nor
             as
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             of
             a
             God
             upon
             whom
             all
             Things
             depend
             .
             This
             Light
             infused
             in
             my
             Soul
             ,
             is
             true
             Faith
             ;
             and
             the
             Dependance
             that
             I
             desire
             to
             have
             upon
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             Work
             of
             my
             Faith.
             What
             need
             is
             there
             to
             add
             yet
             to
             this
             the
             believing
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             infallible
             ,
             since
             I
             have
             the
             same
             Light
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             tells
             me
             ,
             No
             Man
             can
             be
             infallible
             ?
             Since
             Adam
             created
             in
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             endued
             with
             all
             the
             Grace
             and
             Holiness
             that
             can
             be
             met
             with
             in
             any
             Man
             ,
             did
             fall
             ,
             and
             by
             failing
             so
             grosly
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             not
             infallible
             ;
             may
             not
             a
             Man
             who
             is
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             fail
             or
             err
             ?
             All
             these
             Faiths
             and
             Beliefs
             are
             not
             divinely
             infused
             by
             God
             into
             our
             Soul
             ,
             as
             that
             Faith
             is
             which
             
             makes
             us
             know
             f
             a
             God
             above
             all
             Things
             ,
             All
             good
             ,
             All-just
             ,
             All-mighty
             ,
             but
             Incomprehensible
             .
             This
             Faith
             ▪
             Sir
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             Heathen
             ,
             is
             the
             True
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             work
             Salvation
             in
             all
             those
             who
             in
             consequence
             of
             it
             do
             through
             Love
             resign
             themselves
             to
             the
             same
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               If
               she
               believed
               the
               Heathens
               would
               be
               saved
               ,
               since
               they
               are
               not
               baptized
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             All
             the
             Heathens
             who
             knew
             God
             by
             his
             Works
             ,
             and
             resigned
             their
             Will
             to
             him
             ,
             shall
             assuredly
             be
             saved
             :
             For
             they
             had
             operating
             Faith
             ,
             True
             Faith
             ,
             in
             believing
             that
             there
             is
             One
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             who
             created
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             Things
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             the
             Works
             of
             Faith
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             resign'd
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             same
             God.
             Which
             appeared
             in
             all
             those
             who
             despised
             the
             Things
             of
             this
             Life
             for
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             They
             could
             not
             have
             done
             this
             but
             by
             a
             Divine
             Light
             ,
             that
             God
             infused
             into
             their
             Souls
             :
             Because
             the
             Brutish
             Senses
             cannot
             despise
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             this
             Life
             :
             For
             they
             know
             no
             other
             ;
             and
             Nature
             cannot
             betray
             it self
             by
             despising
             what
             is
             good
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             choose
             what
             is
             evil
             for
             it
             .
             When
             we
             see
             one
             who
             may
             have
             Honours
             ,
             Riches
             and
             Pleasures
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             who
             yet
             quits
             them
             to
             be
             dispised
             ,
             poor
             and
             afflicted
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             believe
             that
             he
             has
             the
             Light
             of
             Faith
             infused
             by
             God
             into
             his
             Soul
             :
             Because
             neither
             the
             Devil
             ,
             nor
             Nature
             would
             ever
             induce
             him
             to
             do
             such
             Things
             :
             For
             no
             Body
             hates
             his
             own
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             the
             Devil
             incites
             alwayes
             to
             satisfie
             Nature
             .
             And
             if
             we
             see
             one
             whom
             we
             call
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             quit
             the
             Conversation
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             retire
             into
             a
             Solitude
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             believe
             that
             he
             has
             the
             true
             Light
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             makes
             Nature
             break
             off
             conversing
             with
             its
             like
             :
             For
             Society
             is
             a
             most
             Lovely
             Thing
             :
             Man
             is
             a
             Sociable
             Creature
             above
             all
             the
             other
             Animals
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Beasts
             are
             sad
             when
             they
             are
             alone
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             must
             Man
             be
             so
             when
             he
             Lives
             according
             to
             Nature
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             some
             half-broken
             spirit
             ,
             who
             through
             Melancholly
             loves
             rather
             to
             be
             alone
             to
             give
             the
             more
             Liberty
             to
             its
             Black
             Humours
             ?
             This
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             those
             who
             despise
             Conversation
             the
             better
             to
             wait
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             Troubles
             they
             have
             to
             live
             among
             those
             who
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             but
             offend
             him
             every
             Moment
             .
             
             
             How
             could
             I
             believe
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             these
             Souls
             so
             excelling
             in
             Vertue
             should
             not
             be
             saved
             ,
             even
             though
             they
             are
             not
             Baptized
             ;
             since
             Baptism
             is
             only
             an
             outward
             Sign
             of
             the
             INWARD
             RESIGNATION
             which
             they
             have
             made
             of
             their
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ?
             That
             God
             ,
             who
             h
             
               tries
               the
               Reins
            
             ,
             would
             he
             not
             save
             them
             ,
             for
             not
             having
             observed
             this
             outward
             Formality
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             Men
             ?
             We
             have
             not
             a
             Political
             God
             who
             has
             need
             of
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Men
             when
             he
             sees
             the
             Essence
             of
             Faith
             living
             in
             our
             Inward
             Parts
             .
             I
             reckon
             such
             Heathens
             to
             be
             more
             SAINTS
             ,
             than
             many
             of
             those
             who
             are
             Canonized
             by
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             and
             wish
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             attained
             to
             their
             solid
             Vertues
             ?
             that
             you
             had
             a
             perfect
             Contempt
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             aspiring
             after
             another
             which
             will
             deliver
             us
             from
             so
             many
             Miseries
             ;
             and
             also
             an
             entire
             Resignation
             of
             your
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             alone
             our
             Salvation
             consists
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             so
             many
             sorts
             of
             Means
             which
             they
             set
             before
             us
             as
             necessary
             Things
             ,
             or
             a
             Blind
             Faith
             of
             Things
             which
             often
             respect
             neither
             God
             ,
             nor
             our
             Salvation
             .
             For
             though
             indeed
             it
             be
             Faith
             to
             believe
             that
             which
             i
             we
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             nevertheless
             that
             is
             not
             to
             say
             that
             we
             must
             blindly
             believe
             all
             that
             they
             would
             perswade
             us
             :
             For
             God
             has
             given
             us
             an
             Understanding
             to
             comprehend
             what
             is
             comprehensible
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             our
             Faith.
             For
             Example
             :
             We
             must
             believe
             in
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             who
             created
             the
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Earth
             .
             We
             do
             not
             so
             see
             this
             God
             in
             whom
             we
             believe
             ;
             but
             nevertheless
             ,
             we
             see
             evidently
             that
             there
             must
             be
             an
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             the
             Works
             that
             he
             has
             done
             by
             his
             Almighty
             Power
             ;
             and
             therefore
             our
             Faith
             is
             not
             blind
             ,
             since
             it
             gives
             Light
             to
             see
             the
             Works
             of
             him
             in
             whom
             we
             believe
             .
             But
             diverse
             of
             these
             Things
             which
             they
             propose
             to
             us
             as
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             are
             without
             any
             appearance
             of
             Truth
             ,
             as
             is
             ,
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               If
               one
               might
               be
               saved
               without
               believing
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               in
               particular
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             General
             Belief
             l
             that
             there
             is
             one
             only
             God
             the
             Creatour
             of
             all
             Things
             ,
             provided
             that
             this
             Belief
             beget
             in
             us
             the
             resigning
             
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             God
             in
             whom
             we
             believe
             :
             Because
             in
             this
             all
             Things
             are
             comprehended
             :
             since
             by
             being
             m
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             fulfil
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             all
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Evangelical
             Counsels
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             that
             all
             Christians
             are
             obliged
             to
             Learn
             the
             chief
             Points
             of
             our
             Belief
             ,
             nevertheless
             this
             is
             not
             that
             they
             must
             Learn
             this
             by
             Rote
             or
             by
             Words
             :
             For
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             know
             the
             substance
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             observe
             them
             ;
             for
             this
             observing
             of
             them
             is
             more
             than
             to
             be
             able
             to
             tell
             them
             by
             Rote
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             same
             as
             to
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             in
             particular
             .
             It
             is
             of
             little
             moment
             that
             we
             have
             a
             particular
             Belief
             of
             so
             many
             Points
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             observe
             them
             all
             in
             general
             by
             the
             resigning
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God.
             We
             have
             no
             need
             of
             doing
             any
             other
             thing
             to
             work
             out
             our
             salvation
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             had
             not
             quitted
             this
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             we
             should
             never
             have
             had
             the
             other
             Commandments
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
             Our
             sins
             alone
             have
             occasioned
             all
             these
             Articles
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             other
             Means
             :
             And
             sin
             ceasing
             ▪
             we
             should
             have
             no
             need
             of
             other
             Laws
             .
             So
             that
             our
             sins
             alone
             have
             engendered
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             were
             given
             us
             only
             to
             reduce
             our
             Understanding
             to
             a
             DEPENDANCE
             upon
             God.
             The
             first
             thing
             that
             God
             did
             to
             bring
             back
             Adam
             to
             this
             Dependance
             from
             whence
             he
             had
             withdrawn
             himself
             while
             he
             would
             needs
             become
             wise
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             asks
             him
             ,
             n
             
               Adam
               where
               are
               thou
            
             ?
             Not
             that
             God
             could
             be
             ignorant
             where
             Adam
             was
             ,
             since
             he
             knows
             all
             things
             ▪
             But
             it
             was
             to
             recal
             his
             Understanding
             to
             the
             Consideration
             of
             what
             he
             had
             done
             in
             disobeying
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             consider
             the
             miserable
             state
             to
             which
             he
             had
             brought
             himself
             while
             he
             would
             needs
             depend
             upon
             himself
             .
             The
             first
             Precept
             that
             God
             gave
             Man
             ,
             was
             to
             make
             him
             know
             the
             state
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             asking
             him
             ,
             
               Where
               art
               thou
            
             ?
             To
             make
             him
             re-enter
             into
             himself
             ,
             and
             recollect
             his
             Senses
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             see
             whither
             he
             had
             strayed
             from
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             his
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             if
             he
             had
             continued
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             no
             need
             of
             asking
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             ;
             since
             he
             would
             have
             been
             still
             in
             his
             presence
             :
             But
             since
             he
             had
             withdrawn
             himself
             ,
             it
             was
             needful
             that
             God
             should
             call
             
             him
             back
             again
             by
             asking
             him
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             .
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             Adam
             acknowledged
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             offered
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Here
             am
             I
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             all
             confused
             and
             trembling
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             appear
             before
             him
             ,
             but
             hiding
             himself
             as
             a
             Criminal
             before
             the
             face
             of
             his
             Judge
             ,
             then
             God
             gives
             him
             the
             second
             Precept
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               he
               should
               Till
               the
               Ground
               ,
               and
               gain
               his
               Bread
               in
               the
               sweat
               of
               his
               Face
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             Penitence
             enjoyned
             to
             satisfie
             for
             his
             sin
             ,
             which
             being
             through
             Grace
             remitted
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             ought
             nevertheless
             to
             suffer
             some
             temporal
             Punishments
             ;
             and
             this
             in
             Justice
             :
             For
             God
             had
             not
             only
             bestowed
             on
             Man
             a
             Divine
             and
             Reasonable
             Soul
             ,
             and
             a
             Free-will
             to
             love
             him
             ;
             but
             also
             many
             Natural
             and
             material
             Graces
             :
             Therefore
             it
             was
             not
             enough
             for
             Man
             that
             God
             had
             granted
             him
             the
             Remission
             of
             his
             Trespasses
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             restoring
             him
             by
             a
             second
             Grace
             his
             Reason
             and
             his
             Free-will
             ;
             but
             he
             ought
             also
             to
             satisfie
             for
             the
             Natural
             and
             material
             Graces
             ,
             which
             things
             have
             not
             essentially
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             to
             pardon
             this
             Injury
             received
             from
             Man.
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             good
             ,
             pardons
             him
             the
             Offence
             he
             had
             committed
             against
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             even
             makes
             him
             a
             garment
             to
             cover
             his
             Nakedness
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             lessen
             his
             Confusion
             ,
             he
             takes
             care
             also
             to
             thrust
             him
             out
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             for
             fear
             he
             should
             come
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             live
             alwayes
             miserable
             .
             All
             these
             Favours
             come
             from
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             .
             But
             the
             Elements
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             not
             having
             in
             them
             this
             goodness
             ,
             set
             themselves
             against
             Man
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             suffer
             ,
             that
             by
             Penitence
             he
             might
             pay
             for
             the
             Rebellion
             he
             had
             committed
             against
             their
             Creator
             .
             This
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             own'd
             ,
             by
             ordaining
             Adam
             to
             undergo
             the
             Pains
             that
             all
             these
             Earthly
             Creatures
             should
             give
             him
             :
             Because
             they
             are
             justly
             irritated
             against
             Man
             ,
             who
             was
             constituted
             their
             Lord
             to
             whom
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             and
             to
             obey
             :
             But
             since
             he
             was
             a
             Rebel
             against
             his
             God
             ,
             they
             ought
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             rebel
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             being
             Creatures
             uncapable
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             of
             necessity
             Man
             must
             satisfie
             them
             by
             a
             corporeal
             and
             material
             Penitence
             like
             unto
             their
             Nature
             .
             This
             was
             ordained
             by
             God
             ,
             by
             〈◊〉
             Justice
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             never
             departs
             ,
             exercising
             alwayes
             his
             goodness
             in
             that
             which
             respects
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             ●…ce
             as
             to
             all
             his
             Creatures
             .
             Lo
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             〈…〉
             Precepts
             to
             Man
             ,
             only
             for
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             this
             out
             of
             his
             great
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             had
             it
             
             not
             been
             for
             this
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             confined
             Man
             to
             Hell
             for
             his
             first
             Disobedience
             :
             But
             his
             infinite
             Goodness
             has
             at
             all
             times
             exercised
             Mercy
             ;
             and
             according
             as
             he
             saw
             Man
             stray
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             quit
             his
             DEPENDANCE
             ,
             he
             called
             him
             back
             still
             by
             Precepts
             ,
             which
             were
             like
             so
             many
             Voices
             that
             cried
             ,
             
               Adam
               ,
               where
               art
               thou
            
             ?
             For
             when
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             gave
             themselves
             to
             Idolatry
             and
             other
             sins
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             see
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Things
             contained
             in
             them
             are
             those
             which
             withdraw
             Man
             from
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             his
             God.
             And
             afterwards
             when
             he
             would
             yet
             stray
             further
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             covering
             Temporal
             goods
             ,
             or
             Bodily
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             by
             coveting
             the
             Honours
             o
             which
             Men
             render
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             more
             than
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             then
             was
             so
             good
             as
             to
             take
             a
             Humane
             Body
             that
             he
             might
             teach
             us
             palpably
             that
             all
             these
             things
             did
             withdraw
             us
             from
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             setting
             before
             us
             all
             the
             Evangelical
             Precepts
             as
             means
             to
             return
             into
             this
             Dependance
             ,
             wherein
             our
             Salvation
             consists
             :
             For
             he
             who
             lives
             in
             this
             DEPENDANCE
             ,
             fulsils
             all
             the
             Laws
             ,
             which
             cannot
             save
             us
             without
             this
             Dependance
             .
             For
             Faith
             alone
             operating
             can
             save
             us
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Laws
             ,
             which
             are
             given
             us
             only
             to
             discover
             our
             sins
             .
             Faith
             working
             is
             that
             p
             which
             makes
             us
             know
             God
             and
             resign
             our selves
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             contains
             in
             it
             in
             practice
             all
             the
             Laws
             and
             the
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             :
             For
             he
             who
             has
             resigned
             his
             Will
             to
             God
             ,
             knows
             well
             where
             q
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             also
             willingly
             satisfie
             r
             his
             just
             Penitence
             :
             He
             takes
             good
             heed
             also
             not
             to
             commit
             the
             things
             which
             are
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             omit
             the
             things
             therein
             commanded
             ,
             and
             he
             punctually
             follows
             the
             Counsels
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             is
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             cannot
             any
             longer
             have
             affection
             for
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             Sister
             ,
             Land
             ,
             House
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             ;
             since
             God
             who
             holds
             our
             Will
             has
             no
             need
             of
             Earthly
             Possessions
             ,
             but
             requires
             only
             from
             us
             the
             Divine
             Things
             which
             he
             bestowed
             on
             us
             ,
             which
             are
             proportioned
             to
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             ;
             he
             can
             be
             no
             more
             satisfied
             with
             Temporal
             things
             than
             a
             Horse
             can
             be
             fed
             with
             stones
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             a
             food
             suitable
             to
             his
             Nature
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             
             He
             who
             has
             yielded
             up
             and
             resigned
             his
             Free-will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             has
             no
             need
             of
             observing
             in
             particular
             the
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             :
             Because
             he
             is
             restored
             unto
             the
             first
             Essential
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             while
             he
             continues
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             has
             need
             of
             no
             other
             things
             ;
             because
             God
             would
             never
             have
             demanded
             more
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             even
             at
             present
             s
             demands
             no
             more
             of
             those
             who
             will
             yield
             up
             themselves
             to
             him
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             sad
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             Men
             now
             are
             so
             far
             from
             this
             One
             Thing
             necessary
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             subjected
             to
             so
             many
             several
             Laws
             by
             their
             sins
             ?
             Were
             it
             not
             better
             to
             take
             this
             first
             Liberty
             that
             God
             gave
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             yield
             it
             up
             into
             his
             Hands
             ,
             than
             to
             subject
             our selves
             to
             so
             many
             Laws
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             particular
             Creeds
             ,
             which
             do
             nothing
             but
             fill
             our
             Understandings
             ,
             which
             ought
             only
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             know
             one
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             the
             Creatour
             of
             all
             Things
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             resigned
             wholly
             to
             him
             ?
             For
             our
             Understanding
             is
             not
             given
             us
             by
             God
             for
             the
             study
             of
             Letters
             ,
             nor
             for
             Trafficking
             in
             Business
             :
             Because
             God
             has
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             all
             these
             Things
             ,
             he
             having
             created
             us
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             take
             his
             delight
             with
             us
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             have
             its
             compleat
             Joy
             but
             by
             the
             resigning
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             his
             ;
             this
             is
             what
             he
             requires
             of
             all
             Men.
             
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               we
               find
               it
               not
               written
               that
               God
               precisely
               demanded
               of
               Man
               the
               Dependance
               of
               his
               Free-will
               ;
               which
               he
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               were
               so
               necessary
               for
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             How
             ,
             Sir
             !
             Would
             you
             make
             more
             reckoning
             of
             it
             if
             this
             were
             written
             upon
             Paper
             ,
             or
             carved
             on
             a
             Stone
             ,
             than
             if
             it
             were
             engraven
             in
             our
             t
             Heart
             ?
             Who
             is
             there
             in
             the
             World
             that
             has
             not
             engraven
             within
             himthe
             necessity
             there
             is
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             since
             all
             know
             they
             have
             received
             their
             Being
             and
             all
             Things
             from
             him
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             of
             never
             so
             little
             Reason
             who
             call
             in
             question
             whether
             to
             be
             saved
             we
             ought
             necessarily
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             ?
             Because
             none
             can
             give
             us
             Salvation
             but
             he
             only
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             withdraw
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             subject
             our
             Divine
             Free-will
             unto
             our
             Passions
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             follow
             our
             Animal
             Part
             ,
             which
             has
             no
             other
             Salvation
             but
             the
             affording
             us
             a
             little
             Beastly
             Sensuality
             .
             Even
             Natural
             Reason
             it self
             may
             abundantly
             shew
             us
             the
             need
             we
             have
             of
             
             depending
             upon
             God
             :
             Because
             all
             that
             we
             are
             appertains
             to
             him
             .
             Can
             we
             in
             good
             Reason
             deny
             a
             Person
             what
             belongs
             to
             him
             in
             property
             ?
             Much
             less
             can
             we
             deny
             God
             the
             Dependance
             that
             we
             owe
             him
             .
             It
             is
             true
             he
             gave
             us
             our
             Free-will
             to
             use
             it
             to
             good
             or
             evil
             ;
             but
             with
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             we
             should
             turn
             it
             to
             evil
             we
             should
             suffer
             the
             Pains
             that
             our
             Evils
             engendered
             .
             And
             who
             could
             ever
             imagine
             that
             Man
             should
             be
             such
             an
             Enemy
             to
             himself
             as
             to
             withdraw
             from
             his
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             upon
             whom
             depends
             all
             his
             Happiness
             ,
             to
             subject
             himself
             under
             the
             Dependance
             of
             his
             own
             Will
             ▪
             which
             is
             so
             vicious
             ,
             and
             capable
             only
             of
             rendring
             us
             miserable
             both
             in
             this
             Life
             and
             in
             the
             other
             ?
             A
             Man
             must
             have
             lost
             his
             Judgment
             if
             he
             do
             not
             know
             the
             Obligation
             he
             has
             to
             continue
             in
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             for
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             even
             though
             God
             had
             not
             precisely
             testified
             or
             said
             ,
             That
             if
             we
             would
             be
             saved
             we
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             his
             Will
             ;
             since
             Reason
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ,
             do
             dictate
             to
             us
             a
             Thing
             so
             reasonable
             ,
             and
             the
             Brute
             Beasts
             themselves
             u
             teach
             us
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             Benefactours
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             have
             sometimes
             acknowledged
             all
             the
             Dayes
             of
             their
             Life
             some
             particular
             Benefits
             received
             from
             Men.
             Must
             God
             declare
             to
             them
             by
             Writ
             the
             Obligation
             they
             have
             to
             subject
             their
             Wills
             to
             his
             ?
             He
             abandantly
             testified
             that
             such
             was
             his
             Will
             when
             he
             forbad
             Adam
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             Fruit
             of
             one
             Tree
             only
             ,
             permitting
             him
             to
             eat
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Must
             he
             say
             precisely
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             Man
             to
             submit
             his
             Will
             to
             his
             ?
             Nature
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Understanding
             were
             capable
             enough
             to
             comprehend
             that
             God
             would
             still
             reserve
             this
             Dependance
             upon
             himself
             ,
             reserving
             for
             an
             outward
             Sign
             the
             Fruit
             of
             one
             Tree
             only
             .
             All
             the
             World
             knows
             well
             enough
             that
             God
             has
             no
             need
             of
             any
             Fruit
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Prohibition
             was
             the
             secret
             Commandment
             that
             God
             gave
             him
             not
             to
             withdraw
             from
             his
             Dependance
             :
             Even
             as
             he
             did
             not
             bid
             Adam
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             reflect
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             Misery
             into
             which
             he
             had
             plunged
             himself
             ;
             but
             he
             sayes
             only
             ,
             
               Adam
               ,
               where
               art
               thou
            
             ?
             These
             few
             Words
             were
             but
             too
             sufficient
             to
             make
             Adam
             understand
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             do
             well
             to
             examine
             himself
             :
             Just
             so
             it
             was
             not
             needful
             that
             he
             should
             say
             in
             express
             Words
             ,
             
             It
             is
             my
             Will
             that
             you
             submit
             your
             Will
             to
             mine
             .
             This
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             sufficiently
             when
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               I
               forbid
               thee
               to
               eat
               of
               this
               Tree
               .
            
             Man
             in
             himself
             had
             no
             other
             Fruit
             worthy
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Disposal
             of
             his
             Free-will
             ;
             for
             all
             his
             other
             Things
             were
             either
             Humane
             ,
             or
             Material
             .
             This
             Free-will
             alone
             was
             Divine
             :
             The
             use
             of
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             reserved
             for
             God
             alone
             :
             Even
             though
             he
             had
             never
             declared
             that
             he
             would
             have
             it
             for
             himself
             ,
             yet
             Man
             was
             certainly
             obliged
             both
             by
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             Right
             voluntarily
             to
             offer
             it
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Twentieth
             and
             Fourth
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Shews
               ,
               Why
               Men
               cannot
               abandon
               themselves
               to
               a
               Dependance
               upon
               God.
               
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               There
               was
               nothing
               more
               reasonable
               ,
               nor
               more
               just
               ,
               or
               perfect
               ,
               than
               for
               Man
               to
               resign
               his
               Will
               to
               that
               of
               God
               ,
               asking
               her
               ,
               why
               Men
               had
               difficulty
               to
               do
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             There
             is
             nothing
             better
             for
             Man
             than
             to
             resign
             his
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             nothing
             less
             practised
             than
             this
             :
             Because
             no
             Body
             applies
             his
             Spirit
             to
             consider
             this
             Obligation
             .
             One
             diverts
             himself
             by
             his
             Studies
             ;
             another
             by
             his
             Offices
             ;
             another
             by
             his
             Trade
             :
             Just
             as
             if
             every
             one
             had
             been
             created
             only
             for
             such
             Employs
             .
             They
             Rule
             on
             Earth
             as
             Little
             Gods
             ,
             without
             thinking
             on
             this
             DEPENDANCE
             ;
             and
             when
             God
             shall
             come
             at
             the
             Hour
             of
             our
             Death
             ,
             he
             will
             deride
             the
             Men
             who
             have
             lived
             thus
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Adam
             ,
             when
             he
             cloathed
             him
             with
             a
             garment
             of
             Skins
             ,
             saying
             to
             him
             ,
             y
             
               Behold
               Adam
               is
               become
               a
               God
               like
               us
               !
            
             Men
             now
             may
             indeed
             at
             Death
             look
             for
             the
             like
             Reproaches
             :
             Because
             God
             has
             placed
             them
             in
             this
             Valley
             of
             Misery
             to
             do
             Penitence
             ;
             
             
             and
             they
             will
             needs
             Rule
             and
             take
             their
             pleasures
             in
             it
             as
             in
             a
             Paradise
             ,
             forgetting
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             submit
             their
             Wills
             to
             his
             :
             And
             instead
             of
             doing
             this
             ,
             they
             will
             needs
             govern
             themselves
             ,
             and
             follow
             their
             own
             Inclinations
             .
             These
             evil
             Habits
             make
             it
             seem
             difficult
             for
             Men
             now
             to
             abandon
             their
             Wills
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             possessed
             them
             till
             this
             present
             Time
             :
             And
             seeing
             all
             that
             has
             Life
             is
             in
             a
             continual
             Motion
             if
             we
             live
             to
             our
             Senses
             ,
             we
             advance
             alwayes
             in
             Brutishness
             :
             And
             if
             we
             live
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             we
             advance
             alwayes
             in
             Malice
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             live
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             advance
             alwayes
             in
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
             The
             difficulty
             that
             we
             find
             to
             resign
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             proceeds
             certainly
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             habituated
             not
             to
             depend
             on
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             debased
             this
             Divine
             Quality
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             given
             us
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             to
             Hell.
             When
             we
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             to
             Rule
             over
             our
             Free-will
             ,
             we
             then
             render
             our
             Divine
             Souls
             ,
             Devils
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             let
             it
             be
             Ruled
             by
             our
             Brutish
             Passions
             ,
             we
             then
             render
             our
             Divine
             Soul
             ,
             Beastly
             .
             What
             Injury
             does
             Man
             to
             himself
             that
             he
             will
             not
             yield
             up
             his
             Free-will
             into
             Gods
             Hand
             ,
             who
             would
             render
             it
             wholly
             Divine
             !
             This
             is
             the
             One
             Thing
             necessary
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             not
             apprehend
             it
             !
             Nevertheless
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             saved
             by
             any
             other
             Means
             ,
             since
             this
             is
             the
             only
             Way
             that
             leads
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             we
             must
             of
             necessity
             retake
             it
             ,
             or
             we
             shall
             all
             perish
             .
             We
             must
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             and
             re-enter
             into
             the
             Original
             State
             in
             which
             God
             created
             us
             :
             For
             he
             has
             changed
             nothing
             in
             Man
             by
             Sin
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             he
             has
             done
             ,
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             Elements
             ,
             except
             that
             all
             these
             Things
             have
             contracted
             some
             Malignity
             in
             themselves
             ,
             which
             Man
             must
             correct
             by
             resisting
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             Malignity
             resides
             :
             For
             as
             long
             as
             we
             shall
             follow
             our
             own
             Will
             ,
             we
             shall
             still
             grow
             worse
             :
             Because
             this
             Malignity
             that
             is
             in
             our
             Will
             ,
             encreases
             according
             as
             we
             follow
             it
             .
             By
             which
             we
             may
             evidently
             see
             that
             he
             who
             will
             not
             yield
             up
             his
             own
             Will
             to
             God
             cannot
             be
             saved
             :
             For
             this
             Divine
             Quality
             which
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             being
             become
             brutish
             ,
             produces
             all
             sorts
             of
             Evils
             ;
             even
             as
             the
             Devils
             since
             they
             applied
             their
             Divine
             Qualities
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             have
             an
             insatiable
             appetite
             
             
             to
             Evil.
             But
             when
             this
             our
             Will
             is
             yielded
             up
             into
             Gods
             Hand
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             its
             :
             Center
             ,
             and
             produces
             all
             sort
             of
             good
             :
             Of
             necessity
             therefore
             we
             must
             retake
             our
             a
             Original
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             essential
             Commandment
             that
             God
             gave
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             a
             DEPENDANCE
             upon
             his
             Will.
             It
             is
             this
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             sayes
             ,
             b
             
               Except
               you
               repent
               ,
               you
               shall
               all
               perish
               .
            
             The
             trouble
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             to
             resign
             our
             Will
             to
             God
             ,
             will
             purge
             our
             Souls
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             Violence
             we
             shall
             possess
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               none
               had
               ever
               searched
               so
               deep
               into
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               Dependance
               upon
               God
               as
               she
               had
               deduc'd
               it
               :
               Which
               notwithstanding
               was
               so
               clear
               and
               true
               ,
               that
               no
               Body
               could
               doubt
               of
               it
               :
               That
               Man
               owed
               all
               to
               God
               ,
               since
               he
               had
               received
               all
               from
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             The
             cause
             why
             they
             do
             not
             penetrate
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             Blindness
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             being
             diverted
             by
             their
             Worldly
             Affairs
             and
             Business
             ,
             do
             not
             apply
             themselves
             to
             that
             which
             concerns
             their
             Eternal
             Happiness
             ;
             contenting
             themselves
             with
             this
             ,
             to
             believe
             blindly
             what
             is
             laid
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Sentiments
             of
             Men
             ;
             without
             searching
             into
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Thing
             ,
             or
             the
             Truth
             of
             their
             Original
             .
             It
             is
             in
             this
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             said
             ,
             c
             
               If
               the
               blind
               lead
               the
               blind
               ,
               both
               shall
               fall
               into
               the
               ditch
               .
            
             They
             teach
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             a
             great
             many
             Lawes
             and
             Commands
             ,
             Counsels
             ,
             Rules
             ,
             Means
             ,
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             a
             Thousand
             sorts
             of
             Inventions
             ,
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             which
             of
             themselves
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             saving
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Soul
             :
             While
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             all
             the
             World
             build
             their
             Salvation
             upon
             these
             Things
             :
             But
             they
             are
             deceived
             ,
             since
             nothing
             can
             obtain
             it
             but
             a
             DEPENDANCE
             UPON
             GOD
             ;
             And
             as
             near
             as
             we
             come
             to
             this
             Dependance
             ,
             we
             come
             as
             near
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             as
             far
             as
             we
             are
             estranged
             from
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             near
             our
             Damnation
             .
             We
             ought
             not
             to
             go
             by
             Four
             Ways
             when
             there
             is
             but
             one
             that
             is
             straight
             .
             The
             taking
             so
             many
             different
             Methods
             to
             go
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             only
             By-ways
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             but
             One
             only
             that
             can
             unite
             us
             to
             him
             .
             That
             is
             the
             DEPENDANCE
             of
             our
             Will
             upon
             his
             ,
             all
             being
             comprehended
             in
             it
             ;
             because
             this
             is
             the
             Essence
             of
             all
             
             Good
             :
             Since
             nothing
             is
             good
             d
             but
             God
             ,
             no
             good
             can
             come
             but
             from
             him
             e
             alone
             ,
             who
             does
             alwayes
             well
             ,
             and
             never
             ill
             .
             Nevertheless
             he
             will
             not
             act
             in
             us
             any
             good
             but
             in
             so
             far
             f
             as
             our
             Free-will
             is
             resigned
             to
             him
             .
             He
             does
             alwayes
             good
             where
             he
             meets
             with
             no
             opposition
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             never
             do
             it
             g
             where
             our
             Will
             opposes
             it self
             :
             Because
             it
             is
             he
             who
             gave
             this
             Liberty
             to
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             never
             repent
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Works
             that
             he
             has
             done
             .
             If
             we
             could
             speak
             of
             God
             as
             we
             would
             do
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             we
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             very
             sorry
             ,
             when
             Man
             withdraws
             himself
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             damns
             himself
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             cannot
             hinder
             it
             .
             Not
             that
             the
             Almighty
             Power
             of
             God
             does
             not
             reach
             all
             Things
             ,
             or
             that
             his
             Power
             is
             limited
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             because
             it
             pleased
             him
             to
             give
             Man
             this
             Free-will
             when
             he
             created
             him
             ,
             that
             with
             it
             he
             might
             love
             him
             ;
             and
             Man
             nevertheless
             turns
             away
             from
             loving
             Him
             to
             love
             some
             Creatures
             that
             are
             unworthy
             of
             him
             .
             This
             is
             an
             occasion
             for
             him
             to
             repent
             h
             ,
             to
             speak
             in
             our
             Gibberish
             ,
             But
             God
             can
             never
             have
             any
             kind
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Passions
             :
             Because
             he
             is
             i
             unchangeable
             ,
             and
             never
             retracts
             what
             he
             k
             has
             once
             done
             .
             The
             first
             and
             last
             Thing
             that
             he
             demands
             of
             Man
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             acknowledge
             in
             all
             things
             the
             Dependance
             that
             he
             has
             upon
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             so
             love
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             yield
             up
             the
             Free-will
             he
             gave
             us
             ,
             into
             his
             power
             .
             Lo
             this
             is
             all
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             Man.
             All
             the
             other
             Precepts
             ,
             Counsels
             and
             Commands
             ,
             are
             only
             accessory
             and
             casual
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             necessary
             for
             him
             that
             fulfils
             this
             only
             essential
             Commandment
             ,
             which
             Men
             now
             have
             forgot
             because
             of
             the
             Traditions
             of
             Men
             ,
             which
             has
             so
             filled
             their
             Spirits
             that
             no
             Body
             penetrates
             now
             into
             the
             Essence
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             not
             wherein
             it
             consists
             .
             Which
             is
             very
             deplorable
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               How
               it
               was
               possible
               that
               Man
               should
               come
               to
               such
               an
               Ignorance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               such
               a
               forgetfulness
               of
               his
               Salvation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             The
             Reason
             is
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             whereas
             Men
             ought
             to
             apply
             their
             Reason
             and
             Understanding
             to
             know
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             have
             applyed
             them
             to
             Earthly
             
             Things
             ;
             and
             pried
             into
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             to
             apply
             them
             to
             Evil.
             For
             Example
             :
             We
             see
             some
             Rod
             or
             Chastisement
             befal
             us
             :
             We
             immediately
             say
             ;
             that
             God
             is
             angry
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             afflicts
             us
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             the
             most
             pious
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             much
             better
             than
             those
             who
             ascribe
             this
             to
             Fortune
             ,
             or
             Second
             Causes
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Solidity
             in
             this
             ;
             whereas
             the
             first
             has
             some
             regard
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             it
             is
             so
             imperfect
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             injurious
             to
             him
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             honourable
             .
             For
             if
             we
             speak
             truly
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             he
             is
             angry
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             any
             Passion
             ,
             no
             more
             to
             Wrath
             than
             other
             Passions
             :
             Neither
             does
             he
             afflict
             us
             ;
             because
             no
             Evil
             or
             Afflictions
             can
             come
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Source
             of
             all
             Good
             ,
             from
             which
             no
             Evil
             can
             be
             derived
             :
             But
             these
             Terms
             are
             used
             even
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             understand
             something
             of
             God
             according
             to
             our
             Capacity
             :
             And
             if
             it
             were
             said
             ,
             that
             any
             other
             thing
             than
             God
             afflicts
             us
             ,
             it
             would
             induce
             Men
             ,
             being
             so
             imperfect
             ,
             to
             Vengeance
             ,
             instead
             of
             Repentance
             .
             It
             is
             better
             therefore
             to
             use
             Terms
             which
             do
             rather
             excite
             us
             to
             Vertue
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             way
             of
             speaking
             does
             wisely
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             not
             infer
             from
             this
             that
             these
             Terms
             are
             in
             effect
             true
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             give
             us
             some
             signification
             ,
             that
             is
             less
             evil
             ,
             of
             the
             things
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             understand
             .
             And
             nevertheless
             ,
             they
             insist
             sometimes
             upon
             certain
             Terms
             ,
             and
             thereon
             build
             Disputes
             ,
             and
             Questions
             ,
             which
             amuse
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             turn
             them
             away
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             of
             Eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             the
             Debate
             about
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Predestination
             has
             done
             .
             They
             found
             it
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             several
             places
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Text
             has
             said
             l
             ;
             that
             he
             has
             elected
             one
             ,
             and
             reprobated
             another
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             forsook
             his
             People
             ,
             or
             hardened
             
             Pharaoh's
             Heart
             .
             These
             are
             all
             Terms
             accommodated
             to
             our
             Capacity
             ,
             but
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             that
             they
             are
             so
             really
             :
             For
             God
             Elected
             all
             Men
             that
             were
             or
             shall
             be
             to
             Salvation
             m
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             Reprobation
             :
             Because
             God
             n
             does
             always
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
             ,
             or
             regard
             of
             Mens
             Merit
             or
             Demerit
             ,
             for
             he
             respects
             himself
             only
             that
             he
             may
             still
             exercise
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             from
             which
             there
             cannot
             proceed
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Reprobation
             of
             
             one
             Soul
             :
             For
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             all
             good
             ,
             there
             no
             evil
             can
             be
             found
             ;
             and
             Reprobation
             is
             the
             greatest
             Evil
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             never
             can
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             all
             good
             .
             And
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             gives
             his
             Graces
             only
             to
             whom
             he
             pleases
             ,
             is
             also
             to
             render
             him
             partial
             and
             passionate
             ,
             favouring
             one
             more
             than
             another
             .
             Which
             cannot
             be
             found
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             always
             just
             as
             well
             as
             always
             good
             ,
             and
             never
             favours
             any
             out
             of
             Preference
             ?
             Though
             the
             Scripture
             uses
             these
             Terms
             ,
             nevertheless
             the
             Favours
             of
             God
             are
             still
             enlarged
             according
             as
             the
             Soul
             resigns
             its
             self
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             no
             farther
             :
             Because
             his
             Goodness
             is
             still
             accompanied
             with
             Righteousness
             .
             He
             still
             abounds
             in
             Graces
             ,
             and
             denies
             them
             to
             none
             :
             If
             any
             do
             not
             feel
             the
             Operations
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             he
             uses
             them
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             applying
             them
             to
             evil
             ;
             as
             is
             done
             in
             Nature
             ,
             when
             they
             abuse
             their
             Beauty
             ,
             Health
             ,
             Wealth
             ,
             or
             Honours
             to
             offend
             God
             ;
             who
             notwithstanding
             does
             not
             withdraw
             these
             Natural
             Graces
             because
             of
             their
             Abuse
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             he
             does
             his
             Spiritual
             Graces
             ;
             which
             his
             Goodness
             still
             bestows
             ,
             though
             we
             abuse
             them
             :
             For
             God
             can
             never
             cease
             to
             do
             well
             .
             And
             when
             't
             is
             said
             that
             he
             forsakes
             his
             People
             ,
             this
             is
             also
             but
             a
             way
             of
             speaking
             :
             Because
             God
             never
             forsakes
             any
             thing
             ,
             since
             he
             comprehends
             in
             himself
             all
             things
             .
             He
             cannot
             quit
             or
             abandon
             any
             thing
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             he
             can
             harden
             the
             Hearts
             of
             any
             :
             For
             this
             would
             be
             to
             do
             an
             ill
             thing
             :
             But
             these
             are
             all
             Terms
             used
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             Men
             may
             not
             interpret
             to
             an
             evil
             Sense
             the
             Works
             which
             they
             see
             fall
             out
             without
             their
             knowledge
             :
             For
             if
             the
             Text
             said
             that
             Men
             have
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             their
             Salvation
             at
             their
             will
             ;
             they
             so
             love
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             any
             longer
             acknowledge
             God
             ,
             but
             would
             ascribe
             to
             themselves
             the
             Power
             of
             saving
             themselves
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             a
             greater
             Evil
             than
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             Salvation
             depends
             immediately
             upon
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             :
             Because
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             way
             that
             Men
             take
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             saved
             without
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             not
             given
             his
             Graces
             to
             all
             Men
             from
             their
             Creation
             ,
             which
             ,
             whatever
             a
             Man
             do
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             taken
             back
             or
             retracted
             .
             If
             he
             hardens
             his
             Heart
             to
             evil
             ,
             this
             is
             when
             he
             will
             irreconcilably
             withdraw
             his
             Free-will
             from
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             :
             Then
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             cuts
             short
             this
             Injustice
             .
             So
             that
             it
             may
             be
             indirectly
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             
             hardens
             Hearts
             ,
             even
             as
             we
             would
             say
             that
             the
             Fire
             has
             burnt
             the
             Wood
             that
             was
             put
             into
             it
             ,
             this
             would
             be
             a
             true
             thing
             :
             For
             the
             Fire
             consumes
             all
             that
             is
             capable
             of
             that
             Element
             ;
             but
             if
             nothing
             be
             put
             into
             it
             for
             its
             Aliment
             ,
             it
             would
             consume
             its
             self
             ,
             instead
             of
             consuming
             any
             other
             thing
             .
             Even
             so
             is
             it
             as
             to
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             o
             which
             devours
             all
             that
             is
             opposed
             to
             it
             :
             Unjust
             Hearts
             are
             hardned
             by
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             Fire
             devours
             all
             that
             is
             thrown
             into
             it
             .
             When
             a
             wicked
             Man
             has
             determined
             to
             run
             to
             evil
             ,
             he
             falls
             into
             God's
             Justice
             ,
             and
             his
             Heart
             is
             hardned
             ;
             because
             he
             has
             cast
             himself
             into
             the
             devouring
             Fire
             of
             this
             Justice
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Twentieth
             and
             Fifth
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Shews
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               Men
               is
               nothing
               but
               Ignorance
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Divine
               Light
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               will
               destroy
               this
               Humane
               Wisdom
               to
               give
               place
               to
               that
               of
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               she
               overturned
               all
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Learned
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               no
               more
               place
               for
               Study
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             I
             told
             you
             long
             ago
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             the
             Time
             is
             come
             wherein
             God
             will
             abolish
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Wise
             p
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             only
             the
             worldly
             Wise
             ,
             or
             Humane
             Wisdom
             that
             he
             speaks
             of
             ;
             for
             that
             will
             perish
             of
             its
             self
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             those
             who
             believe
             they
             are
             wise
             in
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             in
             Theologie
             .
             This
             Wisdom
             will
             be
             destroyed
             through
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             :
             Because
             many
             of
             these
             are
             Men
             of
             good
             Inclinations
             ,
             but
             they
             perish
             through
             Ignorance
             :
             For
             they
             maintain
             the
             
             Sentiments
             of
             Men
             which
             have
             been
             given
             them
             for
             infallible
             Truths
             :
             And
             you
             may
             easily
             perceive
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             such
             ,
             nor
             founded
             upon
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             alwayes
             the
             same
             .
             If
             you
             consider
             those
             who
             have
             spoken
             of
             the
             Grace
             and
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             them
             different
             in
             Sentiments
             ,
             though
             divers
             of
             them
             were
             Saints
             .
             This
             may
             be
             an
             Evidence
             to
             you
             that
             their
             Wisdom
             was
             not
             Divine
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Learning
             has
             darkned
             the
             Light
             of
             Truth
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             change
             nor
             contradict
             it self
             in
             any
             thing
             :
             And
             because
             this
             Learning
             is
             a
             Hindrance
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             who
             comes
             now
             to
             illuminate
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             of
             good
             Will
             ,
             of
             necessity
             this
             Learning
             must
             be
             destroyed
             in
             them
             .
             This
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             will
             do
             q
             perfecting
             Praise
             by
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Sucklings
             and
             Infants
             .
             The
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             is
             our
             Mother
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             draw
             all
             our
             Substance
             ,
             which
             Wise
             Men
             cannot
             do
             before
             their
             Wisdom
             be
             destroyed
             .
             This
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             will
             do
             in
             our
             Time
             ,
             destroying
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Wise
             ,
             and
             abolishing
             the
             Prudence
             of
             the
             Prudent
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             be
             asked
             very
             shortly
             ,
             r
             where
             is
             the
             Wise
             ,
             the
             Scribe
             ,
             and
             the
             Disputer
             of
             this
             World
             ?
             For
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             found
             any
             longer
             ,
             since
             God
             will
             abolish
             all
             their
             Prudence
             and
             Wisdom
             by
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Infants
             .
             I
             wish
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             were
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             might
             say
             to
             you
             with
             the
             Spouse
             s
             
               Who
               will
               give
               me
               my
               Brother
               sucking
               the
               Breasts
               of
               my
               Mother
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               find
               him
               without
               ,
               and
               might
               kisse
               him
               !
            
             The
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Common
             Mother
             of
             all
             those
             who
             are
             resigned
             to
             him
             .
             Suck
             its
             Breasts
             boldly
             ,
             they
             will
             fill
             you
             with
             Delights
             .
             And
             as
             soon
             as
             I
             shall
             find
             you
             void
             of
             all
             your
             Sciences
             ,
             I
             will
             salute
             you
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             .
             Quit
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             other
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             depart
             from
             your
             own
             Wisdom
             and
             Prudence
             .
             It
             is
             an
             Instance
             of
             God's
             Goodness
             that
             he
             comes
             to
             deprive
             you
             of
             them
             .
             Do
             not
             believe
             ,
             as
             the
             Wise
             of
             the
             World
             do
             ,
             that
             your
             Happiness
             consists
             in
             your
             Wisdom
             .
             Since
             it
             must
             be
             destroyed
             before
             you
             receive
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             you
             confess
             to
             me
             that
             I
             overthrow
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Wise
             ,
             and
             judge
             that
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             Study
             
             any
             longer
             ,
             walk
             while
             this
             Light
             lasts
             t
             ,
             fearing
             lest
             you
             be
             surprized
             with
             Darkness
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             spread
             through
             all
             the
             World.
             Get
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             all
             is
             corrupted
             there
             .
             Keep
             your self
             solitary
             ;
             for
             the
             World
             at
             present
             is
             a
             Temporal
             Hell
             ,
             wherein
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             but
             Objects
             which
             incite
             to
             evil
             .
             God
             is
             not
             any
             longer
             known
             nor
             loved
             there
             :
             Nothing
             is
             to
             be
             heard
             there
             but
             Blasphemies
             :
             The
             most
             Holy
             will
             say
             that
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Grace
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             has
             predestinated
             whom
             he
             pleased
             ;
             that
             all
             these
             Decrees
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             do
             what
             they
             will
             ;
             with
             many
             other
             Calumnies
             which
             they
             utter
             against
             God
             :
             And
             as
             his
             Name
             is
             blasphemed
             in
             the
             Eternal
             Hell
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             in
             this
             World
             which
             is
             a
             Temporal
             Hell
             ,
             where
             St.
             John
             has
             well
             said
             in
             his
             Revelation
             ,
             u
             That
             
               the
               Whore
               was
               full
               of
               Names
               of
               Blasphemies
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             best
             do
             thus
             blaspheme
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             must
             the
             Wicked
             do
             so
             ,
             who
             deny
             him
             by
             Word
             or
             Deed
             ,
             by
             denying
             him
             their
             own
             Wills
             ,
             saying
             ,
             they
             are
             their
             own
             Masters
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             dispose
             of
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             sometimes
             ,
             what
             belongs
             to
             others
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             entrusted
             to
             them
             ?
             So
             that
             he
             who
             would
             take
             Sanctuary
             from
             the
             Perils
             of
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             must
             retire
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             Salvation
             is
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             had
             :
             For
             all
             have
             forsaken
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             Body
             knows
             him
             any
             longer
             :
             Every
             one
             having
             made
             an
             Idol
             of
             his
             own
             Imagination
             ;
             or
             to
             say
             better
             ,
             Every
             one
             makes
             a
             God
             after
             his
             own
             fashion
             :
             One
             sayes
             ,
             that
             he
             damns
             ;
             another
             ,
             that
             he
             forsakes
             ;
             another
             ,
             that
             he
             permits
             evil
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             rejects
             many
             ;
             though
             God
             can
             never
             reject
             any
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             greater
             than
             all
             Things
             ,
             and
             comprehends
             all
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             do
             evil
             ;
             and
             never
             ceases
             to
             do
             good
             .
             All
             the
             Qualities
             of
             God
             are
             unknown
             to
             Men
             :
             For
             none
             possesses
             true
             Wisdom
             ;
             because
             none
             will
             resign
             their
             Will
             to
             his
             .
             Every
             one
             follows
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               I
               was
               altogether
               convinced
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               perceived
               very
               clearly
               that
               all
               the
               Wise
               were
               greatly
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               all
               Studies
               and
               Disputes
               were
               founded
               only
               upon
               Terms
               and
               Words
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               Sentiments
               of
               Men.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             I
             bless
             God
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             he
             gives
             you
             these
             Lights
             .
             Do
             not
             look
             back
             any
             longer
             :
             For
             Men
             are
             deceived
             ,
             and
             do
             deceive
             one
             another
             .
             They
             have
             long
             agoe
             quitted
             the
             Light
             of
             Truth
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             they
             thought
             to
             find
             it
             ,
             by
             Humane
             Reasons
             or
             Arguments
             ,
             the
             farther
             they
             have
             been
             removed
             from
             it
             :
             Because
             the
             same
             Wisdom
             is
             needful
             x
             for
             understanding
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             that
             did
             at
             first
             dictate
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Men
             who
             are
             wise
             in
             this
             World
             are
             very
             seldome
             humble
             y
             ,
             and
             God
             z
             resists
             the
             Proud
             ,
             and
             gives
             his
             Wisdom
             a
             to
             the
             Humble
             and
             the
             Little
             Ones
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Wise
             continue
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             only
             Wise
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             such
             Wisdom
             is
             b
             Foolishness
             before
             God
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             of
             no
             use
             for
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Eternal
             Things
             ;
             and
             the
             World
             pass
             will
             away
             with
             all
             its
             Sciences
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             Men
             is
             nothing
             but
             Vanity
             c
             ,
             upon
             which
             we
             ought
             never
             to
             build
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             d
             
               Wo
               to
               the
               Man
               that
               puts
               his
               confidence
               in
               Man
               !
            
             Which
             nevertheless
             all
             Men
             almost
             do
             now
             :
             For
             it
             seems
             ,
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             be
             sure
             of
             his
             Salvation
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             follow
             the
             Sentiment
             of
             some
             Author
             ,
             or
             some
             Saint
             ;
             though
             all
             Men
             may
             err
             and
             fail
             ,
             even
             though
             they
             were
             canonized
             for
             Saints
             :
             This
             is
             not
             a
             solid
             Bottom
             whereupon
             to
             found
             our
             Belielf
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             but
             one
             only
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             is
             not
             united
             to
             this
             Truth
             ,
             is
             in
             Errour
             and
             Lies
             ;
             and
             still
             walking
             in
             Darkness
             ,
             he
             knows
             not
             whither
             he
             goes
             .
             Learning
             has
             led
             Men
             into
             great
             Presumption
             and
             Pride
             ,
             which
             estranges
             them
             from
             God
             :
             So
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             know
             the
             Truth
             but
             by
             becoming
             Children
             ,
             re-entering
             into
             the
             Womb
             of
             their
             Mother
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Original
             and
             the
             State
             of
             their
             Creation
             .
             They
             must
             re-take
             their
             first
             Aims
             if
             they
             would
             discover
             the
             Secrets
             of
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             Free-will
             ,
             the
             Qualities
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Love
             that
             he
             bears
             to
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             how
             he
             Rules
             and
             governs
             them
             .
             Nothing
             of
             all
             this
             has
             been
             known
             hitherto
             .
          
           
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               we
               had
               been
               for
               a
               long
               time
               in
               Errour
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               a
               wonder
               God
               had
               permitted
               such
               Ignorance
               in
               his
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             God
             never
             permits
             e
             Evil
             on
             his
             part
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             not
             hinder
             Man
             to
             use
             his
             Free-will
             f
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             or
             good
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             desire
             .
             If
             Ignorance
             entred
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             he
             that
             brought
             it
             in
             ;
             because
             he
             rear'd
             it
             up
             in
             Light
             and
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             had
             followed
             ,
             it
             could
             never
             have
             fallen
             into
             Errour
             :
             Because
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             is
             all
             beautiful
             ,
             and
             without
             Spot
             ;
             but
             Men
             who
             ought
             to
             receive
             and
             follow
             it
             ,
             have
             withdrawn
             themselves
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             embraced
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Errour
             ,
             which
             has
             still
             encreast
             to
             a
             greater
             Darkness
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             Body
             knows
             now
             where
             he
             walks
             ;
             and
             they
             take
             False
             for
             Real
             ,
             and
             Lying
             for
             Truth
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             g
             they
             love
             their
             Darkness
             and
             Errours
             rather
             than
             Light
             :
             Though
             it
             be
             so
             agreeable
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             it
             is
             despised
             by
             Men
             now
             ,
             who
             do
             so
             cleave
             to
             their
             own
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             they
             despise
             the
             Truth
             that
             is
             presented
             to
             them
             ,
             esteeming
             more
             their
             acquired
             Sciences
             than
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             Mother
             that
             can
             nourish
             our
             Divine
             Souls
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             present
             despised
             by
             the
             Learned
             of
             this
             Age.
             Yea
             ,
             not
             only
             despised
             ,
             but
             even
             shock'd
             and
             persecuted
             :
             For
             it
             is
             ordinary
             for
             the
             Wicked
             to
             persecute
             those
             who
             do
             not
             follow
             their
             Iniquities
             ;
             and
             for
             Fools
             to
             despise
             what
             they
             understand
             not
             ,
             or
             what
             they
             cannot
             comprehend
             .
             The
             Wise
             of
             this
             World
             will
             never
             comprehend
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             h
             till
             they
             believe
             themselves
             to
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             they
             truly
             are
             ;
             and
             till
             they
             shall
             become
             Children
             ;
             not
             that
             they
             must
             become
             Fools
             ,
             nor
             yet
             weak
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             a
             Little
             Child
             is
             ;
             but
             till
             they
             shall
             submit
             their
             Wills
             to
             God
             i
             as
             a
             Little
             Child
             submits
             himself
             to
             his
             Nurse
             ,
             who
             takes
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             lays
             him
             down
             ,
             and
             gives
             him
             his
             Nourishment
             according
             as
             she
             judges
             it
             to
             be
             needful
             ,
             without
             the
             Child's
             opposing
             himself
             thereto
             :
             And
             though
             he
             cry
             sometimes
             when
             his
             Nurse
             handles
             him
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             she
             ceases
             not
             to
             do
             those
             necessary
             Things
             about
             him
             .
             Even
             so
             would
             God
             do
             with
             our
             
             Will
             if
             it
             were
             resigned
             to
             him
             .
             But
             when
             we
             will
             needs
             rule
             it
             our selves
             ,
             he
             lets
             us
             erre
             and
             be
             ignorant
             of
             what
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             know
             :
             Because
             he
             l
             
               resists
               the
               Proud.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Twentieth
             and
             Sixth
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Declares
               the
               necessity
               there
               is
               of
               becoming
               Children
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               renouncing
               all
               worldly
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               all
               Humane
               Abuses
               .
            
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               How
               it
               was
               possible
               for
               a
               Man
               to
               quit
               all
               the
               Sciences
               acquired
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Men
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               become
               a
               Child
               ,
            
             when
             he
             is
             come
             to
             Age
             ?
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             If
             you
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             m
             tells
             this
             :
             And
             he
             cannot
             lye
             :
             But
             he
             presses
             this
             necessity
             of
             becoming
             a
             Child
             by
             threatning
             that
             otherwise
             we
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             the
             greatest
             evil
             that
             could
             befal
             a
             Man.
             It
             were
             better
             never
             to
             be
             born
             than
             not
             to
             be
             saved
             :
             And
             since
             we
             cannot
             be
             saved
             without
             becoming
             Children
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             become
             so
             at
             what
             Price
             soever
             .
             Would
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             esteem
             more
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             your
             acquired
             Sciences
             ,
             than
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ?
             This
             would
             be
             very
             lamentable
             ;
             since
             all
             the
             Things
             of
             this
             World
             pass
             away
             like
             a
             Bird
             that
             cleaves
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             leaves
             no
             Mark
             of
             its
             Way
             :
             So
             when
             we
             shall
             have
             past
             through
             this
             World
             ,
             nothing
             shall
             remain
             to
             us
             of
             our
             Sciences
             and
             Learning
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             our
             Honour
             and
             Reputation
             :
             All
             ends
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             some
             retain
             still
             an
             esteem
             of
             our
             Wisdom
             ,
             after
             Death
             we
             are
             insensible
             of
             it
             .
             If
             we
             pleased
             our selves
             
             while
             we
             lived
             here
             ,
             the
             suffering
             for
             these
             Complacencies
             wait
             for
             us
             in
             the
             other
             World
             :
             And
             our
             having
             been
             wise
             here
             is
             so
             sar
             from
             making
             us
             happy
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             a
             great
             unhappiness
             to
             have
             lost
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             by
             this
             Wisdom
             .
             Lay
             aside
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             these
             Humane
             Considerations
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             Child
             ,
             though
             you
             be
             aged
             .
             You
             have
             need
             to
             make
             the
             more
             haste
             ;
             for
             fear
             lest
             Time
             and
             Life
             fail
             you
             .
             Never
             advise
             n
             with
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ;
             for
             they
             deceive
             and
             corrupt
             us
             .
             Let
             us
             only
             consult
             with
             our
             Divine
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             reasonable
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             better
             or
             more
             reasonable
             than
             to
             resign
             our
             Free-will
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             gave
             us
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             submit
             it
             to
             his
             government
             as
             a
             Little
             Child
             :
             That
             on
             this
             our
             Eternal
             Happiness
             depends
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             else
             can
             save
             us
             ;
             because
             without
             this
             Dependance
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               I
               perceived
               this
               Truth
               most
               clearly
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Salvation
               without
               a
               Dependance
               upon
               God
               :
               asking
               ,
               how
               I
               might
               now
               become
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Sciences
               which
               I
               had
               heretofore
               acquired
               ,
               since
               I
               could
               not
               make
               my self
               not
               to
               have
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             Nothing
             can
             hurt
             you
             ,
             if
             all
             be
             subjected
             to
             God.
             You
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             of
             what
             you
             know
             by
             means
             of
             your
             Studies
             :
             But
             you
             can
             submit
             all
             these
             Sciences
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             Ignorances
             ,
             as
             in
             effect
             they
             are
             .
             Do
             not
             apply
             your
             Mind
             any
             longer
             to
             the
             Study
             of
             Sciences
             ;
             and
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             all
             vain
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God.
             You
             shall
             know
             that
             you
             are
             resigned
             to
             his
             Will
             p
             when
             you
             seek
             no
             longer
             for
             any
             thing
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             neither
             Learning
             ,
             nor
             Wisdom
             ,
             nor
             a
             desire
             to
             know
             any
             other
             thing
             but
             what
             may
             render
             you
             well
             pleasing
             to
             God.
             For
             he
             who
             is
             resigned
             to
             him
             without
             guile
             ,
             is
             not
             moved
             with
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             concerns
             his
             Glory
             :
             No
             other
             thing
             touches
             him
             .
             Whether
             he
             be
             learned
             or
             ignorant
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             to
             him
             .
             He
             makes
             use
             of
             Learning
             in
             what
             respects
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             to
             rule
             on
             the
             Earth
             :
             knowing
             well
             that
             he
             who
             is
             resigned
             to
             God
             without
             Learning
             is
             as
             great
             as
             he
             who
             is
             so
             with
             much
             Learning
             .
             And
             even
             
             
             as
             one
             may
             be
             poor
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             though
             he
             possesses
             Riches
             ;
             so
             he
             may
             have
             much
             Learning
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             be
             simple
             in
             Spirit
             .
             When
             he
             submits
             all
             his
             Learning
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             it
             as
             seems
             good
             to
             him
             :
             But
             as
             long
             as
             we
             think
             to
             profit
             by
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             yet
             become
             Children
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             And
             since
             God
             makes
             appear
             to
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             without
             this
             Dependance
             ,
             let
             about
             it
             quickly
             ,
             without
             considering
             whether
             you
             have
             Sciences
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             :
             Because
             God
             can
             make
             all
             work
             together
             for
             good
             .
             A
             Man
             must
             not
             regard
             himself
             ;
             but
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             desires
             ,
             that
             all
             Men
             ,
             of
             what
             condition
             soever
             ,
             keep
             themselves
             in
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             him
             ,
             yielding
             up
             their
             Free-wills
             under
             his
             Power
             ,
             without
             desiring
             to
             use
             them
             themselves
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               absolutely
               and
               irrevocably
               I
               resigned
               my self
               to
               God
               to
               be
               a
               true
               Child
               ;
               but
               that
               I
               found
               yet
               some
               difficulty
               to
               forsake
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Soft
             ,
             soft
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             You
             must
             never
             renounce
             the
             Holy
             Church
             .
             Rather
             die
             than
             do
             so
             :
             You
             must
             only
             renounce
             the
             Abomination
             which
             is
             crept
             into
             the
             Roman
             Church
             now
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             that
             she
             has
             falsified
             her
             Faith
             to
             her
             Lawful
             Husband
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             has
             not
             continued
             faithful
             to
             Him.
             I
             would
             be
             well
             pleased
             if
             you
             could
             shew
             me
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Point
             that
             she
             observes
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             one
             thing
             that
             she
             practises
             which
             is
             not
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Life
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             her
             Lawful
             Husband
             ,
             who
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             to
             Earth
             to
             teach
             her
             them
             ,
             both
             by
             Word
             and
             Deed
             :
             All
             which
             Things
             are
             despised
             by
             her
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             his
             Spouse
             .
             I
             have
             often
             spoke
             to
             you
             of
             her
             Excesses
             and
             her
             Adulteries
             .
             Would
             you
             yet
             hold
             her
             for
             the
             Holy
             Church
             since
             the
             Devil
             q
             has
             plac'd
             his
             Throne
             in
             her
             ?
             What
             Weakness
             of
             Spirit
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             feel
             a
             Repugnance
             to
             renounce
             a
             Thing
             so
             wicked
             ,
             under
             frivolous
             Perswasions
             that
             she
             is
             Holy
             ?
             When
             God
             gave
             us
             Understanding
             and
             Reason
             ,
             this
             was
             for
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             us
             discern
             good
             from
             evil
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             not
             perish
             blindfold
             :
             And
             now
             you
             would
             change
             the
             Designs
             of
             God
             by
             stifling
             your
             Reason
             and
             Understanding
             
             that
             you
             may
             follow
             evil
             blindly
             :
             And
             when
             you
             see
             it
             so
             plainly
             evil
             you
             form
             some
             foolish
             Imagination
             that
             nevertheless
             it
             is
             good
             !
             This
             must
             needs
             come
             from
             a
             pure
             Infatuation
             of
             Spirit
             :
             For
             even
             Natural
             Reason
             discovers
             to
             us
             manifestly
             enough
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             now
             is
             not
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             because
             she
             does
             not
             follow
             her
             Husband
             in
             any
             thing
             ;
             and
             two
             so
             distant
             Things
             cannot
             make
             an
             Alliance
             .
             How
             can
             you
             have
             a
             Repugnance
             to
             quit
             her
             who
             has
             abandoned
             her
             God
             ?
             If
             the
             Beasts
             and
             insensible
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             did
             rise
             up
             against
             Man
             when
             he
             quitted
             his
             Dependance
             upon
             his
             God
             ;
             How
             should
             not
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             reasonable
             ,
             rise
             up
             against
             that
             Church
             ,
             who
             has
             quitted
             the
             Dependance
             upon
             her
             God
             because
             she
             will
             not
             depend
             any
             longer
             but
             upon
             her self
             .
             One
             should
             rather
             have
             a
             Repugnancy
             to
             remain
             under
             her
             ,
             than
             to
             quit
             her
             :
             Or
             else
             we
             have
             less
             Resentment
             of
             the
             Offence
             that
             is
             done
             our
             Creatour
             than
             the
             Elements
             and
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             or
             inanimate
             Things
             ,
             who
             have
             still
             resented
             the
             Wrong
             that
             was
             done
             their
             Creatour
             ,
             even
             at
             the
             Death
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             r
             the
             Rocks
             rent
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             was
             darkened
             .
             Have
             you
             less
             affection
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             for
             your
             God
             ,
             than
             these
             Stones
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             not
             resent
             the
             continual
             Injuries
             which
             the
             Church
             does
             to
             God
             ?
             It
             a
             beautiful
             Angel
             became
             a
             Devil
             for
             having
             desired
             in
             his
             Heart
             to
             be
             equal
             to
             God
             ,
             what
             shall
             she
             become
             who
             prefers
             her self
             to
             the
             same
             God
             without
             desiring
             to
             give
             deference
             to
             him
             in
             any
             thing
             ?
             I
             do
             even
             bewail
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             your
             Blindness
             in
             this
             Point
             ;
             and
             I
             cannot
             believe
             that
             your
             Repugnancy
             proceeds
             from
             your
             Reasoning
             ;
             but
             from
             some
             Habitual
             Concern
             that
             you
             have
             for
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             if
             you
             applied
             your
             Understanding
             to
             consider
             the
             Original
             of
             this
             Repugnancy
             ,
             you
             would
             see
             clearly
             that
             it
             proceeds
             from
             the
             pious
             affection
             that
             you
             have
             for
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             that
             you
             do
             not
             take
             her
             where
             she
             is
             :
             For
             we
             amuse
             our selves
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Things
             ,
             with
             Terms
             and
             Expressions
             of
             Men
             :
             And
             when
             we
             hear
             them
             call
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             
               the
               Holy
               Church
            
             ,
             this
             Word
             begets
             in
             us
             an
             affection
             for
             her
             ,
             without
             discovering
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             she
             of
             whom
             they
             speak
             .
             When
             they
             would
             beguile
             a
             Child
             ,
             and
             
             make
             him
             afraid
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             they
             put
             his
             Cloak
             and
             Hat
             upon
             a
             Stick
             in
             some
             obscure
             Place
             ;
             which
             the
             Infant
             perceiving
             ,
             believes
             it
             is
             truly
             he
             ;
             and
             fears
             and
             respects
             him
             .
             But
             if
             he
             draw
             nearer
             ,
             and
             take
             by
             the
             Cloak
             ,
             he
             perceives
             easily
             that
             he
             is
             beguiled
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             he
             took
             for
             his
             Father
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             Piece
             of
             Wood.
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             in
             the
             Darkness
             in
             which
             we
             live
             at
             present
             ,
             they
             make
             us
             see
             just
             the
             like
             ,
             by
             covering
             Rome
             with
             the
             Cloak
             of
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             muffling
             her
             with
             the
             Head
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             we
             Fear
             and
             Reverence
             her
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             were
             our
             True
             Mother
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             Authorised
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Lawful
             Bride
             :
             But
             when
             we
             approach
             nearer
             ,
             and
             lift
             up
             this
             Cloak
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             clearly
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             nothing
             but
             Wood
             ,
             instead
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             of
             no
             use
             to
             us
             ,
             except
             to
             warm
             us
             in
             the
             Winter
             Season
             .
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             so
             much
             Children
             in
             what
             regards
             our
             Eternal
             Salvation
             .
             We
             ought
             not
             to
             walk
             blindly
             in
             so
             important
             an
             Affair
             .
             If
             Men
             apply
             their
             Minds
             wholly
             to
             make
             a
             Stocking
             ,
             or
             a
             Shoe
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             we
             apply
             them
             more
             to
             save
             our
             Souls
             ?
             It
             is
             good
             to
             have
             s
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             Dove
             with
             respect
             to
             God
             :
             For
             he
             who
             is
             resigned
             to
             him
             ,
             ought
             to
             do
             nothing
             but
             let
             himself
             be
             guided
             by
             him
             as
             a
             Little
             Child
             :
             But
             we
             must
             have
             the
             Prudence
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             may
             deceive
             ,
             or
             be
             deceived
             :
             And
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Lo
               the
               Holy
               Church
            
             ,
             we
             must
             remark
             narrowly
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             truly
             so
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Fagot
             covered
             with
             her
             Garment
             .
             It
             is
             for
             this
             only
             that
             God
             gave
             us
             Understanding
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             still
             discern
             true
             Good
             from
             what
             is
             false
             ,
             precisely
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Salvation
             :
             Because
             all
             other
             Things
             are
             vain
             and
             perishing
             ,
             unworthy
             of
             a
             serious
             Application
             of
             Spirit
             ;
             since
             it
             ought
             to
             apply
             it self
             only
             to
             Eternal
             Things
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             were
             created
             :
             And
             our
             Misery
             arises
             from
             this
             that
             we
             make
             more
             serious
             Enquiries
             to
             discover
             the
             Turnings
             and
             Windings
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             World
             than
             those
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
             In
             which
             the
             Scripture
             has
             reason
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             u
             the
             Children
             of
             this
             World
             are
             wiser
             than
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             Because
             before
             we
             engage
             in
             any
             Place
             ,
             Office
             or
             Traffick
             ,
             we
             still
             search
             narrowly
             if
             it
             is
             profitable
             
             
             and
             advantagious
             for
             us
             :
             And
             we
             would
             take
             heed
             not
             to
             trust
             to
             Mens
             Words
             ,
             or
             to
             believe
             blindly
             that
             a
             Thing
             is
             good
             without
             having
             first
             made
             the
             Experiment
             of
             it
             .
             If
             we
             have
             so
             much
             Foresight
             in
             what
             respects
             the
             Earth
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             we
             to
             have
             it
             for
             that
             which
             respects
             Heaven
             ?
             We
             trust
             our
             Salvation
             blindly
             to
             what
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             our
             Mother
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ;
             and
             we
             do
             not
             dive
             into
             this
             Affair
             which
             concerns
             us
             so
             much
             ,
             to
             know
             ,
             if
             really
             she
             has
             the
             Quality
             of
             our
             true
             Mother
             ,
             and
             if
             she
             be
             allied
             with
             our
             true
             Father
             ,
             who
             is
             unchangeable
             in
             all
             his
             Qualities
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             Spouse
             ought
             to
             be
             alwayes
             conformable
             .
             We
             must
             see
             if
             what
             they
             call
             our
             Mother
             ,
             has
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Works
             of
             our
             Father
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             find
             no
             Likeness
             in
             her
             ,
             we
             must
             renounce
             her
             ,
             and
             hold
             her
             as
             a
             Deceiver
             and
             a
             Liar
             ,
             unworthy
             of
             our
             Affection
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Twentieth
             and
             Seventh
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Shews
               ,
               The
               true
               Marks
               whereby
               to
               discover
               where
               the
               True
               Church
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               concerns
               every
               one
               to
               examine
               it
               .
            
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               How
               I
               might
               discover
               where
               my
               true
               Mother
               ,
               the
               true
               Church
               is
               ?
               What
               Marks
               there
               are
               whereby
               to
               know
               her
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               not
               be
               deceived
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             You
             shall
             discover
             her
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             she
             will
             follow
             the
             Footsteps
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             wholly
             conformable
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             There
             is
             but
             one
             x
             Church
             only
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             but
             one
             onely
             God
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             so
             strait
             a
             Bond
             and
             Alliance
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Thing
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             
             Marriage
             y
             Two
             are
             but
             one
             Flesh
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             Alliance
             of
             God
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             two
             are
             but
             
               one
               Spirit
            
             z
             .
             God
             is
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             and
             the
             Soul
             is
             the
             Bride
             :
             As
             it
             is
             said
             concerning
             Adam
             ;
             a
             
               Let
               us
               make
               a
               Companion
               meet
               for
               him
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               good
               that
               Man
               should
               be
               alone
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             Figure
             of
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             b
             
               Let
               us
               make
               Man
               after
               our
               own
               Likeness
               ,
            
             because
             it
             was
             found
             meet
             that
             God
             should
             delight
             himself
             with
             something
             that
             was
             like
             to
             him
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             he
             created
             the
             Divine
             and
             Eternal
             Soul
             ,
             and
             plac'd
             it
             in
             the
             Body
             and
             Understanding
             ▪
             of
             Man
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             multiply
             and
             communicate
             it self
             :
             For
             it
             is
             the
             Property
             of
             Good
             to
             be
             communicative
             .
             This
             Divine
             Soul
             being
             form'd
             in
             Time
             ,
             must
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
             else
             it
             should
             not
             have
             been
             Divine
             ,
             nor
             capable
             of
             being
             united
             and
             ally'd
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             created
             it
             for
             these
             ends
             .
             And
             as
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             united
             in
             Heart
             ,
             Body
             and
             Will
             ;
             so
             the
             Soul
             ought
             to
             be
             united
             in
             Love
             ,
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             Will
             with
             God
             :
             Not
             that
             Natural
             Love
             ,
             nor
             that
             Humane
             Understanding
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             our
             bounded
             Will
             :
             Because
             all
             this
             has
             no
             Sympathy
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             but
             the
             Case
             wherein
             God
             has
             shut
             up
             this
             Divine
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             Free
             and
             Eternal
             ,
             as
             God.
             This
             Divine
             Reason
             and
             Free-will
             ,
             make
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Alliance
             that
             God
             makes
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             more
             strait
             than
             the
             Alliance
             that
             this
             Divine
             Soul
             makes
             with
             the
             Animal
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             which
             do
             so
             nearly
             approach
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             no
             Humane
             Spirit
             is
             able
             to
             distinguish
             them
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             any
             can
             distinguish
             the
             Free
             and
             Rational
             VVill
             from
             God
             himself
             :
             Because
             he
             has
             so
             straitly
             united
             them
             ,
             that
             c
             the
             Soul
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             the
             Soul
             ;
             as
             the
             VVill
             of
             Eve
             was
             that
             of
             Adam
             ,
             so
             the
             VVill
             of
             the
             Soul
             is
             that
             of
             God.
             By
             which
             you
             may
             still
             discover
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             where
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             True
             Church
             is
             :
             Because
             where
             she
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             she
             carries
             still
             along
             with
             her
             the
             same
             Qualities
             of
             her
             VVell
             beloved
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             do
             not
             find
             them
             in
             those
             ▪
             who
             call
             themselves
             the
             Church
             ,
             believe
             firmly
             that
             they
             are
             all
             Cheats
             :
             For
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             will
             be
             alwayes
             comely
             ,
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Blemish
             in
             her
             :
             Because
             she
             shall
             never
             be
             parted
             
             from
             the
             Qualities
             of
             her
             Husband
             ,
             alwayes
             Just
             ,
             Good
             ,
             True
             ,
             and
             All-powerful
             .
             And
             when
             you
             shall
             see
             
               Sion
               ,
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Judea
            
             ,
             or
             Rome
             ,
             such
             as
             you
             call
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             fallen
             away
             from
             these
             Qualities
             ,
             never
             believe
             that
             she
             is
             your
             Mother
             the
             Holy
             Church
             .
             Upon
             these
             Accounts
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             so
             often
             d
             warned
             you
             to
             beware
             of
             false
             Christs
             and
             false
             Prophets
             :
             For
             they
             come
             to
             delude
             and
             deceive
             many
             .
             Do
             not
             let
             your self
             be
             deluded
             ,
             Sir
             :
             For
             there
             shall
             never
             be
             but
             one
             True
             Church
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             united
             to
             God
             :
             VVhosoever
             has
             not
             this
             Unity
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             Seducers
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             who
             under
             this
             Cloak
             of
             God's
             Spouse
             ,
             do
             seduce
             many
             .
             You
             must
             lift
             up
             your
             Head
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             high
             ,
             to
             see
             whence
             the
             Church
             took
             her
             Original
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             perceive
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             no
             other
             but
             the
             Alliance
             that
             God
             made
             with
             the
             Divine
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             though
             she
             was
             unworthy
             of
             it
             .
             He
             so
             ennobled
             her
             that
             he
             would
             joyn
             himself
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             ally
             with
             her
             by
             an
             indissoluble
             Alliance
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             end
             ,
             for
             the
             Two
             Parties
             are
             Immortal
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             God
             and
             the
             Divine
             Soul
             :
             But
             to
             take
             for
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             Persons
             who
             are
             no
             wayes
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             in
             Union
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             reverence
             them
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             wrong
             the
             Honour
             that
             we
             owe
             to
             God.
             To
             see
             a
             Church
             seek
             the
             Honours
             ,
             Pleasures
             ,
             and
             Riches
             of
             this
             VVorld
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             that
             she
             is
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             ;
             is
             to
             derogate
             from
             her
             Divine
             Quality
             ,
             and
             to
             ascribe
             the
             Honour
             to
             Vice
             ,
             that
             is
             due
             only
             to
             True
             Vertue
             .
             VVe
             should
             not
             thus
             let
             them
             cover
             our
             Eyes
             as
             they
             do
             to
             those
             who
             are
             going
             to
             be
             hanged
             that
             they
             may
             not
             see
             their
             doleful
             End.
             VVe
             must
             take
             off
             this
             Bandage
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             look
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             learn
             ,
             where
             the
             True
             Church
             is
             ,
             which
             can
             save
             us
             ;
             and
             not
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             be
             led
             on
             blind-fold
             to
             Eternal
             Death
             by
             VVords
             or
             false
             Appearances
             ;
             since
             Truth
             only
             is
             capable
             to
             save
             us
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               I
               had
               never
               yet
               discovered
               Souls
               united
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               nevertheless
               I
               believed
               I
               was
               in
               the
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             You
             are
             deceived
             :
             For
             the
             Church
             is
             no
             where
             but
             in
             the
             Souls
             that
             are
             united
             to
             God
             ;
             no
             more
             
             than
             a
             Woman
             can
             be
             the
             Spouse
             of
             a
             Man
             who
             has
             never
             approached
             her
             .
             We
             must
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             Church
             consists
             in
             wearing
             a
             Garment
             of
             Purple
             ,
             or
             Red
             ,
             or
             Fine
             Linnen
             .
             These
             are
             rather
             the
             Marks
             of
             the
             Reprobation
             of
             the
             e
             falsely
             Rich
             Man
             ,
             who
             was
             buried
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             brings
             no
             other
             cause
             of
             his
             Damnation
             than
             these
             Fashions
             of
             Apparel
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             Rich
             ,
             and
             a
             Feaster
             .
             If
             all
             these
             Things
             were
             Marks
             of
             his
             Damnation
             ,
             why
             should
             they
             be
             now
             a
             dayes
             the
             Marks
             of
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ?
             God
             is
             not
             changeable
             .
             He
             cannot
             now
             unite
             to
             himself
             what
             he
             then
             Reprobated
             and
             Condemned
             .
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             Sir
             ;
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             will
             never
             be
             vain
             ,
             nor
             proud
             ,
             nor
             polluted
             with
             any
             sin
             .
             For
             she
             f
             is
             all
             pure
             ,
             Do
             not
             think
             that
             you
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             under
             Persons
             who
             seek
             Riches
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             for
             such
             Souls
             are
             Adulteresses
             ,
             and
             have
             abandoned
             their
             lawful
             Husband
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             Adultery
             g
             with
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             Which
             ought
             to
             make
             you
             abhor
             her
             ,
             instead
             of
             cleaving
             to
             her
             .
             If
             you
             have
             never
             met
             with
             Souls
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             you
             have
             never
             found
             the
             True
             Church
             :
             Because
             there
             never
             was
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             never
             will
             be
             hereafter
             .
             She
             must
             notwithstanding
             be
             somewhere
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             though
             she
             were
             but
             in
             one
             only
             Soul
             :
             Because
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             can
             never
             perish
             .
             He
             has
             made
             this
             Alliance
             with
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             never
             retract
             it
             .
             There
             have
             been
             in
             all
             Times
             some
             who
             have
             been
             his
             True
             Spouses
             ,
             and
             resigned
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             at
             present
             they
             are
             very
             rare
             .
             Strive
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             so
             to
             do
             as
             that
             yours
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             seek
             the
             Church
             without
             you
             .
             For
             as
             soon
             as
             your
             Will
             is
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             unites
             it
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             makes
             your
             Soul
             his
             Spouse
             .
             Whether
             others
             whom
             you
             know
             be
             so
             or
             not
             ,
             concerns
             you
             little
             :
             And
             though
             all
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             were
             God's
             Spouse
             ,
             if
             yours
             be
             not
             ,
             you
             lose
             all
             .
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               Whether
               God
               had
               not
               had
               a
               True
               Spouse
               still
               since
               the
               Creation
               of
            
             Adam
             ;
             
               and
               if
               the
               People
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               or
               the
            
             Christians
             ,
             
               were
               not
               his
               Spouse
            
             ?
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             There
             have
             been
             in
             all
             Times
             some
             Souls
             among
             these
             People
             ▪
             who
             were
             resigned
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             These
             in
             particular
             were
             the
             True
             Church
             ;
             but
             
             not
             all
             that
             People
             :
             Though
             indeed
             they
             all
             called
             themselves
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             they
             were
             not
             so
             :
             For
             it
             is
             said
             somewhere
             ,
             h
             If
             you
             were
             the
             Children
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             you
             would
             do
             the
             Works
             of
             Abraham
             :
             To
             shew
             ,
             that
             all
             God's
             Children
             are
             not
             his
             Church
             or
             his
             Spouse
             ;
             but
             those
             only
             who
             do
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Spouse
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             who
             are
             joyned
             by
             a
             Resignation
             of
             their
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God.
             Those
             are
             the
             only
             Spouses
             of
             the
             same
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             Alliance
             of
             God
             with
             Man
             was
             first
             of
             all
             made
             when
             Man
             was
             created
             .
             The
             Soul
             of
             Adam
             made
             an
             Alliance
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             became
             his
             Spouse
             :
             But
             being
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Earthly
             Paradise
             ,
             the
             Soul
             of
             Adam
             ,
             though
             Divine
             ,
             falsified
             its
             Faith
             to
             its
             Husband
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             taking
             its
             delight
             only
             with
             its
             God
             ,
             for
             whom
             it
             was
             created
             ,
             it
             joyned
             it self
             in
             affection
             to
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             of
             a
             Fruit
             of
             which
             God
             had
             forbidden
             him
             to
             eat
             .
             But
             as
             a
             good
             Husband
             does
             not
             still
             put
             away
             his
             Wife
             for
             One
             Fault
             that
             she
             has
             committed
             ;
             so
             also
             God
             ,
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Goodness
             ,
             does
             not
             cast
             off
             the
             Soul
             of
             his
             Alliance
             ,
             though
             she
             had
             but
             too
             much
             merited
             it
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             he
             seeks
             Her
             ,
             and
             calls
             upon
             Her
             to
             make
             her
             return
             to
             his
             Friendship
             .
             He
             cries
             ,
             h
             
               Adam
               ,
               where
               art
               thou
            
             ?
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Wherefore
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
             He
             shews
             him
             also
             that
             he
             lov'd
             him
             ,
             by
             covering
             him
             with
             a
             Garment
             ,
             to
             lessen
             his
             Confusion●
             ;
             and
             seeing
             he
             was
             ashamed
             and
             repented
             ,
             God
             forgives
             him
             his
             Fault
             ,
             and
             enjoynes
             him
             only
             a
             short
             Penance
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             be
             deprived
             of
             his
             Presence
             ,
             during
             this
             Life
             ,
             during
             which
             he
             must
             labour
             for
             his
             Bread.
             But
             he
             does
             not
             at
             all
             break
             the
             Alliance
             he
             had
             made
             with
             him
             .
             His
             Soul
             remains
             still
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             ,
             except
             that
             it
             is
             deprived
             for
             a
             certain
             time
             of
             its
             wonted
             sight
             of
             Him
             ,
             being
             restored
             as
             to
             other
             things
             into
             his
             Grace
             and
             Friendship
             :
             For
             God
             will
             never
             destroy
             i
             the
             Works
             that
             he
             has
             made
             :
             And
             the
             Alliance
             he
             made
             with
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             was
             not
             broken
             off
             by
             his
             Sin
             :
             Because
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             l
             surpasses
             all
             his
             other
             Qualities
             .
             His
             Justice
             might
             have
             condemn'd
             Man
             ;
             and
             his
             Goodness
             ordains
             him
             only
             Penitence
             for
             his
             Sin
             :
             In
             which
             he
             shews
             
             the
             Excesse
             of
             his
             Mercie
             and
             the
             Love
             he
             bears
             to
             Souls
             ,
             leaving
             them
             all
             in
             Adam
             free
             to
             be
             his
             Spouses
             ,
             none
             excepted
             :
             For
             he
             could
             not
             forgive
             Adam
             ,
             without
             forgiving
             all
             his
             Posterity
             .
             Because
             he
             held
             the
             Wills
             of
             all
             Men
             in
             his
             :
             And
             being
             yet
             but
             one
             Man
             only
             ,
             and
             one
             Will
             only
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             pardon
             one
             without
             another
             :
             For
             neither
             the
             Body
             ,
             nor
             Will
             of
             Adam
             were
             divided
             ,
             that
             one
             part
             might
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             another
             reprobated
             .
          
           
             I
             spoke
             to
             you
             of
             this
             already
             ,
             Sir
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             you
             did
             not
             sufficiently
             conceive
             it
             .
             Therefore
             I
             cursorily
             repeat
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             the
             better
             shew
             you
             how
             God
             has
             always
             had
             a
             Spouse
             or
             Church
             :
             For
             if
             he
             had
             not
             forgiven
             Adam
             ,
             none
             could
             have
             been
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             :
             Because
             all
             were
             become
             his
             Enemies
             by
             his
             sin
             :
             Which
             if
             they
             had
             continued
             to
             be
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             been
             so
             unjust
             as
             to
             thrust
             Man
             out
             of
             the
             Earthly
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             oblige
             him
             to
             so
             hard
             a
             Penitence
             only
             to
             damn
             him
             at
             last
             ,
             as
             Men
             now
             affirm
             ,
             That
             God
             Reprobated
             some
             after
             the
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             .
             If
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             he
             would
             certainly
             have
             confined
             them
             to
             Hell
             from
             the
             Moment
             of
             their
             Reprobation
             ,
             instead
             of
             sending
             them
             yet
             into
             this
             World
             to
             produce
             a
             perverse
             and
             reprobate
             Generation
             .
             God
             could
             not
             be
             good
             nor
             just
             in
             doing
             this
             :
             But
             really
             cruel
             and
             partial
             towards
             those
             Reprobates
             ,
             who
             might
             justly
             murmure
             against
             him
             with
             more
             reason
             than
             the
             Labourers
             m
             who
             received
             no
             more
             for
             the
             Work
             of
             a
             whole
             Day
             ,
             than
             they
             who
             had
             wrought
             but
             for
             One
             ,
             Two
             or
             Three
             Hours
             :
             For
             they
             had
             no
             reason
             ;
             because
             they
             received
             what
             was
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             had
             agreed
             for
             ;
             but
             these
             Reprobated
             have
             Laboured
             as
             much
             as
             those
             Elect
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             all
             equally
             performed
             the
             Penitence
             enjoyned
             to
             Adam
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Family
             gives
             as
             much
             to
             the
             Last
             Comers
             as
             to
             the
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             that
             he
             is
             partial
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             savours
             one
             more
             than
             another
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             exercises
             his
             Goodness
             towards
             the
             Last
             because
             they
             had
             been
             no
             sooner
             called
             to
             Work
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             themselves
             complain
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               No
               body
               has
               employed
               us
               .
            
             So
             that
             God
             exercises
             towards
             them
             both
             Goodness
             and
             Justice
             .
             But
             if
             out
             of
             the
             Masse
             of
             Adam
             he
             had
             fore-ordained
             some
             Elect
             ,
             and
             others
             Reprobate
             ;
             he
             should
             
             have
             done
             against
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             of
             these
             Qualities
             .
             Which
             he
             cannot
             do
             :
             And
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             n
             spreading
             themselves
             alwayes
             over
             all
             his
             Works
             ;
             he
             did
             assuredly
             Elect
             and
             Pardon
             all
             Men
             in
             general
             in
             Adam
             :
             So
             that
             after
             him
             all
             they
             who
             will
             resign
             their
             Free-will
             to
             his
             ,
             are
             all
             his
             Spouses
             and
             his
             Church
             .
             Therefore
             in
             all
             Times
             and
             in
             all
             Ages
             he
             has
             still
             had
             a
             Church
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             till
             all
             Evil
             be
             at
             an
             end
             .
             Since
             Adam
             ,
             many
             Souls
             have
             been
             resigned
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             was
             after
             his
             Sin
             ,
             having
             never
             more
             re-taken
             their
             own
             Free-will
             ,
             but
             left
             it
             still
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             God
             ,
             subjecting
             themselves
             voluntarily
             to
             the
             Penitence
             that
             was
             enjoyn'd
             him
             .
             These
             have
             been
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Spouses
             of
             God.
             
               Adam
               ,
               Eve
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Children
             until
             they
             had
             the
             use
             of
             their
             Reason
             ,
             were
             the
             First
             Church
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             
               Abel
               ,
               Enoch
               ,
               Noah
            
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             in
             like
             manner
             resigned
             their
             Will
             to
             God
             were
             at
             that
             Time
             the
             Second
             Church
             ;
             and
             thus
             going
             on
             from
             Time
             to
             Time
             ,
             this
             Church
             has
             always
             continued
             ,
             either
             of
             many
             Souls
             united
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             few
             .
             This
             makes
             nothing
             to
             the
             first
             Design
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             to
             Ally
             himself
             with
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man.
             It
             is
             still
             his
             Spouse
             though
             there
             were
             but
             one
             Soul
             only
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             but
             one
             when
             Adam
             was
             created
             alone
             .
             This
             Number
             of
             many
             only
             makes
             those
             Blessed
             who
             are
             of
             the
             Number
             :
             For
             God
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             takes
             as
             much
             delight
             with
             one
             Soul
             only
             that
             is
             resigned
             to
             Him
             as
             He
             would
             do
             with
             a
             Hundred
             Millions
             :
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             Quantity
             when
             the
             Business
             is
             about
             Quality
             .
             If
             an
             Hundred
             Millions
             of
             Souls
             are
             resigned
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             make
             altogether
             but
             one
             only
             Church
             ,
             which
             could
             consist
             as
             well
             in
             one
             Soul
             only
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             great
             Number
             :
             Because
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             o
             is
             One
             :
             And
             as
             in
             Nature
             a
             Man
             may
             have
             as
             much
             Contentment
             in
             Marrying
             a
             Wife
             who
             is
             Little
             and
             Tender
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             is
             Big
             and
             Lumpish
             :
             Without
             comparison
             God
             is
             as
             much
             Honoured
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             but
             one
             Soul
             only
             in
             the
             World
             that
             were
             resigned
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             Men
             in
             general
             were
             so
             ;
             who
             only
             can
             receive
             themselves
             the
             Honour
             of
             their
             Happiness
             ,
             every
             one
             for
             his
             own
             particular
             :
             For
             nothing
             can
             
             
             be
             taken
             away
             nor
             added
             as
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             and
             comprehends
             all
             Things
             .
             His
             Alliance
             that
             he
             has
             made
             with
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             is
             not
             encreas'd
             or
             diminished
             by
             the
             great
             or
             small
             Body
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             He
             will
             still
             have
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             will
             take
             his
             delight
             in
             the
             kind
             that
             he
             created
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             one
             Man
             alone
             .
             She
             shall
             still
             be
             preserved
             as
             the
             Rose
             among
             Thorns
             .
             How
             wicked
             soever
             the
             World
             may
             become
             his
             Church
             will
             still
             remain
             there
             in
             her
             kind
             .
             The
             Church
             will
             always
             have
             her
             Beauty
             and
             her
             Qualities
             ,
             as
             much
             in
             one
             Soul
             alone
             as
             in
             an
             Hundred
             Millions
             ,
             which
             altogether
             would
             make
             q
             but
             one
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             if
             there
             were
             but
             one
             alone
             .
             After
             this
             manner
             God
             in
             all
             Ages
             has
             had
             his
             Church
             upon
             Earth
             :
             But
             in
             how
             many
             Souls
             it
             consisted
             ,
             is
             known
             only
             to
             God.
             The
             People
             of
             Israel
             were
             called
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             among
             whom
             there
             were
             assuredly
             Souls
             resigned
             unto
             him
             .
             These
             made
             up
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             Time
             ,
             and
             no
             others
             .
             Even
             so
             among
             the
             Jewish
             People
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Catholicks
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             God
             has
             alwayes
             been
             among
             them
             ,
             since
             Gods
             Alliance
             with
             Man
             could
             never
             fail
             :
             But
             to
             believe
             that
             all
             that
             Masse
             of
             People
             who
             call'd
             themselves
             the
             People
             of
             God
             were
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             deceive
             our selves
             :
             Because
             there
             never
             will
             be
             any
             other
             but
             the
             Souls
             which
             of
             their
             Free-will
             do
             resign
             themselves
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             All
             others
             are
             only
             Carnal
             and
             Material
             Churches
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               we
               strayed
               much
               ,
               and
               greatly
               erred
               ,
               in
               believing
               that
               all
               who
               are
               called
            
             the
             People
             of
             God
             
               do
               make
               up
            
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               and
               that
               at
               present
               she
               consisted
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               which
               Jesus
               Christ
               authorised
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               that
            
             r
             
               what
               she
               did
               on
               Earth
               ,
               should
               be
               done
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             Men
             are
             blind
             ,
             and
             walk
             where
             they
             see
             nothing
             .
             I
             believe
             that
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             resides
             among
             Christian
             People
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             no
             more
             but
             in
             one
             Soul
             alone
             :
             But
             to
             believe
             that
             this
             Church
             consists
             of
             that
             great
             Number
             of
             Persons
             who
             are
             called
             Christians
             ,
             is
             greatly
             to
             deceive
             our selves
             :
             Because
             of
             them
             God
             may
             say
             truly
             ,
             s
             
               My
               People
               have
               forsaken
               me
            
             :
             Which
             appears
             by
             the
             whole
             Behaviour
             of
             these
             Christians
             now
             ,
             
             who
             live
             wholly
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             God
             ,
             every
             one
             being
             so
             wedded
             to
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             only
             been
             given
             him
             to
             satisfie
             himself
             ;
             and
             using
             the
             Authority
             that
             God
             gave
             his
             Church
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Soveraigns
             and
             independent
             upon
             him
             .
             All
             which
             things
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             moves
             not
             but
             by
             the
             Motion
             of
             her
             Husband
             ,
             of
             whom
             she
             knows
             she
             holds
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             she
             never
             ascribes
             any
             thing
             to
             her self
             .
             How
             should
             this
             Masse
             of
             Christians
             compose
             the
             Church
             ,
             since
             among
             them
             we
             do
             not
             observe
             almost
             any
             who
             will
             resign
             their
             Wills
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             those
             who
             make
             their
             Profit
             of
             the
             Authority
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             gave
             his
             Church
             are
             Robbers
             ,
             and
             take
             what
             belongs
             to
             another
             :
             For
             when
             Jesus
             Christ
             said
             :
             
               Whatsoever
               you
               shall
               do
               here
               on
               Earth
               I
               will
               do
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             He
             spoke
             to
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             those
             Persons
             are
             who
             cleave
             to
             their
             own
             Wills
             ,
             who
             do
             very
             impertinently
             usurp
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             
               Spouse
               of
               God
            
             :
             For
             his
             True
             Spouse
             is
             in
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             her
             Husband
             :
             Being
             united
             by
             a
             Holy
             and
             Divine
             Will
             :
             So
             that
             they
             cannot
             disclaim
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             therefore
             what
             she
             shall
             do
             on
             Earth
             shall
             be
             done
             also
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             their
             Unity
             of
             Wills
             ,
             which
             are
             still
             conformable
             :
             Though
             this
             Will
             be
             wrapt
             up
             in
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Body
             of
             the
             Spouse
             which
             is
             yet
             on
             Earth
             ,
             it
             is
             nevertheless
             united
             to
             that
             of
             her
             Husband
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             :
             And
             therefore
             what
             the
             one
             does
             ,
             the
             other
             approves
             :
             Because
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             cannot
             be
             against
             it self
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             :
             
               That
               this
               Quality
               of
               Vnion
               of
               Will
               to
               that
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               a
               Divine
               Thing
               ,
               and
               invisible
               to
               Bodily
               Eyes
               ;
               asking
               her
               ,
               how
               I
               might
               discover
               and
               know
               the
               True
               Church
               and
               Spouse
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             You
             will
             perceive
             it
             sufficiently
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             if
             you
             seriously
             apply
             your
             Spirit
             to
             discover
             her
             Qualities
             :
             For
             St.
             John
             in
             his
             Revelation
             paints
             out
             all
             her
             Qualities
             ,
             under
             the
             Figure
             of
             a
             Woman
             who
             sits
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             has
             the
             Moon
             under
             her
             Feet
             ,
             and
             upon
             her
             Head
             Twelve
             Stars
             .
             This
             Woman
             is
             the
             True
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             Spouse
             of
             God.
             She
             is
             first
             
               seated
               in
               the
               Sun
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             reposes
             
             alwayes
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             never
             turns
             aside
             from
             it
             ;
             that
             she
             does
             not
             walk
             therein
             as
             a
             Passenger
             ,
             but
             sits
             in
             it
             as
             in
             her
             Place
             of
             Repose
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             she
             has
             
               the
               Moon
               under
               her
               Feet
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             Things
             that
             are
             mutable
             and
             changeable
             as
             the
             Moon
             ,
             such
             are
             the
             Goods
             ,
             the
             Riches
             ,
             the
             Honours
             and
             Pleasures
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             are
             all
             trod
             under
             feet
             by
             the
             Church
             or
             Spouse
             of
             God.
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             she
             bears
             
               on
               her
               Head
               Twelve
               Stars
            
             :
             These
             are
             the
             Twelve
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             is
             still
             inseparably
             adorned
             ,
             because
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             where
             he
             resides
             is
             never
             barren
             :
             There
             he
             always
             brings
             forth
             his
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             there
             also
             he
             still
             bestows
             his
             Gifts
             .
             By
             which
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             may
             sufficiently
             discover
             in
             what
             Soul
             the
             Church
             resides
             .
             If
             you
             do
             not
             find
             all
             this
             Furniture
             ,
             never
             believe
             blindly
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             those
             who
             do
             not
             possess
             these
             Qualities
             or
             Conditions
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             True
             Marks
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             which
             you
             can
             never
             own
             that
             she
             is
             the
             True
             Spouse
             of
             God
             :
             For
             these
             Marks
             are
             inseparable
             from
             Her
             ;
             and
             where
             you
             shall
             not
             find
             them
             ,
             you
             must
             immediately
             desist
             from
             believing
             that
             you
             have
             found
             the
             Church
             :
             Because
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             but
             Delusion
             where
             they
             say
             she
             is
             without
             these
             Qualities
             :
             For
             she
             never
             goes
             without
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             be
             not
             amused
             ,
             though
             they
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             Church
             here
             ,
             or
             there
             .
             Do
             not
             believe
             it
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             if
             they
             said
             to
             you
             ,
             u
             
               Lo
               here
               is
               Christ
               ,
               or
               there
               ;
               go
               not
               out
               :
            
             For
             where
             ever
             He
             is
             ,
             He
             operates
             all
             these
             Vertues
             with
             which
             you
             see
             the
             Woman
             in
             the
             Revelation
             is
             adorned
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               if
               all
               these
               Qualities
               were
               required
               in
               the
               Spouse
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               must
               ingenuously
               declare
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               not
               know
               the
               Church
               :
               Because
               I
               know
               no
               Body
               who
               has
               these
               Qualities
               of
               the
               Woman
               in
               the
            
             Revelation
             ;
             
               and
               that
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               was
               directly
               opposite
               thereto
            
             .
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             So
             far
             as
             you
             see
             the
             Roman
             Church
             opposite
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             far
             you
             see
             her
             removed
             from
             being
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             never
             goes
             x
             without
             these
             Ornaments
             .
             She
             is
             always
             true
             ,
             and
             these
             Romanists
             are
             in
             many
             Lyes
             .
             They
             often
             condemn
             Saints
             for
             Hereticks
             :
             And
             if
             they
             knew
             me
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             in
             the
             same
             condemnation
             .
             
             For
             they
             cannot
             endure
             the
             Truth
             that
             reproves
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             would
             continue
             to
             Rule
             as
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             quitted
             the
             Truth
             ,
             saying
             ;
             VVhat
             they
             bind
             and
             loose
             ,
             shall
             be
             so
             done
             in
             Heaven
             :
             Even
             as
             if
             they
             had
             continued
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             united
             to
             his
             Will
             !
             From
             which
             they
             are
             far
             removed
             :
             For
             they
             have
             nothing
             before
             their
             Eyes
             but
             their
             own
             Glory
             .
             They
             are
             also
             very
             far
             from
             having
             the
             Moon
             under
             their
             Feet
             :
             For
             Honour
             pleases
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             wear
             it
             rather
             on
             their
             Head
             ,
             than
             tread
             it
             under
             Feet
             ;
             and
             they
             delight
             in
             Pleasures
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             will
             not
             deprive
             themselves
             ;
             as
             far
             as
             they
             can
             possess
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             put
             them
             under
             their
             Feet
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             Riches
             ,
             which
             they
             carry
             rather
             in
             their
             Hearts
             than
             make
             them
             their
             Footstool
             .
             By
             which
             you
             may
             assuredly
             judge
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             cannot
             reside
             there
             ;
             but
             the
             Whore
             ,
             who
             has
             falsified
             her
             Faith
             to
             her
             Lawful
             Husband
             :
             For
             while
             she
             bears
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             she
             lives
             in
             continual
             Adulteries
             ,
             which
             she
             knows
             how
             to
             cover
             so
             well
             with
             Things
             lawful
             and
             permitted
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             all
             who
             have
             no
             good
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             these
             Whoredoms
             are
             Vertues
             .
             Must
             not
             one
             have
             lost
             his
             Judgment
             if
             he
             have
             a
             Repugnance
             to
             quit
             this
             Infamous
             Strumpet
             ,
             who
             has
             for
             so
             long
             time
             by-gone
             wallowed
             in
             all
             sort
             of
             Filthiness
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             having
             discovered
             her
             Infamies
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             so
             manifest
             to
             all
             the
             VVorld
             if
             they
             had
             removed
             that
             Bandage
             of
             blind
             Obedience
             which
             has
             so
             closely
             shut
             their
             Eyes
             ?
             If
             you
             know
             none
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             who
             has
             the
             Qualities
             of
             the
             VVoman
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             you
             may
             say
             in
             truth
             that
             you
             do
             not
             know
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             pray
             to
             God
             that
             he
             may
             let
             you
             know
             Her.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Twenty
             Eight
             and
             Last
             Conference
             ,
          
           
             
               Teaches
               that
               all
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               as
               well
               that
               of
               Nature
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               are
               only
               true
               Means
               to
               attain
               to
               a
               Dependance
               of
               our
               Will
               upon
               that
               of
               God
               :
               That
               this
               is
               
                 the
                 old
                 Leaven
                 which
                 the
                 Woman
                 took
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 three
                 Measures
                 of
                 Meal
              
               which
               are
               these
               Three
               Laws
               given
               by
               God
               in
               divers
               Times
               ,
               which
               Jesus
               Christ
               compares
               in
               his
               Parable
               to
               Three
               Measures
               of
               Meal
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Woman
               now
               takes
               this
               Old
               Leaven
               of
               Dependance
               upon
               God
               to
               put
               it
               into
               these
               Three
               Laws
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               leaven
               the
               whole
               Lump
               ,
               and
               make
               Bread
               of
               it
               for
               the
               Nourishment
               of
               Gods
               Children
               .
            
          
           
             I
             asked
             her
             ,
             
               How
               I
               should
               behave
               my self
               ,
               since
               I
               knew
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               I
               ought
               to
               follow
               and
               love
               ?
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             The
             Gospel
             is
             your
             Mother
             ;
             because
             it
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             what
             you
             ought
             to
             follow
             ,
             without
             seeking
             for
             an
             imaginary
             Church
             among
             Men
             ,
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Nourishment
             of
             our
             Soul
             :
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Rule
             that
             we
             must
             follow
             to
             become
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             the
             Seed
             that
             begets
             that
             Spouse
             .
             Do
             not
             search
             y
             through
             the
             Streets
             or
             Corners
             of
             the
             City
             for
             your
             Well-beloved
             ;
             for
             you
             will
             be
             beaten
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             that
             stand
             there
             .
             Enter
             into
             this
             Closet
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             there
             you
             will
             find
             the
             Nourishment
             of
             your
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             Means
             of
             abandoning
             your self
             to
             God
             to
             be
             his
             
             True
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             his
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             The
             Spouse
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Spouse
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             nothing
             can
             be
             it
             but
             they
             who
             have
             abandoned
             their
             Free-will
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             I
             conjure
             you
             never
             to
             tye
             your self
             to
             any
             other
             Thing
             :
             For
             God
             still
             forms
             his
             Spouses
             by
             z
             his
             Word
             .
             When
             Adam
             offended
             ,
             he
             re-called
             him
             by
             his
             Word
             ;
             which
             being
             by
             him
             heard
             and
             followed
             ,
             he
             thereby
             returned
             into
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             God.
             And
             all
             the
             World
             having
             shaken
             off
             their
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             he
             preserved
             Noah
             and
             his
             Family
             therein
             by
             his
             Word
             ;
             which
             being
             heard
             and
             followed
             ,
             they
             were
             saved
             from
             the
             Waters
             of
             the
             Deluge
             :
             And
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             who
             heard
             this
             Word
             ,
             and
             followed
             it
             ,
             escaped
             the
             being
             drowned
             in
             the
             Red-Sea
             :
             And
             those
             among
             the
             Jews
             who
             heard
             the
             Words
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             became
             his
             Spouses
             :
             Whom
             we
             also
             may
             imitate
             :
             Because
             the
             same
             Word
             is
             left
             us
             in
             Writing
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             become
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Spouse
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             hear
             and
             follow
             it
             .
             We
             need
             not
             turn
             here
             or
             there
             ;
             but
             rather
             take
             the
             Thing
             in
             its
             Source
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Obligation
             we
             have
             of
             being
             resigned
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             having
             through
             our
             Perverseness
             quitted
             this
             SELF-RESIGNATION
             ,
             the
             Means
             of
             recovering
             it
             are
             marked
             out
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             brought
             us
             upon
             Earth
             .
             It
             is
             this
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             follow
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               his
               Gospel
               had
               not
               directly
               taught
               this
               Dependance
               of
               our
               Will
               upon
               that
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               she
               deduc'd
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             no
             other
             Scope
             in
             all
             his
             Doctrines
             but
             to
             bring
             back
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             into
             that
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             had
             turned
             away
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             he
             taught
             any
             other
             Thing
             it
             was
             only
             to
             discover
             to
             Men
             the
             Things
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             or
             might
             do
             in
             Time
             coming
             ,
             which
             hindred
             this
             Dependance
             :
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             He
             would
             never
             have
             taught
             any
             other
             Thing
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             ought
             directly
             to
             subject
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             :
             But
             seeing
             He
             found
             Men
             so
             far
             from
             this
             Dependance
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             were
             distracted
             from
             it
             by
             so
             many
             different
             Means
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             He
             should
             let
             them
             see
             in
             particular
             the
             Things
             that
             withdrew
             them
             from
             
             this
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             :
             For
             they
             had
             Lorded
             it
             with
             their
             own
             Wills
             ,
             therefore
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             a
             
               they
               who
               do
               not
               deny
               themselves
               cannot
               be
               his
               Disciples
               ,
            
             that
             no
             Body
             might
             flatter
             himself
             in
             believing
             he
             might
             be
             saved
             though
             he
             should
             follow
             his
             own
             Will
             :
             And
             seeing
             that
             every
             one
             set
             their
             Affections
             upon
             the
             perishing
             Goods
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             he
             sayes
             to
             them
             ,
             b
             
               Sell
               all
               that
               you
               have
               ,
               and
               follow
               me
               :
            
             Because
             he
             knew
             no
             Body
             could
             be
             resigned
             to
             God
             while
             their
             Affections
             were
             set
             on
             Earthly
             Things
             :
             Because
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             is
             incompatible
             with
             the
             Love
             of
             Riches
             .
             And
             seeing
             that
             Men
             had
             such
             Natural
             Affections
             towards
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             Sisters
             ,
             or
             Brethren
             ,
             or
             Lands
             and
             Houses
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
             c
             
               He
               that
               quits
               all
               these
               things
               for
               my
               Name
               ,
               shall
               have
               a
               hundred
               fold
               and
               Life
               everlasting
               :
            
             To
             make
             us
             understand
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             should
             abandon
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             would
             be
             well
             disposed
             to
             resign
             himself
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             Self-resignation
             would
             assuredly
             give
             him
             Life
             Eternal
             .
             Thus
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Evangelical
             Counsels
             .
             They
             were
             taught
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             discover
             to
             Man
             all
             these
             Things
             which
             might
             remove
             him
             from
             this
             SELF-RESIGNATION
             .
             For
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             necessary
             to
             make
             known
             all
             these
             Things
             in
             particular
             by
             which
             Man
             was
             entirely
             withdrawn
             from
             God
             ;
             He
             himself
             would
             not
             have
             come
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ;
             but
             would
             have
             caused
             tell
             by
             some
             Prophet
             in
             few
             Words
             ,
             That
             to
             be
             saved
             Man
             must
             resign
             his
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             he
             had
             often
             spoke
             in
             this
             manner
             in
             past
             Times
             by
             the
             Mouth
             of
             his
             Prophets
             .
             But
             the
             Compassion
             of
             God
             was
             so
             abundant
             towards
             the
             Misery
             of
             Sinners
             that
             He
             resolves
             to
             become
             Man
             Himself
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             palpably
             teach
             him
             all
             he
             must
             do
             and
             avoid
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             RESIGNATION
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             only
             Thing
             essentially
             necessary
             :
             For
             all
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             Voices
             which
             cry
             ,
             
               That
               to
               be
               saved
               we
               must
               resign
               our
               Will
               to
               that
               of
               God
               ,
            
             though
             by
             accident
             they
             teach
             the
             particular
             Means
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             Self-Resignation
             .
             I
             advise
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             in
             their
             plain
             Literal
             Sence
             these
             Counsels
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             
             will
             certainly
             make
             you
             attain
             to
             this
             so
             much
             desired
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             given
             only
             to
             serve
             as
             most
             profitable
             Means
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             this
             End.
             Remember
             alwayes
             that
             this
             is
             the
             First
             and
             Only
             Commandment
             that
             God
             gave
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             End
             for
             which
             we
             are
             created
             :
             For
             if
             we
             have
             not
             resigned
             our
             Will
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             be
             his
             Spouses
             ,
             nor
             take
             our
             delight
             with
             him
             :
             Because
             our
             Self-will
             does
             alwayes
             resist
             His
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             enter
             in
             a
             perfect
             Union
             ,
             since
             it
             only
             aims
             at
             and
             respects
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             only
             tends
             to
             and
             aims
             at
             Eternal
             Things
             .
             There
             can
             never
             be
             a
             Sympathy
             and
             Resemblance
             between
             Two
             so
             distant
             Objects
             ,
             as
             Time
             and
             Eternity
             are
             .
             By
             which
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             other
             Laws
             ,
             have
             no
             other
             Scope
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             Men
             return
             to
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             turned
             away
             from
             it
             .
             And
             though
             Jesus
             Christ
             does
             not
             say
             directly
             that
             to
             be
             saved
             we
             must
             thus
             depend
             upon
             God
             ;
             yet
             He
             sayes
             it
             indirectly
             by
             His
             Words
             and
             Works
             :
             since
             they
             shew
             what
             we
             must
             do
             and
             avoid
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             Dependance
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             Essential
             Commandment
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               It
               was
               very
               desirable
               that
               all
               the
               Men
               of
               the
               World
               should
               hear
               this
               Lesson
               ,
               That
               to
               be
               saved
               we
               need
               only
               resign
               our
               Free-will
               to
               God
               :
               That
               it
               were
               good
               to
               lay
               aside
               all
               these
               other
               Means
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               Precepts
               and
               Laws
               ,
               even
               that
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             It
             were
             very
             good
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             World
             knew
             that
             only
             Dependance
             upon
             God
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             that
             no
             Body
             might
             any
             longer
             take
             the
             Means
             for
             the
             End
             :
             But
             to
             lay
             aside
             all
             Laws
             ,
             and
             even
             that
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             not
             at
             all
             advisable
             :
             Because
             God
             did
             not
             give
             them
             unprofitably
             ;
             but
             as
             True
             Means
             that
             lead
             to
             this
             Dependance
             .
             Make
             a
             little
             Experiment
             on
             your self
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             you
             can
             come
             to
             this
             Dependance
             without
             any
             Means
             .
             I
             fear
             greatly
             you
             should
             come
             too
             short
             to
             leap
             so
             far
             all
             at
             one
             Leap.
             If
             you
             do
             it
             effectually
             ,
             in
             a
             good
             time
             :
             you
             have
             no
             need
             of
             other
             Things
             ;
             but
             you
             must
             take
             good
             heed
             ,
             that
             you
             be
             not
             deceived
             :
             Because
             we
             are
             ordinarily
             enclined
             to
             believe
             well
             of
             our selves
             .
             One
             will
             sometimes
             think
             he
             is
             resigned
             to
             God
             when
             yet
             he
             has
             still
             some
             Earthly
             Affection
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             it
             is
             better
             to
             make
             a
             Tryal
             of
             it
             :
             For
             you
             cannot
             tell
             if
             your
             Affections
             be
             set
             upon
             your
             Parents
             ,
             Friends
             ,
             
             Land
             ,
             House
             ,
             Wealth
             ,
             if
             you
             cannot
             quit
             them
             without
             Trouble
             .
             This
             would
             be
             as
             a
             Touchstone
             if
             you
             feel
             your
             Heart
             so
             disingaged
             from
             all
             these
             Things
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             willingly
             lose
             them
             :
             For
             in
             effect
             ,
             when
             a
             Soul
             is
             truly
             resigned
             unto
             God
             ,
             all
             these
             Things
             are
             a
             Burthen
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             become
             often
             a
             Hindrance
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             Heart
             he
             wishes
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             them
             ,
             if
             such
             were
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             :
             But
             so
             long
             as
             he
             does
             not
             truly
             feel
             these
             Dispositions
             in
             the
             Bottom
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             for
             him
             to
             embrace
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             to
             force
             himself
             to
             practice
             them
             :
             Not
             as
             the
             End
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             true
             Means
             that
             lead
             to
             the
             End.
             If
             we
             understood
             aright
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             First
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             To
             love
             God
             with
             all
             our
             Heart
             .
             This
             LOVE
             is
             that
             necessary
             DEPENDANCE
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             will
             not
             submit
             but
             by
             this
             Love.
             For
             to
             Depend
             ,
             to
             Love
             ,
             and
             to
             Adore
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             Resigned
             to
             Him
             ,
             is
             all
             the
             same
             Thing
             .
             We
             can
             never
             resign
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             without
             loving
             and
             esteeming
             Him
             ,
             and
             also
             we
             cannot
             love
             and
             adore
             Him
             without
             resigning
             our selves
             to
             Him
             ,
             since
             He
             desires
             it
             :
             For
             we
             willingly
             give
             our selves
             to
             Him
             whom
             we
             love
             and
             honour
             .
             So
             that
             the
             observing
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             does
             certainly
             lead
             us
             to
             this
             Self-Resignation
             ,
             as
             the
             Counsels
             of
             the
             Gospel
             do
             also
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             denies
             himself
             and
             all
             that
             he
             possesses
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             depend
             upon
             God
             :
             Because
             our
             Heart
             cannot
             be
             without
             loving
             something
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             no
             longer
             love
             any
             Created
             Thing
             ,
             we
             shall
             certainly
             love
             our
             Creator
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             love
             Him
             ,
             we
             shall
             voluntarily
             resign
             our selves
             unto
             Him.
             So
             that
             he
             who
             observes
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Evangelical
             Law
             ,
             is
             certainly
             resigned
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             lives
             in
             this
             Self-Resignation
             ,
             does
             assuredly
             observe
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             even
             though
             he
             should
             not
             Cull
             them
             out
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             fix
             precisely
             upon
             each
             of
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Misery
             of
             Men
             now
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             do
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             .
             They
             do
             not
             observe
             the
             Commandment
             of
             loving
             God
             with
             all
             their
             Heart
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             Evangelical
             Counsels
             .
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             are
             all
             ready
             to
             raise
             Quarrels
             and
             Disputes
             about
             this
             Word
             Dependance
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             precisely
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             As
             if
             our
             Salvation
             depended
             upon
             Words
             and
             Terms
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Thing
             ,
             which
             in
             it self
             
             comprehends
             all
             the
             Terms
             that
             can
             signifie
             it
             :
             For
             when
             it
             is
             said
             that
             our
             Will
             must
             be
             subjected
             and
             depend
             upon
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             they
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             observe
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Counsels
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Because
             both
             of
             these
             consist
             in
             the
             Resignation
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             God.
             But
             Men
             are
             so
             degenerate
             in
             this
             Age
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             enclined
             more
             to
             dispute
             than
             to
             discover
             the
             Essence
             of
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             for
             their
             Salvation
             .
             If
             this
             were
             not
             the
             Unhappiness
             of
             Men
             now
             ,
             no
             Body
             would
             call
             in
             question
             whether
             Man
             ought
             to
             resign
             his
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God
             if
             he
             desire
             to
             be
             saved
             :
             Because
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             reasonable
             ,
             nor
             better
             ,
             nor
             more
             just
             ,
             than
             that
             a
             Creature
             resign
             himself
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             its
             Creatour
             ,
             and
             depend
             upon
             him
             from
             whom
             it
             has
             received
             All.
             
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               no
               debate
               to
               be
               made
               about
               so
               certain
               Truths
               :
               That
               every
               one
               ought
               to
               submit
               their
               Judgment
               to
               this
               Dependance
               upon
               God
               ,
               which
               assuredly
               was
               necessary
               in
               all
               Ages
               and
               under
               all
               Laws
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             Man
             has
             nothing
             in
             him
             that
             is
             worthy
             of
             God
             but
             his
             Divine
             Soul
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Free-will
             :
             And
             if
             we
             do
             not
             yield
             it
             up
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             that
             we
             can
             offer
             or
             give
             Him
             ?
             He
             has
             no
             need
             of
             Gold
             ,
             or
             Silver
             or
             Land
             ,
             or
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             any
             Thing
             that
             is
             Natural
             :
             Because
             his
             Being
             is
             wholly
             Divine
             .
             He
             could
             not
             therefore
             demand
             any
             other
             thing
             of
             Man
             but
             this
             Reason
             and
             Free-will
             :
             As
             in
             effect
             he
             has
             not
             demanded
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             demand
             any
             other
             thing
             .
             When
             he
             said
             in
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             Kill
             ,
             nor
             Steal
             ,
             and
             so
             forth
             ,
             this
             was
             only
             to
             draw
             Man
             from
             his
             Self-love
             ,
             which
             led
             him
             to
             all
             these
             Things
             :
             And
             when
             He
             taught
             so
             particularly
             by
             the
             Gospel
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             and
             avoid
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             Man
             followed
             his
             own
             Will
             in
             so
             many
             divers
             things
             :
             It
             was
             needful
             to
             point
             out
             to
             him
             every
             particular
             wherein
             he
             went
             astray
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             this
             End
             only
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             return
             to
             this
             Dependance
             upon
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             :
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             many
             Things
             that
             Man
             had
             were
             not
             evil
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             Sisters
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             Houses
             ,
             Riches
             ;
             all
             which
             Things
             might
             be
             very
             well
             possest
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             a
             Dependance
             of
             his
             Will
             upon
             that
             of
             God.
             For
             God
             did
             not
             forbid
             them
             by
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             ;
             because
             Men
             were
             not
             then
             so
             absolutely
             Masters
             of
             their
             own
             
             Wills
             as
             they
             became
             since
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             satisfied
             now
             to
             use
             and
             follow
             their
             own
             Wills
             during
             some
             Passion
             of
             Anger
             ,
             or
             Swearing
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             they
             follow
             them
             in
             all
             Things
             ,
             loving
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             out
             of
             pure
             Self-love
             :
             For
             if
             this
             were
             not
             Self-love
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             would
             draw
             no
             Body
             from
             it
             :
             since
             he
             sayes
             ,
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             love
             our
             Neighbour
             as
             our selves
             :
             And
             several
             other
             times
             he
             exhorts
             ,
             that
             we
             d
             love
             one
             another
             :
             By
             which
             it
             appears
             evidently
             that
             he
             would
             only
             hinder
             us
             from
             following
             our
             Self-will
             in
             all
             these
             Things
             :
             because
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sins
             consist
             in
             the
             following
             our
             own
             Wills
             ;
             as
             all
             Vertue
             consists
             in
             resigning
             our
             Will
             to
             that
             of
             God.
             These
             are
             the
             Two
             Things
             which
             can
             Save
             and
             Damn
             us
             :
             Though
             they
             be
             explained
             all
             at
             length
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             abridged
             by
             
               the
               resigning
               of
               our
               own
               Will
               to
               God
            
             ;
             or
             
               by
               the
               following
               our
               own
               Will.
            
             In
             this
             all
             Good
             and
             Evil
             does
             consist
             :
             Of
             which
             we
             are
             free
             to
             make
             a
             Choice
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             without
             resigning
             our
             Will
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             Damnation
             without
             following
             our
             own
             Will.
             Let
             them
             grow
             old
             in
             Study
             ,
             and
             turn
             over
             all
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             treasure
             up
             all
             the
             Sciences
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             find
             a
             Truth
             more
             clear
             ,
             than
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Vertues
               and
               Salvation
               consist
               in
               the
               Resignation
               of
               our
               Will
               to
               that
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             
               All
               Sins
               and
               Damnation
               consist
               in
               following
               our
               own
               Will.
            
             This
             is
             an
             Eternal
             .
             Truth
             which
             will
             never
             change
             .
             Every
             one
             should
             lay
             it
             to
             Heart
             because
             it
             concerns
             him
             :
             For
             it
             is
             a
             general
             Rule
             ,
             that
             respects
             every
             one
             ,
             Rich
             ,
             Poor
             ,
             Learned
             ,
             Ignorant
             .
             Let
             us
             Work
             ,
             and
             Fast
             ,
             and
             Pray
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             that
             we
             can
             ;
             if
             withal
             we
             follow
             our
             own
             Will
             ,
             assuredly
             we
             shall
             be
             damned
             :
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             Let
             us
             take
             rest
             ,
             and
             Eat
             ,
             and
             Drink
             ,
             and
             do
             every
             other
             thing
             in
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             certainly
             be
             saved
             :
             For
             God
             has
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Offerings
             of
             Metals
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             our
             Free-will
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             reserved
             for
             himself
             :
             Of
             which
             he
             gave
             a
             Figure
             by
             the
             forbidding
             Adam
             to
             eat
             of
             One
             Tree
             only
             ;
             Jesus
             Christ
             gave
             us
             this
             Conclusion
             also
             when
             after
             so
             many
             Instructions
             he
             said
             ,
             e
             
               I
               came
               not
               to
               do
               mine
               own
               Will
               ,
               but
               the
               Will
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               .
            
             If
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             lays
             down
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             and
             sayes
             that
             he
             came
             not
             into
             this
             World
             to
             follow
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             his
             Father
             ;
             what
             then
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             and
             said
             by
             the
             Reasonable
             Creature
             who
             desires
             to
             save
             its
             Soul
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             that
             it
             should
             be
             saved
             ?
             Nevertheless
             it
             will
             not
             be
             saved
             without
             this
             Self-RESIGNATION
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             
               That
               I
               wish'd
               from
               the
               Bottom
               of
               my
               Soul
               ,
               that
               never
               any
               Body
               had
               taught
               any
               other
               thing
               but
               the
               Dependance
               that
               we
               owe
               to
               God
               ;
               since
               in
               truth
               all
               is
               comprehended
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               She
               said
            
             :
             Sir
             ,
             I
             hope
             your
             Wish
             shall
             very
             shortly
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             because
             Jesus
             Christ
             promised
             it
             by
             a
             Parable
             where
             it
             is
             said
             :
             f
             
               That
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               is
               like
               to
               Leaven
               which
               a
               Woman
               took
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               Three
               Measures
               of
               Meal
               till
               the
               whole
               was
               leavened
               .
            
             And
             because
             now
             we
             are
             not
             far
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             God
             makes
             us
             to
             understand
             all
             that
             he
             said
             in
             former
             Times
             by
             Parables
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             Time
             was
             not
             come
             to
             make
             these
             Things
             be
             manifestly
             understood
             ,
             because
             the
             World
             who
             then
             liv'd
             did
             not
             see
             the
             Things
             signified
             by
             all
             these
             Parables
             .
             But
             at
             present
             ,
             we
             are
             arrived
             at
             the
             end
             g
             of
             the
             Last
             Times
             ,
             and
             h
             shall
             see
             the
             Things
             fulfilled
             which
             are
             uttered
             by
             Similitudes
             .
             He
             sayes
             first
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               is
               like
               to
               Leaven
               ,
            
             which
             a
             Woman
             took
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             will
             be
             proclaimed
             by
             a
             Woman
             ,
             who
             taking
             the
             Old
             ,
             the
             First
             and
             only
             Essential
             Commandment
             OF
             RESIGNING
             OUR
             WILL
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             she
             will
             put
             it
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Written
             ▪
             Law
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Evangelical
             Law
             ;
             which
             are
             
               the
               Three
               Measures
               of
               Meal
            
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             sent
             his
             Word
             ,
             these
             Three
             several
             Times
             ,
             to
             serve
             for
             Bread
             and
             Nourishment
             to
             our
             Souls
             .
             And
             it
             seems
             this
             Word
             ,
             though
             sent
             after
             different
             wayes
             ,
             has
             not
             been
             converted
             into
             Bread
             ;
             because
             so
             few
             have
             nourished
             their
             Souls
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             Food
             has
             remained
             in
             the
             Meal
             even
             till
             now
             .
             Very
             few
             resigned
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             during
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             since
             at
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             Noah
             only
             with
             his
             Family
             were
             saved
             ,
             and
             only
             i
             
             Eight
             Persons
             of
             all
             the
             World
             escaped
             the
             Flood
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Written
             Law
             how
             few
             also
             were
             abandoned
             to
             God
             ?
             Since
             Moses
             so
             suddenly
             broke
             l
             the
             Stone
             because
             he
             saw
             that
             few
             would
             observe
             the
             Commandments
             which
             were
             written
             in
             it
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Gospel-Law
             ,
             how
             few
             have
             followed
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
             Twelve
             Apostles
             :
             Among
             whom
             one
             forsook
             it
             to
             go
             hang
             himself
             ;
             and
             some
             Disciples
             ,
             among
             whom
             divers
             m
             also
             abandoned
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Divine
             Word
             has
             served
             for
             Nourishment
             for
             few
             Persons
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Fulness
             of
             Time
             in
             which
             we
             enter
             at
             present
             ,
             this
             Divine
             Word
             shall
             have
             its
             full
             n
             effect
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             o
             shall
             be
             poured
             out
             upon
             all
             Flesh
             ,
             Young
             and
             Old
             ,
             Great
             and
             Small
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             shall
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             speak
             Languages
             ,
             and
             do
             more
             Wonders
             p
             than
             Moses
             did
             with
             all
             the
             Antient
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             altogether
             were
             but
             q
             Figures
             of
             the
             Things
             figured
             which
             we
             shall
             see
             very
             shortly
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             more
             perfect
             than
             all
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Disciples
             did
             ,
             yea
             even
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             because
             we
             are
             arrived
             at
             the
             Fulness
             of
             Time
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Apostles
             says
             ,
             t
             
               That
               they
               shall
               understand
               and
               prophesie
               in
               full
               perfection
               .
            
             What
             they
             only
             did
             in
             part
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             Fulness
             and
             Accomplishment
             ;
             because
             then
             u
             all
             Men
             in
             general
             who
             shall
             remain
             on
             the
             Earth
             shall
             subject
             their
             Wills
             to
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             govern
             x
             them
             according
             to
             his
             pleasure
             and
             without
             the
             contradiction
             of
             their
             own
             Wills.
             Then
             there
             will
             be
             no
             longer
             need
             of
             y
             Laws
             ,
             no
             more
             Constraint
             ,
             no
             more
             Commands
             ,
             no
             more
             Churches
             of
             Stone
             ,
             no
             more
             Sacraments
             ,
             no
             more
             Prayers
             ,
             no
             more
             Desires
             and
             Aspirations
             ,
             because
             the
             Souls
             of
             all
             Men
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             nothing
             more
             to
             ask
             Him
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             more
             need
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             obtain
             his
             Graces
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             contained
             in
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             which
             will
             operate
             in
             them
             without
             having
             need
             to
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             their
             Soul
             being
             the
             True
             Temple
             where
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             
             
             
             resides
             ,
             which
             has
             no
             need
             of
             Law
             or
             Commandment
             ,
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             being
             a
             Law
             to
             it self
             ,
             by
             Pure
             Love
             ,
             without
             any
             constraint
             .
             Lo
             this
             is
             the
             Estate
             of
             Blessed
             Souls
             who
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             This
             z
             is
             that
             Hidden
             Treasure
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             discovers
             it
             ought
             to
             sell
             all
             that
             he
             has
             to
             obtain
             it
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             bought
             very
             easily
             .
             There
             is
             no
             need
             of
             being
             Rich
             or
             of
             Noble
             Blood
             :
             No
             need
             of
             Learning
             many
             Languages
             ,
             nor
             of
             passing
             the
             Degrees
             of
             the
             Schools
             and
             Universities
             :
             No
             need
             to
             enter
             into
             Cloysters
             of
             strict
             Observance
             ,
             nor
             to
             crush
             the
             Body
             with
             hard
             Discipline
             ,
             Watchings
             ,
             Fastings
             and
             other
             Bodily
             Mortifications
             :
             No
             need
             to
             learn
             to
             Read
             ,
             Write
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Curious
             Art
             :
             Nor
             yet
             is
             there
             need
             of
             perusing
             so
             many
             Spiritual
             Books
             with
             which
             the
             World
             is
             now
             full
             ,
             which
             Teach
             so
             many
             Methods
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             so
             many
             Steps
             to
             ascend
             to
             Vertue
             ,
             so
             many
             Means
             to
             find
             God.
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             these
             Things
             are
             not
             necessary
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             but
             ONE
             THING
             ONLY
             so
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             TO
             RESIGN
             OUR
             WILL
             TO
             THE
             WILL
             OF
             GOD.
             Lo
             this
             is
             
               the
               Leaven
               that
               leavens
               the
               whole
               Lump
            
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Because
             this
             Subjection
             of
             our
             Will
             to
             God
             comprehends
             all
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             an
             Entry
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Lo
             this
             is
             all
             I
             have
             to
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             bid
             you
             Adieu
             for
             ever
             ,
             Remaining
             your
             very
             Affectionate
             in
             a
             Dependance
             on
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               At
               Macklin
               Sept.
               15.
               1667.
               
            
             
               ANTHOINETTE
               BOVRIGNON
               .
            
          
           
             
               Luke
               xxj
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               give
               you
               a
               Mouth
               and
               Wisdom
               which
               they
               who
               shall
               rise
               up
               against
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               gainsay
               nor
               resist
               .
            
             
               Chap.
               x.
               18.
               
            
             
               I
               beheld
               Satan
               falling
               from
               Heaven
               as
               Lightning
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             END
             
               Of
               the
            
             Third
             and
             Last
             Part
             of
             The
             LIGHT
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
           
           
             The
             TABLE
             of
             the
             Conferences
             of
             the
             Third
             Part
             of
             the
             LIGHT
             OF
             THE
             WORLD
             .
          
           
             
               
                 I.
                 Conf.
              
               SHEWS
               ,
               That
               God
               never
               demanded
               any
               other
               thing
               of
               Man
               but
               the
               Dependance
               of
               his
               Will
               upon
               that
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               the
               other
               Laws
               are
               given
               him
               by
               accident
               ,
               and
               to
               discover
               to
               him
               his
               Sins
               .
               pag.
               1
            
             
               II.
               Of
               Free-will
               :
               That
               it
               is
               the
               only
               thing
               that
               represents
               in
               Man
               the
               Infinity
               and
               Liberty
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               Gift
               that
               God
               gave
               to
               Man
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               love
               him
               freely
               and
               infinitely
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               greatest
               Perfection
               in
               Grace
               ,
               and
               is
               Typified
               by
               that
               of
               Marriage
               in
               Nature
               .
               p.
               8
            
             
               III.
               Speaks
               of
               the
               Perfection
               and
               Abuse
               of
               Marriage
               .
               p.
               15
            
             
               IV.
               Of
               the
               
                 Blindness
                 of
                 Men
              
               ,
               who
               amuse
               themselves
               with
               the
               outward
               Things
               which
               are
               delivered
               them
               without
               informing
               themselves
               of
               the
               Truth
               it self
               in
               its
               depth
               ,
               being
               charm'd
               and
               detained
               with
               the
               fear
               of
               displeasing
               those
               who
               are
               in
               Vogue
               .
               p.
               19
            
             
               V.
               Of
               the
               Destruction
               of
               Christendom
               .
               p.
               24
            
             
               VI.
               Shews
               the
               Marks
               by
               which
               it
               appears
               the
               World
               is
               judged
               ,
               and
               that
               Antichrist
               Reigns
               at
               present
               .
               p.
               29
            
             
               VII
               .
               Shews
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               will
               come
               in
               Glory
               ,
               else
               he
               would
               not
               be
               the
               
                 SAVIOUR
                 OF
                 THE
                 WORLD
              
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               ;
               and
               
               there
               would
               be
               no
               just
               Recompence
               of
               the
               Good
               and
               of
               the
               Wicked
               .
               p.
               39
            
             
               VIII
               .
               Shews
               ,
               That
               M.
               
                 ANTHOINETTE
                 BOURIGNON
              
               is
               sent
               from
               God
               to
               declare
               the
               Truth
               to
               Men.
               p.
               44
            
             
               IX
               .
               Speaks
               of
               the
               Sins
               that
               we
               commit
               
                 in
                 another
              
               ;
               And
               that
               to
               declare
               the
               Truth
               of
               Evil
               is
               no
               sin
               .
               p.
               51
            
             
               X.
               Shews
               what
               Souls
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
               and
               explains
               the
               
                 Eight
                 Beatitudes
              
               .
               p.
               61
            
             
               XI
               .
               Shews
               ,
               How
               we
               must
               be
               
                 born
                 again
              
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               must
               return
               to
               a
               Dependance
               upon
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               thing
               that
               He
               does
               essentially
               require
               of
               Man.
               p.
               67
            
             
               XII
               .
               Shews
               that
               to
               be
               Saved
               there
               is
               One
               only
               thing
               to
               be
               done
               .
               p.
               72
            
             
               XIII
               .
               Shews
               ,
               That
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Last
               that
               God
               will
               send
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               comes
               now
               to
               give
               the
               perfect
               understanding
               of
               it
               .
               p.
               79
            
             
               XIV
               .
               Speaks
               of
               the
               Alliance
               that
               God
               will
               make
               with
               Men
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Coming
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               Glory
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               have
               a
               share
               in
               it
               we
               must
               necessarily
               Resign
               our
               Will
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               re-enter
               into
               a
               Dependance
               upon
               him
               .
               p.
               83
            
             
               XV.
               Shews
               how
               we
               must
               make
               use
               of
               all
               things
               to
               keep
               us
               in
               a
               Dependance
               upon
               God.
               p.
               88
            
             
               XVI
               .
               Shews
               how
               the
               Resignation
               of
               our
               Will
               to
               that
               of
               God
               is
               a
               continual
               Prayer
               ;
               that
               it
               supplies
               all
               particular
               Doctrines
               and
               Exercises
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Gospel
               directs
               us
               only
               how
               to
               remove
               the
               Obstacles
               that
               hinder
               it
               ,
               the
               discovery
               of
               which
               is
               necessary
               .
               p.
               102
            
             
               XVII
               .
               Is
               a
               Recapitulation
               of
               all
               the
               foregoing
               Matters
               ,
               their
               Scope
               ,
               and
               Vse
               .
               p.
               108
            
             
               XVIII
               .
               Speaks
               of
               Hell
               and
               of
               the
               Damned
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               they
               who
               shall
               have
               followed
               
                 their
                 own
                 VVill
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
               cause
               of
               all
               Evil
               ;
               and
               that
               few
               were
               disposed
               to
               quit
               it
               that
               they
               may
               Resign
               themselves
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               receive
               the
               Divine
               Truth
               .
               p.
               116
            
             
               XIX
               .
               Shews
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               ANTICHRIST
               hinders
               Men
               from
               discovering
               the
               saving
               Truth
               ,
               and
               that
               Heathens
               are
               more
               Resigned
               to
               God
               than
               Christians
               at
               present
               .
               p.
               122
            
             
               XX.
               Shews
               that
               very
               few
               among
               the
               Christians
               will
               be
               converted
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               a
               Dependance
               upon
               him
               ;
               and
               treats
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               Dependance
               .
               p.
               128
            
             
               XXI
               .
               Speaks
               of
               the
               Free-will
               of
               Man
               ,
               in
               which
               alone
               he
               is
               like
               to
               God.
               That
               God
               gave
               it
               Man
               for
               ever
               ;
               that
               he
               annexed
               thereto
               all
               his
               future
               Graces
               ;
               and
               that
               never
               any
               Good
               or
               any
               Evil
               will
               befal
               any
               Person
               in
               Time
               ,
               or
               through
               Eternity
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               Free-will
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               will
               yield
               it
               up
               or
               not
               into
               a
               Dependance
               upon
               and
               Resignation
               unto
               God.
               p.
               137
            
             
               XXII
               .
               Speaks
               of
               the
               Disputes
               that
               are
               concerning
               Free-will
               and
               Predestination
               .
               p.
               149
            
             
               XXIII
               .
               Sayes
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               by
               Faith
               only
               that
               we
               can
               be
               saved
               ;
               which
               coming
               from
               God
               is
               still
               operating
               by
               Self-Resignation
               ,
               even
               among
               the
               Heathens
               .
               p.
               166
            
             
               XXIV
               .
               Shews
               why
               Men
               cannot
               resign
               themselves
               to
               a
               Dependance
               upon
               God.
               p.
               175
            
             
               XXV
               .
               Shews
               that
               all
               the
               
                 VVisdom
                 of
                 Men
              
               is
               nothing
               but
               Ignorance
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Divine
               Light
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               will
               destroy
               this
               Humane
               Wisdom
               to
               make
               way
               for
               that
               of
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               p.
               181
            
             
               XXVI
               .
               Shews
               the
               necessity
               of
               
                 becoming
                 Children
              
               that
               we
               may
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               renouncing
               all
               
                 worldly
                 VVisdom
              
               ,
               and
               all
               Humane
               Impostures
               .
               p.
               186
            
             
               XXVII
               .
               Shews
               the
               True
               Marks
               whereby
               to
               discover
               where
               the
               
                 True
                 Church
              
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               concerns
               every
               one
               to
               examine
               it
               .
               p.
               191
            
             
               
               XXVIII
               .
               Shews
               that
               all
               the
               Laws
               ,
               as
               well
               that
               of
               Nature
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               are
               nothing
               but
               True
               Means
               to
               arrive
               at
               this
               Dependance
               of
               our
               Will
               upon
               that
               of
               God
               :
               That
               this
               is
               
                 the
                 old
                 Leaven
                 which
                 the
                 VVoman
                 took
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Three
                 Measures
                 of
                 Meal
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               those
               Three
               Laws
               given
               by
               God
               at
               several
               Times
               ,
               which
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               his
               Parable
               compares
               to
               Three
               Measures
               of
               Meal
               ;
               and
               that
               now
               a
               Woman
               takes
               this
               old
               Leaven
               of
               Dependance
               upon
               God
               to
               put
               it
               into
               these
               Three
               Laws
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Lump
               may
               be
               leavened
               ,
               and
               Bread
               made
               of
               it
               for
               the
               Nourishment
               of
               God's
               Children
               .
               p.
               202
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A28890-e2290
           
             a
             Gal.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             b
             Eccl.
             13.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             c
             Matt.
             11.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             d
             Jo●l
             .
             2.
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             Eccl.
             7.
             29.
             
          
           
             f
             Jam.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             g
             Jam.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             Jam.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             i
             Tim.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             9.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             l
             Jer.
             51.
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             Jer.
             7.
             19.
             
          
           
             n
             Jer
             1.
             8.
             19.
             
          
           
             o
             Isa
             .
             29.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             p
             18.
             26.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28890-e4880
           
             a
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Ps
             .
             34.
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             28.
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             Ps
             .
             25.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             16.
             24.
             
          
           
             i
             Ps
             .
             45.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             Colos
             .
             2.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Ps
             .
             120.
             5
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             Ps
             .
             55.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Act.
             17.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             r
             Joh.
             4.
             21
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             s
             Mark.
             9.
             42.
             
          
           
             M●●
             .
             12.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             Psal
             .
             45.
             12.
             
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             u
             Job
             1.
             21.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             Mat.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             z
             13.
             22.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Eccles
             .
             27.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Ps
             .
             115.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Prov.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             Dan.
             9.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Ps
             .
             27.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Lam.
             Jer.
             3.
             42.
             
          
           
             i
             Jam.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             26.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             Joh.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             Ps
             .
             119.
             158.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             22.
             37
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             o
             146.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Jo●
             .
             4.
             7
             ,
             8.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Jo●
             .
             4.
             7
             ,
             8.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             22.
             
             ●8
             .
          
           
             s
             Ps
             .
             101.
             6.
             119.
             63.
             
          
           
             t
             Phil.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             u
             Gal.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             x
             Prov.
             19.
             4
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             Eccles
             .
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             62.
             10.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             z
             Gal.
             1.
             11
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Joh.
             2.
             27
             
          
           
             a
             Joh.
             9.
             34.
             
          
           
             b
             Prov.
             23.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Jer.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             Jer.
             36.
             19.
             26.
             
             Joh.
             9.
             59.
             
             Joh.
             10.
             39.
             
          
           
             e
             Is
             .
             29.
             21.
             30.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Prov.
             1.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             T●m
             .
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Is
             .
             40.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Joh.
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             k
             Jer.
             9.
             
             2●
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Act
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             (
             l
             )
             51.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Ps
             .
             71.
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             Heb.
             12.
             1.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             r
             Psal
             .
             1.
             1.
             84.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             2
             Joh.
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             Ps
             .
             119
             141.
             
             Jer.
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             w
             Luc.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             Jer.
             20.
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             Ps
             .
             119.
             136.
             
          
           
             (
             n
             )
             Jo.
             7.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             z
             Ps
             .
             119.
             9.
             
             Act
             9.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Ps
             .
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             35.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Jer.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Ps
             .
             119.
             174.
             
          
           
             e
             Cant.
             5.
             2
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             Ps
             .
             10●
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Ps
             .
             119.
             98
             ,
             99
             ,
             100.
             
          
           
             i
             Hab.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             k
             Cant.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             
             ●7
             .
          
           
             m
             Phil.
             1.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             n
             Luk.
             24.
             32.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             15.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Act
             10.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             q
             Rev.
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             Ps
             .
             39.
             6.
             2
             
             Cor.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             s
             Micah
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             Math.
             6.
             8.
             
             Math.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             u
             Colos
             .
             2.
             18
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             23
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             18.
             13
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Joh.
             10.
             8
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Math.
             5.
             36.
             
          
           
             (
             x
             )
             Mat.
             6.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Jam.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Eph.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             17
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             Is
             .
             57
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             i
             Gen.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             k
             Job
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             1.
             21
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             n
             ibid.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             22.
             37
             ,
             40.
             1
             
             Cor.
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             p
             Job
             .
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             (
             m
             )
             Mat.
             6.
             28.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Job
             .
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Job
             .
             5.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             4.
             17
             
          
           
             t
             Phil
             2
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Cer.
             13
             3-8
             .
          
           
             x
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             
             1-4
             .
          
           
             y
             Jer.
             5.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             z
             Deut.
             32.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             1.
             26
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             25.
             
          
           
             c
             Job
             .
             17.
             22
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             d
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Rev.
             21.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             g
             Hos
             .
             13
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Job
             .
             14.
             21.
             1
             
             Job
             .
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             
             1-5
             .
          
           
             l
             Job
             .
             6.
             68.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             1.
             5
             
          
           
             n
             Job
             .
             14.
             23
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             p
             Ps
             .
             18
             1.
             116.
             1.
             
             Prov.
             8
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             Is
             .
             60.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Is
             .
             1.
             4
             ,
             16.
             58
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             (
             s
             )
             Luke
             13
             ●6
             .
          
           
             t
             Wisd
             2.
             21.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             Eph.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             y
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             14.
             
             Is
             .
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Cor.
             13
             1●8
             .
          
           
             a
             Math.
             12.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             Is
             .
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Rev
             3.
             17.
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Math.
             24.
             35.
             
          
           
             f
             Jer.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             Ps
             .
             14.
             
             2-5
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             34.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             19
             
          
           
             i
             Ps
             .
             146
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Prov.
             8.
             17.
             
             Mat
             7
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Is
             .
             29.
             10
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             10.
             4
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             (
             d
             )
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             Luk.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             p
             2
             ▪
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             Mat.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             19
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Ezek.
             22.
             26
             ,
             28.
             
             Mal.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Jam
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             y
             Luk.
             14.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Tit.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Math.
             24.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal
             .
             12.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Exod.
             10.
             22.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Math.
             24.
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             Psal
             .
             119.
             126.
             
          
           
             i
             Mic.
             7.
             
             2-6
             .
          
           
             l
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Math.
             24.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             n
             Rev.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             o
             R.
             v.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             p
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Rev.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             s
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Prov.
             16.
             7.
             
             Luk.
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             
             1●4
             .
          
           
             r
             Ps
             .
             12.
             2.
             
             Is
             .
             57.
             1.
             59.
             16.
             
             Mich.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             Math.
             15.
             
             3-9
             .
          
           
             y
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             z
             Math.
             15.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Math.
             22.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             c
             Math.
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             20
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             Rev.
             2
             4
             
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             14.
             12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             
             1-8
             .
          
           
             h
             Joh.
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             i
             Joh.
             13
             34
             ,
             35
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             Act
             4
             32.
             
          
           
             n
             Ps
             .
             119.
             98
             ,
             99
             ,
             100
             ,
             104
             ,
             130.
             
          
           
             o
             Math.
             4.
             25.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             Math.
             16.
             18
             
          
           
             q
             Math.
             12.
             19.
             
          
           
             r
             Jam.
             4
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             Jam.
             3.
             14.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             Levit.
             13.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Cor.
             5
             11.
             
          
           
             x
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             y
             Act.
             5.
             58.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             27.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Joh.
             6
             ▪
             66
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             c
             Joh.
             21.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Thes
             2
             ▪
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Rev
             20.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Joh.
             14.
             27.
             
          
           
             g
             Act
             2.
             44.
             4.
             32
             34.
             
          
           
             h
             Joh.
             13
             34
             35.
             
          
           
             i
             Luke
             14.
             10
             
          
           
             l
             Phil.
             2.
             
             5-8
             .
             H●b
             .
             11.
             25
             ,
             26
             ▪
             
          
           
             m
             Math.
             5
             ●●
             .
          
           
             n
             ibid.
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             o
             Math
             26.
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             Is
             .
             58.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             q
             Joh.
             4.
             23
             ,
             25.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             
             5-9
             .
             12.
             2.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             r
             Jam.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             Luke
             10.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             u
             Ps
             .
             81.
             13
             
             ▪
             Zach.
             11.
             12.
             
             Joh.
             6.
             66
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             x
             Joh.
             8.
             12.
             12
             
             ▪
             35
             ,
             ●6
             .
          
           
             y
             Joh
             ▪
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             (
             t
             )
             Joh
             10.
             3.
             
             Ps
             .
             138.
             8.
             
          
           
             z
             Ps
             .
             138
             8.
             
             Wisd
             ▪
             11.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             15.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Prov.
             1.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             (
             c
             )
             Psal
             .
             106.
             43.
             
             Jer.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Ps
             .
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Prov.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             l
             4.
             23.
             23.
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Eccles
             .
             15.
             
             14-17
             .
          
           
             o
             Psal
             .
             110.
             3.
             1
             
             Chron.
             29
             1.
             
             Jer
             30.
             21.
             
             Joh.
             6.
             67.
             
          
           
             p
             Is
             .
             5.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             r
             Job
             35.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             s
             Math.
             5.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             t
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Is
             .
             5.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Eph.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             Is
             .
             59.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             Prov.
             1.
             26
             ,
             28.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             Deut.
             4
             29.
             
          
           
             c
             Jer.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Wisd
             .
             1.
             21.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             1
             
             Joh.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             6.
             16.
             7.
             23.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Ezek.
             33.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             Math.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Joh.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Colos
             .
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             n
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Joh.
             6.
             33
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             p
             17.
             17
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             q
             15
             3.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1
             23
             
          
           
             r
             Joh.
             8
             31.
             
          
           
             s
             Math.
             24
             35.
             
          
           
             t
             Gal.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             Luke
             14.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             x
             Amos
             8.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             Math.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             z
             Jer.
             23.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Joh.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Is
             .
             1.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Math.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             16.
             15.
             
             Joh.
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Math.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             f
             Isa
             ,
             43.
             25.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             i
             Joh.
             5.
             14.
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             l
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             m
             Math.
             5.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             m
             Math.
             5.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             o
             Math.
             18.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             (
             g
             )
             Joh.
             15.
             7.
             
          
           
             (
             n
             )
             
               Math.
               16.
               19.
               
               Joh.
            
             20.
             23.
             
          
           
             p
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Phil.
             2.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             r
             Joh.
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             s
             Math.
             ●●
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Joh
             17.
             21
             ,
             22
             ;
             23.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             u
             Luc.
             10
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             x
             ●
             Joh.
             ●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Math.
             23.
             23.
             1
             
             Cor.
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             z
             Gal.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Joh.
             6.
             68
             
             &
             50.
             
          
           
             b
             Joh.
             8.
             
             ●7
             .
          
           
             c
             Joh.
             15.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             7.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             e
             Luke
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
             ●
             
          
           
             f
             14.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             g
             Math.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Jude
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             Luke
             18.
             1.
             21.
             36.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal
             .
             143.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             q
             Cant.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Isay
             .
             29.
             13.
             
          
           
             s
             Is
             .
             29.
             14.
             
          
           
             t
             Math.
             18.
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             Mark
             13.
             19.
             
          
           
             x
             Math.
             24.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             y
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Ezek.
             16.
             48
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             b
             Jer.
             7.
             4.
             
             Rev.
             3.
             1
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Hos
             .
             4.
             1.
             
             Luk.
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Mal.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Luk.
             6.
             46.
             
          
           
             f
             Coloss
             .
             3
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             34.
             1
             
             Jo●
             .
             3
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Luk
             12.
             35
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             h
             R
             ▪
             m.
             8.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             Luk.
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             Job
             36.
             
             26-37
             .
             23.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             Jer.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             r
             Act.
             14.
             17.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             s
             Deut.
             32.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             Job
             10.
             3
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             9.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             Wisd
             .
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             z
             Isa
             .
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Rev.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             Ps
             .
             3●
             .
             8.
             
             Act
             17.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             c
             Isa
             .
             59.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Hebr.
             1●
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             18.
             1.
             21.
             36.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             3.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Eph.
             4.
             78.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal
             .
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Math.
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             i
             Ps
             .
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             (
             
               l
               )
               Math.
            
             4.
             
             ●8
             .
          
           
             (
             
               n
               )
               Gen.
            
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Deut.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             o
             Joh.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             p
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             Mal.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             Math.
             22.
             37
             ,
          
           
             s
             Deut.
             30.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             t
             Psal
             .
             94.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             u
             Deut.
             30.
             
             11-16
             .
          
           
             x
             Cant.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             y
             Rom.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             z
             Act.
             17.
             
             24-29
             .
          
           
             a
             Job
             10.
             
             8-12
             .
          
           
             b
             Ps
             .
             73.
             25.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Chron.
             29.
             
             11-16
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             13.
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             17.
             
             10-13
             .
          
           
             g
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             
             5-19
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             Deut.
             30.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             Eccl
             ▪
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             o
             Wisd
             ▪
             13.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             Eccl.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             Deut.
             32.
             39.
             
          
           
             r
             Isa
             .
             33.
             22.
             
          
           
             s
             Isa
             .
             1.
             11
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             Luke
             18.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             Col
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             Prov.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             146.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Jam.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             18.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Eph.
             4.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             Tit
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Deut.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             ●9
             .
             Jer.
             29.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             Luke
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             l
             Eccl.
             3.
             18.
             2
             
             Pet.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             Phil.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             Wisd
             .
             1.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal
             .
             39
             ▪
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Luke
             14.
             33.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Sam.
             7.
             3.
             
             Prov.
             23.
             26.
             
             Jer.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             Ezek.
             33.
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             Matth.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             u
             Joh.
             21.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             x
             Job
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             Job
             27.
             6.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Jer.
             23.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             14
             26
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Jer.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             15.
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             Joh.
             3.
             31.
             
          
           
             i
             Matt.
             4.
             
             1-10
             .
          
           
             l
             Pal.
             73.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             Luke
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Joh.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             Prov.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             p
             Rev.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             q
             Luke
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             Jam.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             s
             Is
             .
             59.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Luke
             9
             58.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             x
             Matth.
             23.
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             Joh.
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             z
             Joh.
             6.
             50.
             
          
           
             a
             8.
             51.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             37.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             18.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal
             .
             50.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             g
             Prov.
             27.
             14.
             2
             
             Thess
             .
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Is
             .
             59.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             Rev.
             3.
             17.
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             2.
             25
             —
             29.
             
             Rev.
             19.
             1
             —
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             Luke
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Matth.
             24.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Rev.
             19.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Acts
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             s
             Matth.
             27.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             t
             Ezek.
             16.
             35
             —
             42.
             
          
           
             u
             Matth.
             23.
             34
             ,
             3●
             .
          
           
             x
             Gal.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             y
             Ps
             .
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             John
             5.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             John
             7.
             48
             ,
             49.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             2
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             Joh
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             f
             Rev.
             18.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Rev.
             18.
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             Jer.
             7.
             4.
             
             Mal.
             2.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             26.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             l
             Joh.
             6.
             54.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             Joh.
             6.
             63.
             2
             
             Joh.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             Joh.
             8.
             51.
             
          
           
             p
             Joh.
             1.
             2.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Luke
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             r
             ●s
             .
             55.
             9
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             Exod.
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Phil.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             Job
             .
             6.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             x
             Is
             .
             59.
             21.
             
             Matth.
             24.
             35.
             
          
           
             y
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             Matt.
             26.
             70.
             
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Tit.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             10
             38.
             
          
           
             f
             Jer.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             John
             4.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Joh.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Is
             .
             59.
             21.
             
          
           
             l
             Matth.
             13.
             44.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal
             .
             80.
             
             9-17
             .
          
           
             n
             John
             15.
             4
             ,
             16.
             
             Col.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             Is
             .
             26
             20.
             
          
           
             p
             Matth.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             q
             Luke
             17.
             21.
             
          
           
             r
             Joh.
             17.
             17.
             
          
           
             s
             Joh.
             18.
             36.
             
          
           
             t
             Eph.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             u
             Matth.
             24.
             26.
             
          
           
             x
             Rev.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             Acts
             17.
             28.
             
          
           
             z
             Is
             .
             26.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Eccl.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Jo●
             .
             4.
             10
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Jo●
             .
             4.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Tit.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Is
             .
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             Wisd
             .
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             g
             Ps
             .
             ●
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Joh.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             l
             Joh.
             8.
             23.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             16
             ,
             18
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             m
             Ps
             .
             91.
             
          
           
             n
             Ps
             .
             73.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             o
             Prov.
             8.
             14
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             p
             Luke
             15.
             18.
             
          
           
             q
             Job
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             Ps
             .
             118.
             
          
           
             s
             Jam.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Acts
             5.
             41.
             
          
           
             u
             Phil.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             Phil.
             1.
             28
             ,
             29.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             y
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             Acts
             4.
             34.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             Rev.
             19.
             
             1-9
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal
             .
             137.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Rev.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             24.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             Is
             66.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Is
             .
             27.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Wisd
             .
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Jer.
             15.
             1
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Is
             .
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Jam.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Gen.
             18.
             32.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             13.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             (
             k
             )
             Jer.
             17.
             1.
             
          
           
             (
             l
             )
             Deut.
             1.
             42
             ,
             43.
             45.
             
             Prov.
             1
             24.
             31.
             
             Zach.
             7.
             13.
             
          
           
             r
             Ps
             .
             45.
             5.
             
             Ps
             .
             89.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Jer.
             32.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             s
             Ps
             .
             147.
             5.
             
             R.
             m.
             11.
             33
             .
             -36
             .
          
           
             s
             Ps
             .
             111.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             Mic.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Prov.
             1
             .
             20.-23
             .
             9
             .
             1-6
             .
          
           
             y
             Prov.
             30.
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             John
             14.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Joh.
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             10
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Joh.
             1
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             13.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Sam.
             11.
             16.
             4.
             19.
             29.
             24.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Kings
             ,
             ii
             .
             4.
             ii
             .
          
           
             h
             Gal.
             ii
             .
             2
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Ps
             .
             127.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Joh.
             17.
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             m
             Joh.
             20.
             22.
             
          
           
             n
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             o
             Jer.
             30.
             24.
             
             Dan.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Cor.
             1●
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             q
             ●s
             .
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             Eph.
             1.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             s
             Mat
             ii
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             t
             Joel
             2
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             this
             Explication
             in
             the
             last
             Letter
             of
             the
             First
             Part
             ,
             of
             
               La
               Numiere
               n●●
               en
               Tenebres
            
             .
          
           
             t
             Matth.
             10.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             u
             Joh.
             17.
             19
             
             -
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             x
             Hos
             .
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             Rom
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Jer.
             30.
             24.
             
             Dan.
             12.
             9.
             
             Rev.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             13.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             (
             c
             )
             Dan.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal
             .
             92.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             Rev.
             19.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Is
             .
             64.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Rev.
             20.
             4.
             21.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Prov.
             8
             21.
             
          
           
             m
             Cant
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             Wisd
             .
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             Gen.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             Is
             .
             4●
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             q
             Wisd
             .
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal
             .
             73.
             
             2●
             ▪
             26.
             
          
           
             s
             Gen.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             t
             Rev.
             21.
             7.
             
          
           
             u
             Ps
             .
             95
             ,
             &
             96
             ▪
             &
             9●
             .
             Rev.
             5.
             10.
             
             Rev.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Acts
             17.
             24.
             
          
           
             (
             y
             )
             Joh.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Cor.
             13
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Job
             19.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             9●
             ▪
             9●
             ,
             97.
             148
             ,
             149
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             c
             Iuke
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Joh.
             3.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             e
             Luke
             11.
             52.
             
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             28.
             
          
           
             i
             Mal.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             Jer.
             32.
             40.
             
          
           
             m
             Isa
             .
             45.
             18.
             
          
           
             m
             Isa
             .
             45.
             18.
             
          
           
             (
             n
             )
             Mat.
             24
             30.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             24.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             p
             Is
             .
             29.
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             Ps
             .
             72.
             17.
             
             Dan.
             2.
             44.
             
          
           
             s
             See
             Heb.
             ii
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             t
             Eccl.
             1.
             4.
             
             Baruch
             3.
             32.
             
          
           
             u
             Ps
             .
             138.
             8.
             
             Eccl.
             16.
             31.
             
          
           
             y
             Rom.
             8.
             20.
             
             Prov.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             3.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             Is
             .
             65.
             18
             ,
             —
             25.
             
          
           
             (
             c
             )
             Rev.
             20.
             1
             ,
             —
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Ps
             .
             110.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Is
             .
             4.
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             33.
             24.
             
          
           
             g
             Rev.
             22
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Jer.
             31.
             34.
             
          
           
             i
             Ps
             .
             102.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             Zach.
             13.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             Is
             .
             26.
             20
             ,
             31.
             
             Is
             .
             56.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Rev.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             Joh.
             12.
             31.
             
          
           
             o
             Rev.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             p
             Wisd
             .
             12.
             9.
             2
             
             Pet.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Luke
             21.
             
          
           
             r
             Ps
             .
             50.
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             Is
             .
             ii
             .
             4.
             2
             
             Thess
             .
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             Rev.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             u
             Mat.
             24.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             17.
             18.
             19.
             22
             
          
           
             y
             Mat.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             z
             Mat.
             24.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Mark
             14
             Acts
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             25.
             32
             ,
             -41.
             
          
           
             c
             25.
             46.
             
          
           
             d
             4
             Esdr
             .
             9.
             9
             .
             -12
             .
          
           
             e
             Is
             .
             13
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Rev.
             19.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Is
             .
             ii
             .
             4
             ,
             -9.
             
          
           
             g
             Is
             .
             33.
             24.
             
          
           
             h
             35.
             3.
             4.
             40.
             31.
             
             Rev.
             21.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Is
             .
             3.
             ii
             .
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             o
             Cant.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Eph.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             Cant.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             Cant.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             5.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             u
             Joh.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             x
             Luke
             ii
             .
             1.
             4.
             
             Mat.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             Joh.
             16.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             z
             Ps
             .
             148.
             150.
             
          
           
             a
             ●s
             .
             96
             98.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             Rev.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             
             Is
             .
             65.
             
             17-24
             .
          
           
             e
             Eccles
             .
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Eph.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             h
             Is
             .
             45.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             Math.
             22.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Math.
             25.
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Luk.
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             Math.
             13.
             31.
             
          
           
             p
             Math.
             13.
             44.
             
          
           
             q
             Luk.
             1.
             68.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             46.
             
          
           
             s
             Luk.
             2.
             35.
             
          
           
             t
             Luk.
             11.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             x
             Ps
             .
             119.
             89
             ,
             90
             ,
             91.
             
          
           
             y
             Rev.
             21.
             22
             
          
           
             z
             Deut.
             32.
             4.
             
             Mat.
             26.
             29.
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             12.
             37.
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             6.
             21
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Deut.
             29
             :
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Is
             .
             65.
             23.
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             3.
             1
             ,
             -6.
             
          
           
             h
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Numb
             .
             14.
             30.
             
          
           
             l
             Gen.
             18.
             32.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             Is
             .
             53.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             13.
             44.
             
          
           
             p
             Dan.
             12.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             Mat.
             11.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             24.
             36.
             
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             16.
             27.
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             Zach.
             13.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             Rev.
             22.
             3.
             
          
           
             (
             q
             )
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             Is
             .
             65.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             z
             Rev.
             7.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Is
             .
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Rev.
             21.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             21.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Luke
             18.
             7.
             
             Rev.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             35.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             (
             f
             )
             2
             Thess
             .
             1.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Thess
             .
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             6.
             16.
             4.
             
             Esd
             .
             16.
             65.
             
          
           
             h
             Luke
             21.
             26
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             i
             Rev.
             21.
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             Luke
             21.
             9
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             (
             l
             )
             Ps
             .
             27.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             15
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             o
             Luk.
             21.
             26.
             
          
           
             p
             Luk.
             22.
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             ▪
             Joh.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Math.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             s
             Mark
             10.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             t
             Luk.
             9.
             58.
             
          
           
             u
             Luke
             1.
             32.
             
          
           
             x
             Mat.
             13.
             55.
             
          
           
             y
             Luke
             1.
             32.
             
          
           
             z
             Luke
             1.
             69.
             
          
           
             a
             Zach.
             14.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             1.
             
             68-79
             .
          
           
             c
             John
             12.
             22
             ,
          
           
             d
             Jer.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             Is
             .
             22.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             (
             e
             )
             Has
             .
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Luke
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Ps
             .
             7●
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             m
             Gen.
             18.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             6
             ▪
             2
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             Is
             .
             29.
             13.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             ii
             .
             —
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             Ps
             .
             119.
             137.
             
          
           
             q
             Luke
             14.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             r
             Eph.
             5.
             9.
             
             Ps
             .
             89.
             15.
             
          
           
             s
             Ps
             .
             36.
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             Matth.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             u
             19.
             26.
             
          
           
             x
             John
             7.
             37.
             
          
           
             y
             Luke
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Ezek
             5.
             12.
             15.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Is
             .
             5.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             4
             Esd
             .
             15.
             16.
             
             14-18
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             1.
             28.
             2
             
             Thess
             .
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Jer.
             9.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Jer.
             6.
             14.
             8.
             11.
             
             Ez.
             1●
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             Is
             .
             59.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Ez.
             13.
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             Jer.
             5.
             1.
             7.
             28.
             
          
           
             i
             Joel
             2.
             30
             ,
             31.
             4
             
             Esd
             .
             5.
             
             1-12
             .
          
           
             l
             Wisd
             .
             11.
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             Amos
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             Matth.
             10.
             30.
             
          
           
             o
             Matth
             24.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Kings
             22.
             22.
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             1.
             28.
             2
             
             Thess
             .
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             Jer.
             13.
             25.
             
             Ezek.
             13.
             19.
             
          
           
             s
             Ps
             .
             81.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             t
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             x
             Cant.
             4.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Apoc.
             19.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28890-e25920
           
             a
             Acts
             10.
             34.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             12.
             37.
             
          
           
             d
             Mark
             16.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             8.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             50.
             
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             James
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             i
             John
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             l
             John
             18.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             18.
             3.
             and
             20.
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             Prov.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             Gen.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal
             .
             13.
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             Isa
             .
             59.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Isa
             .
             1.
             16.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             h
             Act.
             17
             ▪
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             i
             Mal.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             Is
             .
             30.
             19.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Matth.
             7.
             7
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             Wisd
             .
             11.
             14
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             Luk.
             15.
             20
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             Deut.
             30.
             11.
             
             Mat.
             23.
             37.
             
          
           
             p
             Prov.
             1.
             20
             ,
             —
             33.
             
          
           
             q
             Ezech.
             18.
             23
             ,
             —
             32.
             
          
           
             r
             Luk.
             23
             ▪
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             s
             Eccl.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             t
             Ezec.
             18.
             14
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             u
             Eccles
             .
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Gen.
             27.
             33.
             
          
           
             y
             Exod.
             20.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             Mat.
             27.
             
             ●5
             .
          
           
             a
             Wisdom
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             Eccles
             .
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Ps
             .
             112.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Ps
             .
             58.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Jer.
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             Mark
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Mark
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             (
             e
             )
             Eph.
             2.
             8.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Sam
             18.
             19.
             and
             20
             
               Chap
               and
            
             24.
             
          
           
             f
             Exod.
             20.
             5.
             
             Ps
             .
             58.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Eccles
             .
             15.
             14
             ,
             -17.
             
          
           
             h
             Ps
             .
             110.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             Joh.
             15.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             l
             Acts
             2
             ,
             41
             ,
             8
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             2.
             28
             ,
             29
             
          
           
             m
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             n
             Luk.
             14.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             Eph.
             6.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             20.
             29
             ,
             30.
             2
             
             Cor.
             13.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             8
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             19.
             21.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             16.
             24.
             
          
           
             f
             Ps
             .
             110.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Deut.
             30.
             19.
             
             Eccl.
             15.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             Joh.
             6.
             67.
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             11.
             30.
             
          
           
             a
             Prov.
             30.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Eccl.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Ps
             .
             19.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             John
             6.
             67.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             20.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             f
             Joh.
             5.
             14.
             and
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             Eph.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             i
             Mal.
             1.
             13
             ,
             and
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             Col.
             3.
             14.
             
             Joh.
             13.
             34.
             and
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Jam.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             Joh.
             6.
             53.
             
          
           
             o
             Act.
             20.
             34.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             Luk.
             10.
             7
             ,
             -11.
             
          
           
             q
             Col.
             2.
             20
             
          
           
             r
             Joh.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             23.
             8.
             
             Jam.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Act.
             2.
             48.
             4.
             
             ●5
             .
          
           
             u
             Act.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             (
             x
             ]
             Mat.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             John
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Mark
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             20.
             34
             ,
             35.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Eccl.
             33.
             31.
             
          
           
             e
             Acts
             20.
             35.
             
          
           
             f
             Eccl.
             40.
             31
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             a
             Eph.
             5.
             15
             ,
             17.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Rev.
             21.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Rev.
             17.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Joh.
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             6.
             24.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             Prov.
             1.
             20.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Ps
             .
             110.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             6
             ,
             1.
             
             Acts
             20.
             31.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             1.
             2
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             7.
             
             Phil.
             9.
             10.
             20.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             3.
             2
             
             Joh
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             5.
             17.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             3.
             
             Gal
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             (
             m
             )
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             11.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             o
             Hos
             .
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Ezec.
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             r
             Rev.
             18.
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             Jer.
             6.
             16
             ,
             —
             19.
             
             John
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Isa
             .
             66.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             Rev.
             17.
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             John
             18.
             36.
             
          
           
             y
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             z
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Rev.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             Rev.
             17.
             and
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             10.
             34.
             
          
           
             d
             John
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             e
             Prov.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             16.
             24.
             
          
           
             g
             Luke
             9.
             50.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             9.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             19.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             n
             Rev.
             12.
             6
             ,
             14.
             18
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             John
             12.
             39.
             
          
           
             q
             Ps
             .
             89.
             15.
             
          
           
             r
             Mat.
             7.
             15.
             24.
             5.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Phil.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             2.
             46.
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             22.
             19.
             
             John
             6.
             55.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             1
             ,
             —
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Acts
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Mark
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Prov.
             28.
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Deut.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             Wisd
             .
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             Ps
             .
             98.
             97
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             1
             John
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Matth
             1
             5.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             Matth.
             15.
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             Rev.
             19.
             1
             ,
             ●●…9
             .
          
           
             p
             Matth.
             24
             26.
             
          
           
             q
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             s
             Psal
             .
             25.
             
             (
             24
             ,
             )
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             John
             3.
             19
             ,
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             12.
             31.
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             2.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             c
             Rev.
             1.
             7.
             compare
             Zach.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             12.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             6.
             1
             ,
             —
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             7.
             21
             ,
             22.
             25
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             7.
             21
             ,
             22.
             25
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             (
             h
             )
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             Luk.
             21.
             17.
             
          
           
             l
             Luke
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             (
             k
             )
             Is
             .
             55.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Ps
             .
             15.
             
             (
             14
             )
             .
             Ps
             .
             112
             ,
             (
             111
             ,
             )
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             5.
             48.
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             18
             10
             ,
             -14.
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             5.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             13.
             10.
             3
             
             Joh.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             Is
             .
             59.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             Luke
             18.
             41.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Prov.
             8.
             36.
             
             Wisd
             ,
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             Matth.
             23.
             27.
             
          
           
             m
             Ps
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             n
             Rev.
             21.
             7.
             
             Is
             .
             60.
             21.
             65.
             9
             ,
             —
             25.
             
          
           
             o
             Rev.
             21.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             Matth.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             Jos
             .
             12.
             32.
             
          
           
             r
             John
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             s
             Matth.
             24.
             35.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             u
             Marth
             .
             7.
             21.
             
          
           
             x
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Matth.
             16.
             24.
             
          
           
             z
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Is
             .
             58.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Joh.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             Joh.
             12.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             d
             Eccl.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Is
             .
             9.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             John
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             23.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             16.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             Jer.
             1.
             17
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             9
             —
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             John
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             Galat.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             Isa
             .
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             (
             c
             )
             Matth.
             13.
             44.
             
          
           
             (
             d
             )
             Dan.
             12.
             4
             ,
          
           
             g
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Joh
             1.
             11.
             2.
             10.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Joh
             1.
             12.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Phil.
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             25.
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             Matth
             12.
             36.
             
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             10.
             30.
             
          
           
             i
             Gen
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             k
             Luke
             18.
             11.
             
          
           
             l
             Ps
             .
             36.
             37
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Ps
             .
             72.
             73.
             75.
             
          
           
             n
             Matth.
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Prov.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Heb.
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             18.
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             Eph.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Gal.
             ●
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Gal.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Col.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             John
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             (
             k
             )
             Jam.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Ps
             ,
             73.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps
             .
             116.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             24.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             John
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             c
             Ps
             .
             22.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Acts
             3.
             12
             ,
             16.
             10.
             26.
             14.
             15.
             
             Ps
             .
             115.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Luke
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             John
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             g
             Jer.
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             26.
             41.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             l
             Luke
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             Rev.
             17.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Jer.
             14.
             11.
             
          
           
             (
             m
             )
             
               See
               Rev.
            
             17.
             and
             18.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             Gal.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             John
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Isa
             .
             58.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             John
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             John
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Tim.
             3
             ,
             2
             ,
             and
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Isa
             .
             30.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Ps
             .
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             John
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Matth.
             18.
             3.
             
          
           
             (
             h
             )
             Isa
             .
             60.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Psal
             .
             116.
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             4
             
          
           
             n
             Acts
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             o
             John
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal
             .
             1
             ,
             16.
             3.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             q
             Rev.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             Ps
             .
             ●
             15.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             s
             Matth.
             22.
             49.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             u
             Mat.
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Joh.
             1.
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Rev.
             19.
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Eph.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             Joh.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             Joh.
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             Eph.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Rev.
             21.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             10.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             John
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             24.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             11
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             i
             John
             14.
             21
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             k
             Cant.
             3.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Kings
             22.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             n
             Gal.
             5.
             19
             ,
             22.
             2
             
             Cor.
             6.
             7.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             John
             4.
             5
             ,
             6.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Kings
             22.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Jer.
             6.
             14.
             23.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             r
             Matth.
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             s
             Matth.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             Dan.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             2
             John
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             Matth.
             7.
             21.
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             y
             2
             Tim
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Matth.
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             15.
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             Isa
             .
             58.
             9
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             Rev.
             7.
             4
             ,
             -9.
             14.
             1
             ,
             -15.
             
          
           
             f
             Isa
             .
             44.
             3.
             59.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             g
             Isa
             .
             40.
             11.
             
             Ezek.
             34.
             12
             ,
             —
             31.
             
          
           
             h
             Hos
             .
             1.
             10.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             12.
             32.
             
          
           
             k
             Matth.
             10.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             Rev.
             12.
             17.
             
          
           
             m
             Mark
             13.
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             Luke
             22.
             53.
             
          
           
             o
             Isa
             .
             60.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             John
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Rev.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             Luke
             10.
             19.
             
          
           
             s
             Rev.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             23.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             11
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             Rom.
             11.
             25
             ,
             -31.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             20
             ,
             —
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Zach.
             12.
             10
             ,
             —
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             Jer.
             31.
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom
             ,
             11.
             26.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Hos
             .
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             m
             Luke
             1.
             52.
             
          
           
             n
             Isa
             .
             62.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Is
             .
             47.
             
             Rev.
             18.
             
          
           
             p
             Luke
             14.
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             Isa
             .
             60.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             s
             Isa
             .
             49.
             23.
             54.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             Jer.
             31.
             17.
             
          
           
             t
             Isa
             .
             53.
             11.
             
             Hos
             .
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             Isa
             .
             66.
             5
             ,
             and
             18.
             
          
           
             x
             Isa
             .
             40.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             y
             Luke
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             z
             Luke
             14.
             24.
             
          
           
             (
             i
             )
             Isa
             .
             27.
             9.
             40.
             2.
             
          
           
             (
             l
             )
             Zach.
             8.
             23.
             
             Rev.
             7.
             4.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Jer.
             30.
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             Dan.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             (
             c
             )
             1.
             
             John
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Matth
             ,
             24.
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             Rev.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             8.
             18.
             2
             
             Thes
             .
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Ezech.
             34.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             k
             Luke
             12
             37.
             
          
           
             l
             Matth.
             26.
             29.
             
          
           
             m
             Rev.
             21.
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             Acts
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal
             .
             2.
             8.
             
             Psal
             .
             22.
             29.
             71.
             8.
             
             Zach.
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             Luke
             12.
             45
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             33.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             4
             Esdr
             .
             16.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             Matth.
             24.
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             Isa
             .
             62.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             Matth.
             25.
             21.
             
          
           
             x
             Psalm
             97.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Zach.
             14.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             y
             Wisd
             .
             11.
             20.
             
          
           
             z
             Ezech.
             33.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Isa
             .
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Ps
             .
             73.
             23
             ,
             -28.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28890-e42320
           
             a
             Ps
             .
             139.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Is
             .
             66.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Joh.
             6.
             38.
             
          
           
             d
             Prov.
             23.
             26.
             
             Is
             .
             58.
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             VVisd
             .
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Tim.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Act.
             10.
             34
             ,
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             3.
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             Prov.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             l
             Is
             .
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             (
             g
             )
             Ps
             .
             37.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             n
             Math.
             8.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps
             .
             37.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Math.
             16.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             p
             Luk.
             14.
             33.
             
          
           
             q
             Luk.
             9.
             33.
             
          
           
             r
             Math.
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             26.
             39.
             
          
           
             u
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             y
             Isa
             .
             66.
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             Psalm
             81.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             4
             Esd
             .
             8.
             56.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             Ps
             .
             40.
             9.
             see
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             17.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             ●●eut
             .
             32.
             4.
             
          
           
             (
             e
             )
             Ps
             .
             110.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             h
             4
             Esd
             .
             8.
             56.
             
          
           
             i
             Luk.
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             (
             g
             )
             Act.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             k
             Rev.
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Deut.
             32.
             4.
             
             Ps
             .
             33.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Is
             .
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             p
             Cant.
             7.
             12.
             8.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (
             m
             )
             VVisd
             .
             9.
             6
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             (
             o
             )
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             Deut.
             30.
             19.
             
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             r
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             s
             Lam.
             3.
             22.
             
             Math
             5.
             45.
             
          
           
             t
             VVisd
             .
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             u
             Gen.
             12.
             18.
             
          
           
             x
             Gen.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             y
             Isa
             .
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             z
             Gen.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             36.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Tit.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             Joh.
             4.
             24
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             Joh.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             i
             John
             2.
             9
             ,
          
           
             k
             Mark
             13.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             M●t
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             11.
             26
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             Rev.
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Rev.
             17.
             16.
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Mat.
             24.
             26.
             
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             24.
             21.
             
          
           
             t
             Luke
             21.
             26.
             
          
           
             u
             Mat.
             16.
             27.
             
          
           
             x
             Ps
             .
             72.
             
             &
             Ps
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             y
             Luk.
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps
             .
             119.
             37.
             
          
           
             z
             VVisd
             .
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Is
             .
             24.
             1
             —
             6
             —
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Hab.
             3.
             5
             —
             18
             
          
           
             c
             Rev
             ,
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Jer.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Rev.
             18.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             18.
             23
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             John
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Gen.
             18.
             30.
             
          
           
             k
             Exod.
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             l
             Rev.
             3.
             17.
             and
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             (
             i
             )
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             Joh.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Math.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             Ps
             .
             96.
             13.
             
             Hab.
             3.
             
             Rev.
             5.
             10.
             11.
             17
             ,
             18.
             20.
             4.
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             ibid.
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             Heb.
             10.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             John
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             Eph.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             John
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             33.
             
          
           
             y
             See
             Ps
             .
             50.
             72
             75
             96
             97
             98.
             
             Isa
             .
             40.
             &c.
             
          
           
             z
             Ps
             .
             40.
             8.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             5
             
             ▪
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
             Rev.
             21.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             b
             Joh.
             4.
             24.
             
             Eph.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             (
             d
             )
             Jer.
             8.
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             g
             Joh.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Thes
             .
             ●●●●
             
          
           
             b
             Joh.
             17.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Rev.
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             Rev.
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             Math.
             24.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Heb
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             h
             Eccl.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Prov.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Luk.
             17.
             26.
             
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             24.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             Luk.
             17.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             Ps
             .
             75.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Act.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             r
             Matth.
             24.
             22.
             
          
           
             s
             Is
             .
             4.
             3.
             45.
             22.
             
             Luk.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Ps
             .
             98.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             Ps
             .
             98.
             9.
             96
             ,
             97.
             &c.
             
          
           
             x
             Is
             .
             60.
             21
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             y
             Is
             .
             40.
             11.
             
             Ezek.
             34.
             12.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             z
             Matth.
             19.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Rev.
             11.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Rev.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Deut.
             32.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Is
             .
             45.
             23
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             d
             Rev.
             11.
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Wisd
             .
             11.
             21
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             6.
             3
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             Gen.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal
             .
             73.
             25.
             
          
           
             k
             Isa
             .
             45.
             28.
             
          
           
             l
             Isa
             .
             65.
             and
             66.
             
             Rev.
             13.
             14.
             
             —
             17.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal
             .
             37.
             9
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             o
             Rev.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             19.
             
          
           
             q
             Math.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Tim.
             3
             3.
             and
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             Rev.
             12.
             13
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             t
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
             
               Confer
               .
               Rev.
            
             12.
             11.
             and
             17.
             
          
           
             u
             Luk.
             18.
             8.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             y
             Rev.
             6.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             (
             13.
             7.
             )
          
           
             z
             Mat.
             23.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Rev.
             18.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Jer.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Rev.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             (
             x
             )
             Mat.
             24.
             2.
             
             Rev.
             17.
             and
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Tit.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             Joel
             2.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             John
             16.
             13.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             15.
             1
             
             Thess
             .
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             Isa
             .
             29.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Isa
             .
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             12.
             34.
             
             Chap.
             23.
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             m
             St.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Corinth
             .
             and
             Galat.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             1.
             32.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             5.
             28.
             
             John
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             17.
             20.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal
             .
             19.
             
             (
             18
             )
             13.
             
          
           
             (
             q
             )
             Acts
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal
             .
             49.
             
             (
             48
             )
             18.
             
          
           
             s
             Jer.
             9.
             1.
             2
             
             Cor.
             12.
             21.
             
          
           
             t
             Ezek.
             33.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Rev.
             21.
             27.
             
          
           
             y
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             z
             Jer.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Revel
             .
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             8.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             &
             21.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             c
             Wisd
             .
             12.
             2.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             5.
             
             3-10
             .
          
           
             g
             Isa
             .
             20.
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             Exod.
             20.
             6.
             
             Ezek.
             33.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             Mal.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Luke
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             18.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             6.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Heb.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             q
             Mark
             10.
             15.
             
          
           
             r
             Isa
             .
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             s
             Psal
             .
             37.
             5.
             
          
           
             t
             Ezek.
             18.
             23.
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             x
             Luke
             15.
             24.
             
          
           
             y
             Deut.
             32.
             6.
             
          
           
             z
             Prov.
             23.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             John
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             3.
             17
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             Prov.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             e
             Cant.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Luke
             10
             ▪
             42.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal
             .
             81.
             14
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal
             .
             73.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             Psal
             .
             7●
             ▪
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             Luke
             15.
             18.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal
             .
             18.
             
             ●
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal
             .
             37.
             5
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Isa
             .
             65.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Psal
             .
             34.
             15.
             
          
           
             r
             Jos
             .
             58.
             13.
             
          
           
             s
             Gal.
             4.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             t
             John
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             u
             John
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             x
             John
             16.
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             1
             John
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             z
             John
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             John
             5.
             20.
             compare
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             John
             16.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Joh.
             16.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             John
             4.
             
             21-24
             .
          
           
             f
             Hos
             .
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Hos
             .
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             John
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             i
             Jer.
             32.
             40.
             
          
           
             k
             Prov.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             l
             Isa
             .
             58.
             11
             —
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             Gen.
             17.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Rev.
             22.
             12.
             
          
           
             o
             Rev.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             Rev.
             7.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             Prov.
             23.
             26.
             
          
           
             r
             Ezck
             33.
             12.
             16.
             
          
           
             s
             Mark
             8.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             t
             Jam.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             u
             Tit.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             w
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             Psal
             .
             31.
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             Psal
             .
             49.
             
             12-15
             .
          
           
             z
             Wisd
             .
             1.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Eccl.
             12.
             12.
             
             Luke
             12.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             32
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Isa
             .
             22.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Mark
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Thess
             .
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             l
             Col.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             7.
             21.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal
             .
             31.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             q
             Heb.
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             r
             Jam.
             2.
             22
             ,
             24
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             s
             Luke
             12.
             47.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             Luke
             10.
             42.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             John
             2.
             15
             ,
          
           
             y
             Matth.
             6.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             z
             Psal
             .
             146.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             John
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             18.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Cant.
             5.
             2.
             
             Luke
             12.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             d
             Prov.
             28.
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Jer.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal
             .
             116.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Luke
             10.
             42
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             16.
             24.
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             m
             Luke
             14.
             26
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             n
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             Rev.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Eccles
             .
             12.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             You
             will
             find
             the
             Places
             where
             all
             these
             Matters
             are
             treated
             of
             by
             the
             Index
             .
          
           
             s
             Matth.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             John.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             Mat.
             15.
             14.
             
          
           
             x
             Isa
             .
             29.
             14.
             
          
           
             y
             Gen.
             19.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             46.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             21.
             36.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             18.
             3.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             13.
             44.
             
          
           
             g
             Rev.
             5.
             1
             —
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Isa
             .
             29.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Rev.
             21.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibid.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Rev.
             20.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Isa
             .
             66.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal
             .
             73.
             27.
             
          
           
             p
             Wisd
             .
             1.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal
             .
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             s
             Isa
             .
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             Psal
             .
             14.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal
             .
             81.
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             11.
             1
             
             John
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             y
             Heb.
             10.
             37.
             
          
           
             z
             Matth.
             25.
             46.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             Prov.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             d
             Isa
             .
             11.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             11.
             34.
             
          
           
             h
             Josh
             .
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             24.
             4
             ,
             5.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             k
             Psal
             .
             37.
             5.
             73.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             Rev.
             12.
             12
             ,
             17.
             13.
             3
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             n
             Luke
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             27.
             63.
             
          
           
             p
             John
             8.
             48.
             
          
           
             q
             Matth.
             10.
             25.
             
          
           
             r
             Matth.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             s
             Rev.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             t
             Matth.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             u
             Matth.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Mat.
             8.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             John
             4.
             44.
             
          
           
             y
             Mat.
             8.
             4.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             z
             Isa
             .
             59.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             This
             is
             She
             who
             wrote
             the
             Two
             Letters
             in
             the
             42
             Testimony
             of
             the
             
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Truth
            
             .
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             Psal
             .
             27.
             8.
             
             John
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             (
             c
             )
             Acts
             10.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             25.
             41.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             h
             Psal
             .
             131.
             2.
             
          
           
             (
             f
             )
             Psal
             .
             131.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Jer.
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             Isa
             .
             29.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Acts
             17.
             25.
             
          
           
             m
             Prov.
             23.
             26.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             p
             Jer.
             14.
             11.
             
             &
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             r
             Gen.
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             t
             Rom.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             u
             Eph.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             u
             Prov.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             x
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             y
             Isa
             .
             58.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             4
             Esdr
             .
             8.
             59
             ,
             60.
             
          
           
             (
             z
             )
             John
             6.
             67.
             
          
           
             b
             Prov.
             1.
             20
             —
             33.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             25.
             41.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal
             .
             73.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             Isa
             .
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             Psal
             .
             110.
             3.
             
          
           
             (
             g
             )
             Deut.
             30.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Prov.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             l
             Eccl.
             15.
             14
             —
             17.
             
          
           
             m
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             o
             John
             17.
             21
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             (
             n
             )
             Psal
             .
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             25.
             46.
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             r
             Mat.
             11.
             11.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             Luke
             16.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             u
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Jer.
             31.
             24.
             
          
           
             y
             Job
             1.
             12.
             
             &
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             z
             Job
             1.
             21.
             
             &
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             5.
             5.
             
             Syr.
             15.
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Mark
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal
             .
             33.
             18.
             
             &
             121.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal
             .
             17.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Eccl.
             15.
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             Deut.
             30.
             19.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal
             .
             110.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Psal
             .
             33.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Psal
             .
             89.
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             Prov.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             n
             Rev.
             17.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Wisd
             .
             11.
             25.
             4
             
             Esdr
             .
             8.
             59.
             
          
           
             p
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             Prov.
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal
             .
             81.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             s
             Prov.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             t
             Ezek.
             33.
             11.
             
          
           
             u
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             x
             Exod.
             31.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Deut.
             30.
             19.
             
             Isa
             .
             66.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (
             z
             )
             Mat.
             23.
             37.
             
          
           
             b
             Wisd
             .
             1.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             11.
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             5.
             44.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal
             .
             14.
             2.
             
             &
             82.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Phil.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal
             .
             31.
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             John.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             10.
             38.
             
          
           
             n
             Cant.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Hos
             .
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             Wisd
             .
             5.
             
             2-15
             .
          
           
             (
             o
             )
             Isa
             .
             60.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Acts
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             Luke
             7.
             37.
             
          
           
             t
             John
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             u
             Luke
             23.
             39.
             
          
           
             x
             Phil.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             (
             y
             )
             Gal.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             7.
             38.
             
          
           
             c
             Rev.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal
             .
             111.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             25.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             ver
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             3.
             8
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Eccl.
             18.
             9
             —
             12.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Isa
             .
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             5.
             48.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal
             .
             81.
             11
             ,
             14.
             
             John
             16.
             24.
             
          
           
             n
             Matth.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal
             .
             145.
             9.
             
             Eccl.
             18.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             5.
             6
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal
             .
             119.
             99
             ,
             100.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             t
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             x
             John
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             y
             Hos
             .
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             z
             Psal
             .
             72.
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             Phil.
             3.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Wis
             .
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal
             .
             19.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Prov.
             20.
             27.
             
             John
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             (
             g
             )
             Mat.
             12.
             33.
             35.
             
          
           
             h
             Jer.
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
             Psal
             .
             36.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal
             .
             16.
             8.
             
             &
             73.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             n
             Gen.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             John
             5.
             44.
             
             &
             12.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             p
             Heb.
             11.
             per
             totum
             .
          
           
             q
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             r
             Luke
             23.
             41.
             
          
           
             s
             Prov.
             23.
             26.
             
          
           
             t
             Deut.
             30.
             14.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             Isa
             .
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Gen.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             (
             x
             )
             Prov.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             (
             z
             )
             John
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Judg.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             15.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal
             .
             81.
             12
             —
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             23.
             37.
             
          
           
             h
             Gen.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             9.
             &c.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             5.
             45.
             
          
           
             o
             Isa
             .
             27.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Isa
             .
             29.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             Psal
             .
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             s
             Cant.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             John
             12.
             36.
             
          
           
             u
             Rev.
             17.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             d
             Jer.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Eccles
             .
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal
             .
             81.
             13.
             
             Zech.
             11.
             12
             
          
           
             g
             John
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal
             .
             131.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Matth.
             18.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Gal.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal
             .
             73.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             (
             o
             )
             Eccles
             .
             37.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             q
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             Matth.
             27.
             51.
             
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             u
             Luke
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             (
             t
             )
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             15.
             
          
           
             x
             Eph.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             y
             Matth.
             19.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             John
             17.
             23.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             7.
             15.
             
             &
             24.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             11
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             Luke
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             f
             Cant.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Rev.
             17.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             John
             8.
             39.
             
          
           
             h
             Gen.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal
             .
             138.
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             Psal
             .
             145.
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             Matth.
             1.
             1
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal
             .
             145.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             John
             17.
             21
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             (
             n
             )
             Cant.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             6.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             r
             Matth.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             s
             Jer.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             u
             Matth.
             24.
             23.
             
          
           
             x
             Psal
             .
             45.
             10
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             y
             Cant.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             19.
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             19.
             29.
             
          
           
             d
             John
             13.
             34.
             
          
           
             e
             John
             6.
             38.
             
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             13.
             33.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Jer.
             31.
             24.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             Exod.
             32.
             19.
             
          
           
             m
             John
             6.
             66.
             
          
           
             n
             Isa
             .
             55.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             o
             Joel
             2.
             28.
             
          
           
             p
             Isa
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             6.
             
             &
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             7
             ,
             11.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             10
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             u
             Jer.
             31.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Zach.
             13.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             Isa
             .
             33.
             2.
             
             Zach.
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             Jer.
             31.
             34.
             
             Rev.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             (
             r
             )
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             (
             s
             )
             Joh.
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             Matth.
             13.
             44.